《Werewolf Lord Through The Multiverse (Start In Twilight)》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Death and reincarnation

    " " is speech '' '' is thought


    "Yaaawn" ''hmm... Why is everything so blurry? I never have trouble waking up like this.'' As I rub my eyes, slowly my vision clears and I see... Not my room?!


    Looking around I really don''t recognize anything. ''I don'' t recall getting drunk enough to end up someplace I don''t know. I remember spending the last few days rewatching Fairy Tail, which I finished last night and then went to bed early. So what the hell happened?''


    Observing my surroundings, I seem to be in Japan or something... Tatami mats on the floor, there is no real door, just a shoji. It certainly looks Japanese. Which is weird because I live in The Netherlands and i'' ve never even been to Japan.


    Perhaps it''s just a house that''s decorated in a Japanese style. That makes a lot more sense then suddenly waking up half way around the world I suppose.


    "So what''s your name kid?"


    Turning my head toward the shoji that has just been opened, I see an elderly man standing there with a glorious Dumbledore looking beard. Except this man has the physique of The Rock.


    "My name is Bj?rn old man, what''s yours?"


    "Right, I should have introduced myself first before asking your name, where are my manners. My name is Rob, nice to meet you Bj?rn. Hmm weird name, Bj?rn."


    "Well it''s not like I could choose my name."


    "You can now."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Sorry to tell you kid, but you''re dead. Not to worry though, you''re getting a second chance at life with a couple wishes and advantages."


    ...


    "Are you alright kid? I know it''s a lot to wrap your head around, but it would really be in your best interest to get your bearings soon. The less time you waste thinking about your death, the more time you have to think about what you want with your second life. Since you can''t really stay here too long."


    "Right...it''s just that even though my common sense tells me not to believe you, for some reason I just do. Can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure kid, go ahead."


    "When you introduced yourself as Rob, did you mean.."


    "Yes I did, my real name wouldn''t really make sense to you since I''m from a different world where languages are spoken that you''re incapable of comprehending."


    "Two more questions before we get to the wishes and reincarnation and whatnot... How did I die? And why am I getting this opportunity?"


    "Well, since your head was bashed in, you can''t recall the last few minutes of your life. A noise woke you up, it was a burglar and you tried to fight him. Needless to say, you failed. And you were not supposed to die yet. That burglar should have died instead, it was my mistake that switched your fates."


    "So it''s your fault I''m dead... I''m not sure how I should feel about that." ''My life wasn'' t special or anything, I spent most of my time in my dorm room with my nose in a book, studying for university and on rare occasions you could find me watching anime or something on Netflix. The rest of my time was spent with my little sister and my parents at home... DAMN How could I forget?!''


    "Rob, is my family going to be alright?"


    "Oh thank god... Or Rob hehe. Well alright then. Onto the wishes and reincarnation. And you also said something about other advantages?"


    "Yes, you''re right. You get 3 wishes, and as for the advantages, you can only get those if you''re willing to do something for me."


    "What''s that?"


    "I want to send you to a world that is under my protection and i want you to take care of a certain organization there. If you do this you''ll recieve a system tailored to your needs and d.e.s.i.r.es, you''ll also get an ability like those vampires from Twilight. The ability to speak to animals and command them to do your bidding, and instead of just going to 1 world and staying there, I will give you the opportunity to travel to any world you want."


    " What world? And what organization?"


    " The world is Twilight, and the organization is the Volturi."


    " Alright I''ll do it, now as for my wishes. Number 1, I want all the powers and abilities of Muzaka from Noblesse, but instead of that bipedal werewolf form. I want to be able to turn into a full wolf like those shapeshifters from twilight. Except my wolf''s size must be changeable, starting as small as a normal wolf up to the size of fenris from Thor Ragnarok."


    "Damn kid... That''s a lot to ask for, this would immediately make you extremely overpowered considering the worlds you want to go to."


    "So you''re not doing it?"


    "Arc of embodiment."


    "Alright, but you can''t use it in Twilight. You''ll get access to it along with your system once you''re in Fairy Tail. For now I''ll give you a one time use of the system to customize your appearance and name. While in Twilight you can only use the system to store things and see your status."


    "Thank you Rob." ''hmm... Since I'' m going to use his powers, I might as well take his appearance as well. Especially since I''m not going to Noblesse anyway, and he looks pretty cool. Aaaand done, now I will look like Muzaka including the hair and the scars, standing at 198 centimeters (6,5ft). And as for the name... I''m definitely not keeping mine. It will be Fenris Kallikrates. Kallikrates means beautiful power from the ancient greek words Kalos (beauty) and Kratos (power).''


    "Alright kid, now that that''s all done you need to make your own background story in Twilight."


    "Background story? I''ve never read a novel where the mc was required to create his own background story."


    "Well don''t you think it would be rather strange if some super powerful creature just drops from the sky out of nowhere?"


    "I suppose you''ve got a good point there. Alright then, a background story let me think... Can you alter the world a little bit to fit my story?"


    "That depends on how much needs to be altered. But what you''re thinking of should be possible. Alright then best of luck on your travels kid, I hope next time we meet it''ll be under better circ.u.mstances."


    "Goodbye Rob, and thanks for the wishes."

 Chapter 2 - 2 Background and awakening

    ''status''


    Name: Fenris Kallikrates


    Race: Werewolf


    Age: 2700 years


    Abilities: Nature''s Call - The ability to talk to animals and command them to do your bidding.


    Werewolf Lord''s regeneration: The ability to regenerate entire bodyparts in mere seconds.


    Werewolf Lord''s aura manipulation: As a Werewolf Lord you possess a very powerful aura, and the ability to manipulate it and use it to attack your opponents.


    Werewolf Lord''s claws: As a Werewolf lord you can transform individual body parts into more wolf like forms including your claws. These claws are virtually unbreakable and can cut through almost anything.


    Fangs of The Moon Devourer: Rob has graciously bestowed upon you the fangs of The Moon Devourer, in order to fit your background story, these fangs can cut through anything, even concepts such as life, death, space, time and love etc. (e.g. If you were to bite a person who is dead you can devour the aspect of death from their body and return them back to life. If someone is in love, you can devour their feelings for the other person.) WARNING: If you bring someone back from the dead, you will enter a state of suspended animation for however long they were dead. And if you devour someones feelings for someone you will gain them yourself temporarily, no matter who these feelings are for, even your worst enemy. Like this there will always be repercussions when you use these fangs.


    ''I must have read this like a thousand times by now, why won''t this stupid seal unlock?!''


    ''Maybe I should have thought a little more about my background before I came here... Well too late for that.''


    ''In this world I was born as Fenris Kallikrates 2700 years ago and I lived as the son of a nobleman and my mother was a witch belonging to a powerful coven. But there was a rival coven and the power struggle between these covens culminated into the birth of 2 new species. My mothers coven created me, the first werewolf, posessing enormous strength, speed and much more. The rival coven created the first vampire, and while it''s strength and speed left much to be d.e.s.i.r.ed, it had the ability to turn mortals into vampires with a bite, while my powers were only transferable through birth. Throughout the next 2 centuries I would defend, and fight on behalf of my mothers coven. I had children with quite a few women in order to increase the number of werewolves, unfortunately unlike me, my offspring was not quite immortal and their strength only comparable to that of vampires if not slightly weaker. The vampires eventually realized that the race of werewolves was no real threat to them, and the only reason they might be, was because I was leading them. So they, with the help of their allied witch coven, concocted a plan to seal me away for a very long time. And to my great shame, they actually succeeded.


    Over the next 2500 years of my imprisonment, magic slowly faded from the world and the powers of the witches died out, their descendants can now only use their innate gifts if they are turned into a vampire, with rare exceptions like Bella.


    Like the witches, the werewolves have practically died out, with a few small packs remaining here and there. The gene that makes them able to turn, lying dormant unless their natural enemy is close by.


    Because the magic is fading from the world, the seal that is holding me prisoner is slowly losing it''s power as well, and very soon my imprisonment will be over. I woke up 1 hour before the seal unlocks with the memories of my past life, which I did not have uptil now.


    Suddenly I hear a sound like a vacuum seal being undone. And sunlight streams into this room for the first time in 2 and a half millennia.


    As I slowly find the strength to walk, I step out of my prison and into the light. Slowly regaining my eyesight, I start to recognize a few things.


    "HAHAHA HAHAHA, Oh that is funny as hell."


    ''I can''t believe they built the Parthenon around my prison''


    "HAHAHA"


    ''The place is packed with tourists, who are all looking at me like I''m some crazy lunatic. I better make myself scarce, before..''


    "HEY YOU! STOP RIGHT THERE"


    ''Nope, not gonna happen. Is the only thought that goes through my mind before I run away at insane speeds, not even leaving an after image.''


    ----------


    "Don''t worry kid, we''ll find your parents."


    ''Goddamn tourists, can'' t even keep an eye on their own f*cking kids. I hate this job, why did they even station me here at the Parthenon, waiting, doing absolutely nothing worthwhile for 10 years just in case some guy appears from one of the collums. Yeah, like that would ever happen... Idiots. But at least they promised to grant me immortality if I do it for 10 years.''


    "Hey Dimitris, I need you to go inside. There seems to be some kind of disturbance."


    "What kind of disturbance?"


    "They said some guy just appeared out of nowhere from one of the collums and started laughing like a maniac."


    "WHAT?!"


    ''NO F.U.C.K.I.N.G WAY! It can'' t be...''


    I quickly start running and in seconds I reach a crowd of people all looking at the same guy. Looking at him I see a handsome guy, whose age is really hard to determine for some reason, he looks to be anywhere from 16 to 35, with long white hair and grey eyes. He has a scar on his left cheek, and is wearing really old looking rags.


    I quickly yell "HEY YOU! STOP RIGHT THERE!"


    ''I have to report this to the Volturi. I really hope they''re still going to grant me immortality.''


    ----------


    MC POV


    After 20 minutes running west I arrive in France where I will start swimming towards The United States. On the way I pick up all the treasure I had burried or hidden away before my imprisonment and I put it in my storage space.


    More than half of it seems to be gone, looted or just lost to the ages, but there is still plenty left for me to live a very comfortable life while I get my bearings and see how much my presence has changed the original world of Twilight.

 Chapter 3 - 3 Living in the new world

    1925 Seattle, Washington


    "CARLISLE!"


    "Yes, what''s wrong Jasper?"


    "I don''t know. Alice is having one of her visions except this one is taking way too long. Have you ever seen her having a vision that lasted more than 15 minutes?"


    "No, never that long. But we do know that the further into the future she sees, the longer her visions last. I don''t think there''s any reason to be concerned yet. And until that changes, I think it''s best to let her be for now. Why don''t you join Edythe and the others. You don''t get married everyday Jasper, you should get prepared."


    "Yeah, I suppose you''re right. Will you watch her though? And tell me if her condition changes."


    "Yes, of course Jasper. Don''t you worry."


    20 minutes later in the same room. A huge smile is now plastered on Alice''s face.


    "What''s got you so happy Alice? Is something good going to happen?"


    "Ah Carlisle, Yes I finally know who my mate is going to be."


    "Wow, congratulations Alice. I know you''ve been waiting for this for a while now. So? What''s he like?"


    "Well, there''s actually a little problem. I won''t meet him for another 80 years or so. And even then our relationship won''t be easy, Carlisle have you ever heard of a werewolf named Fenris?"


    "WHAT?!" A shocked expression can now be seen on Carlisle''s face.


    "Is that going to be your mate?"


    "Yes, he is. Why? Is something wrong?


    " Well that''s a difficult question. You remember I told you I used to live with the Volturi?"


    "Uhum, yes well... One of my tasks was to make sure that there was always someone watching the Parthenon in Athens. The reason for this was because of the origins of our race. And this story involves Fenris."


    "Wait! You know how vampires came to be? Why did you never tell us?"


    At this point due to all the commotion, the other Cullens had already entered the room and were listening to the conversation.


    "Because it''s not something I''m particularly proud of. Fenris, and his story is one of the biggest reasons I left the Volturi. Vampires and werewolves were both created by rival witch covens, but the first werewolf was a lot more powerful than the vampire, his name was Fenris Kallikrates. The werewolf could have easily wiped out the race of vampires at any time during his 200 years. But he chose not to, because of his kind nature. The vampires of that time took advantage of his kindness and pretended to want peace. But when they asked for a meeting with Fenris, the witches who were working for the vampires used the power of 300 sacrificial lives to seal him, supposedly forever. 100 Vampires, 100 Witches and 100 Werewolves."


    "Hold on a second, if they believed that the seal would last forever, why was it your task to make sure there were eyes on the Parthenon?"


    "Because there are no more witches, and there''s a reason for that. Magic has slowly been fading from our world. Thus, witches lost the ability to practise their magic. The Old ruling vampires, noticing the decline in magic, always made sure to watch the Parthenon. And after overthrowing them, the Volturi chose to do the same."


    "Wow, that''s some history lesson there Carlisle." Emmett commented like a wise a.s.s.


    "Carlisle, werewolves can''t be created, they can only be born. So you''re saying that the vampires 2500 years ago sacrificed 100 of his children, grandchildren and further descendants?"


    "Yes Alice, that''s correct. And according to you, he''s going to wake up in less then a century. Who knows what his state of mind will be. Or his attitude towards vampires."


    La Rochelle, France


    Looking out over the water, I know that if I swim straight west, I''ll probably end up somewhere in New York or New Jersey. Or if I veer off a little maybe Massachusetts or Delaware. Not that it matters much.


    I dove deep into the water and started swimming at an insane speed. 45 minutes later, I arrive on a beach in New York City. I quickly notice from people''s clothing that I''m not in the time period I expected to arrive in. I walk to a newspaper stand and see the date reads July 5th, 1985.


    Guess I''m a little early. Well doesn''t matter, this gives me time to properly set up my life here. The best opportunity to complete my mission is to get the entire Volturi in 1 place all at the same time. And this happens in Breaking Dawn pt.2. So until then I guess I can participate in the story as long as I''m careful not to draw their attention, just bide my time and strike only when the opportunity presents itself on a silver platter. I suppose I could carefully and methodically whipe them all out one by one, but that would just give me a lot more work to do. No, I''ll just be patient instead. In the meantime I should seek out my descendants, amass some wealth, and try to enjoy the finer things in life.


    Alright the easiest thing on my to do list is amassing wealth. I''m in New York right now, there are plenty of auction houses here. Time to sell some of my treasure. This is when I finally notice people staring at me with strange expressions, as I look down I understand why... I''m wearing what looks to be burlap rags.


    After quickly disappearing from that beach I arrive in an empty alley across from a clothing store. I walk in and pick out a simple outfit. A pair of black jeans, white sneakers a white t-shirt and a black leather jacket. After putting it all on in the changing room, I walk to the register and put a small bag of solid gold goins on the counter. Then I walk out without giving the cashier an opportunity to object.


    2 weeks later, Upper East Side, Manhattan. Two people walk out of an auction house, one is an average middle aged woman and the other is a very handsome young man with white hair.


    "It''s been a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e doing business with you Mr kallikrates. If there is ever anything else we could do for you, please let us know."


    "Thank you Mrs Jones, I''ll be sure to do so."


    Immediately using half of it to invest in companies I know are going to hit big.


    Over the last two weeks I'' ve also been scouring the New York public library, absorbing knowledge like a sponge, reading pretty much anything I could get my hands on. From historical records, to scientific research papers, and everything in between. Although the science is a little lacking,so I suppose I''ll be spending some time in Massachusetts to visit Harvard and MIT.


    19 years later in Boston, Massachusetts.


    After studying in both Harvard and MIT for 10 years, I''ve spent 9 more as a professor in the Chemical and Biological engineering department of MIT. Unfortunately people are starting to wonder why I''m not aging anymore, so after watching the Red Sox win the world series for the first time in almost a century, I''ll be moving to the West Coast to do something I''ve been putting off for almost 2 decades now. To go see my descendants in the Quileute Indian Reservation.

 Chapter 4 - 4 Quileute Reserve and Forks, Washington

    ????Hands, touching hands...


    Reachin out... Touching me, touching you...


    Sweet Caroline????


    "OH OH OH"


    ????Good times never seemed so good????


    "SO GOOD, SO GOOD, SO GOOD"


    ????I''ve been inclined...????


    "OH OH OH"


    ????To believe they never would.????


    Sweet Caroline, by Neil Diamond.


    ''Damn I''m actually starting to love that song. Although hearing it for the 50th time may be a little much.''


    After the World Series, the city of Boston celebrated for days on end, which was actually a lot of fun. ''But now it'' s time to head to the west coast''


    Considering I''m not in any kind of hurry, I choose to take a road trip from coast to coast, in an electric muscle car I built myself while I was still a student at MIT. It was my graduation project. And I also made a lot of money from the engine designs, which I sold to the Volkswagen Group. The car was entirely modeled after the Equus Bass 770.


    Along the way, I first stop in the Apalachians to let my inner wolf run free. I thoroughly enjoy myself hunting deer and other wild life. Then I continue to do the same in Yellowstone National park a few days later, before I head straight westbound towards my destination.


    After a total of 12 days of travel, I finally arrive at a nice but modest mansion considering my wealth. It is located a few miles west of Forks, in the middle of the woods. 10 years ago I bought a sizeable chunk of forest and had my home built there, it is just outside the Quileute Reservation, but it is also not in Cullen territory. It is basically a smal piece of neutral ground, dead smack in the middle of these 2 territories.


    After settling into my new home, I make my way to the reservation on foot, through the forest. I''m not even half way there before a 6 feet tall, pitch black wolf comes out from behind a tree.


    Knowing who this is, I decide to communicate with him telepathically.


    As the black wolf looks at me in surprise I recieve a response.


    "Sam Uley, likewise. 2 questions for you. How are you talking like this and what do you mean ''descendants''?"


    "We can communicate like this because like you, I too am a wolf."


    Proving my words to be true, I turn into my wolf form. Except there is one little difference between Sam and I. My wolf towers above him with an almost 10 foot difference in height.


    Sam quickly takes a few steps back as he gazes in amazement, fear and probably a few other emotions at the gigantic white wolf standing before him.


    Having made a lasting impression on the young pup, I reduce my wolf''s size to 7 feet. Standing just a little taller than Sam.


    "You''re really him."


    "What? You know about me, still after 2500 years? How?"


    "We don''t know much about you, but one story has always been passed down throughout our history no matter what. The story of how you were created and how you came to an end after you were betrayed by the vampires."


    "No, there are two others. Paul Lahote and Jared Cameron. We started phasing a few months ago after a vampire coven moved here. Our ancestors made a pact with them 100 years ago, because they do not drink human blood."


    Acting surprised at this revelation, I ask..


    " They don''t drink human blood? Are you sure about that?"


    " Yes, absolutely. One of them is a doctor at a local emergency room, he gets into contact with human blood on a daily basis and yet there have been no mysterious disappearances since they arrived."


    "That''s actually quite impressive, for a vampire to be able to muster that much self control. Alright then, could you take me to the leader of the Quileute tribal council?"


    "Yes, of course. Follow me."


    5 minutes later we appear in our human forms, in a big open clearing in the forest with one house in the middle.


    Walking up to the front door, Sam knocks and seconds later the door is opened by a young boy looking to be 14 or 15 years old.


    "Hey Jacob, is your father here?"


    After a while Billy Black rolls towards us in his wheelchair, surprised by Sam''s sudden visit and the strange guest by his side.


    "Hello Sam, what can I do for you?"


    "Hi Billy, this man right here wanted to meet you."


    Taking a closer look at the man, Billy introduces himself, and holds his hand out.


    "Hello, my name is Billy Black. Nice to meet you."


    "My name is Fenris, nice to meet you too."


    "As in THE Fenris?"


    "Yes, I awoke 20 years ago and have been living in Boston, Massachusetts ever since. Unfortunately people started asking questions about why I don''t seem to age so I decided to move to the only place where I knew I could find living descendants."


    "In that case welcome to the Quileute reservation. Would you mind if I talk to the counsil and explain your situation to them? That will make it easier for them to accept a caucasian man moving into our territory."


    "That solves that problem then. So what are your plans while you''re here?"


    "Well, the younger I start out somewhere. The longer I get to stay. So I''m planning to start as young as I can here, and go to highschool."


    "If you want you can go to school here on the reservation."


    "Thanks, but I think I''ll go to Forks highschool."


    "Alright, there is a council meeting tomorrow night. It''s basically just a bonfire though. But we would be honored if you could be there."


    "Thank you for the invitation Billy, I''ll be there. It was very nice meeting you and I''ll see you tomorrow night then."


    "See you tomorrow Fenris."


    After leaving Billy and Sam, I go back home to rest for the night. I feel like tomorrow is going to be a long day.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Meeting Alice and council meeting part 1

    The next morning I wake up well-rested, and after a quick shower and a sandwich, I make my way to Forks highschool to take care of everything regarding my enrollment there.


    While I was at school I caught a glimpse of Edward but he wasn''t with his adopted siblings.


    After deciding to leave all that for when I''m actually attending this school, I leave after finishing my business there.


    Looking at the time, I still have a few hours left before I''m expected at the reservation. ''I expected that to take a lot longer. What to do now.''


    After making up my mind I go for a run in the woods. After 20 minutes going deeper and deeper into the forest, I come across an open clearing filled with flowers.


    ''Wow, that''s quite a sight. This is the perfect place for a little siesta.'' I lie down in the middle of the field and close my eyes.


    Waking up after a quick nap, I open my eyes and right in front of me, I see two beautiful golden eyes staring straight into mine. Looking at the rest of her face, I quickly notice how incredibly beatiful she is. I can''t even put it into words. Alice... She''s just so...


    ''HOLY SHIT! Did I just imprint?! No no no! How can this happen? She''s with Jasper, what am I supposed to do now? I''m definitely not some wife stealing piece of sh!t. I can''t do that.


    "...ello? Hello? Are you okay?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "Are you okay? For a second there it looked like you were in pain or something."


    "Yes, I''m fine. Thank you."


    Realizing I''m still sitting on the ground, I quickly get up and introduce myself.


    "Hi, my name.."


    "Oh I know who you are, Fenris. My name is Alice Cullen. My adoptive father, Carlisle, used to be with the Volturi. They currently rule the vampi.."


    "I know who the Volturi are, Alice."


    "Oh, right. That makes this quick then. Carlisle would like to talk to you about a few things concerning your past, and the future."


    "Tomorrow evening, our house."


    "I''ll be there."


    "Well,it was nice meeting you Fenris, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Before giving me time to respond or ask where she even lives, she turns around and runs away at a speed that would be too fast to even see for anyone else, but for me it''s kinda slow. Giving me enough time to check out her backside, so nice, full and perky I just wanna gra.. NO! BAD WOLF! Thou shalt not covet another man''s wife.


    After snapping myself out of it, I leave towards the reservation as fast as possible, trying to keep my mind off Alice.


    ------------


    Meanwhile in the Cullen household.


    "How do you think it''s going Edythe?"


    "I don''t know Rose, but she''s been preparing for this for 80 years. Most of that time trying to force visions of him to appear, comparing his reactions to different clothes she could wear or different things she could say. I think she''s as ready as she''ll ever be. Don''t you think?"


    BANG!


    The two quickly look up at the sound of a door slamming shut.


    " She''s back way too soon, something must''ve gone wrong. Let''s check it out."


    Edythe gives a nod in approval and they walk towards Alice''s room. When they get there, they hear her crying softly, so they decide to enter.


    "What''s wrong Alice?" Rose asks softly with a caring tone.


    "Hmm.. Sniff.. Everything, it all went wrong. The moment he opened his eyes I got completely lost in them. I only snapped out of it when it looked like he was in pain for a second, but then I completely forgot everything I wanted to say or do. I didn''t even let him introduce himself, instead I told him I already knew who he is like some creep."


    "That''s not so bad, once he knows you can see the future I''m sure he''ll just laugh about that."


    "Hmm, Maybe... All I had to do was give him a hint, just the slightest clue that I''m single. But I couldn''t even do that."


    "Wait, hold on a minute. Why would you have to do that?"


    "That''s odd"


    "It doesn''t matter, I messed up. I invited him here tomorrow with a lame excuse that Carlisle wanted to talk to him."


    "But he does, so that''s not really an excuse, is it?"


    "Right.. guess I forgot about that."


    "I''ve got it! Why don''t the three of us come up with a plan for tomorrow together?"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, we can totally do that. Although maybe we should ask Esme for help as well."


    "Allright, we''ll do that. Thanks you guys."


    "What are sisters for, huh?


    As soon as I arrive at the Black residence, I notice everyone is already gathered around the back of the house, sitting around a campfire. I also notice that there are a lot more people than I expected. At least 30 or so. Before I left yesterday I asked Billy if he would invite ANYONE he knows to possess the werewolf gene, whether they know of the existence of werewolves or not. And he accepted my request, although reluctantly.


    "Hello Fenris!"


    "Hey there Billy, how you doing today?"


    "I''m fine thank you. Please come, sit down. Then we can get started."


    Walking towards the others I notice they are all staring at me with a wide array of emotions on their faces. Some who knew of my origins looked at me with admiration and some with a slight hint of fear. Those who didn''t know just stared because of my looks, some with envy and some with l.u.s.t. Spotting Harry Clearwater among them, I decide to sit next to him, because I kind of admired him for the way he died in the second film. When Victoria held him up and they both knew she was about to kill him, he just stared straight at her with a look that just said ''do your worst b!tch''.


    "AHEM"


    Clearing his throat, Billy quickly gathers the attention of everyone towards himself.


    "The Quileutes have been a small tribe from the beginning, but we have always had magic in our blood. We were great spirit warriors, shape-shifters that transformed to the powerful wolf.This enabled us to scare off our enemies and protect our tribe.


    But this was not always so, our ancestors came to this side of the world 1000 years ago, from Europe. Fleeing from the persecution of a creature that acts and looks a lot like a man, but has skin as hard and cold as stone. They possessed strength and speed at least equal, if not superior to that of our warriors. And only human blood could sustain them. We eventually settled here. And after 600 years of peace, we had almost forgotten all about the cold ones. Some even believed they were just myth.


    Our elder chief Taha Aki, was the only spirit warrior left to save the tribe after his son was killed. His wife could see that he was losing the fight, so she decided to act. She was no magical being, and had no special powers but one... courage.


    She stabbed herself with a sharp blade, and the woman was distracted by the scent of blood long enough for Taha Aki to take advantage and destroy her. Her sacrifice saved the tribe.


    Over time our enemies disappeared, but one always remains, the cold ones, better known as vampires."


    "You have all heard this story before, but what some of you don''t know is that every word of it is absolutely true."


    "What? Do you think we''re stupid?"


    "Yeah, you''ve got to be lying."


    "Ey, Billy why don''t you stop telling us kids stories and tell us why we''re here instead."


    "THAT''S ENOUGH!"


    As soon as the first word came out of my mouth everyone grabbed their ears in pain, some even started bleeding due to ruptured eardrums.


    Scratching the back of my head with an awkward expression I think to myself..


    ''Damn, I might have slightly overdone it.''

 Chapter 6 - 6 Council meeting part 2

    "Daamn Fenris. That was loud...and AWESOME!" Paul says with a certain amount of admiration clearly plastered on his face, while Sam and Jared stand next to him nodding in agreement to his statement. Which looks kinda weird right now, because of the blood running from their ears.


    ''Thank god, only the wolves ruptured their eardrums because of their heightened senses. They''ll heal within minutes.''


    "Right...well thanks guys. I think. Sit down and let your ears heal. I''ll prove to the others that the story is true."


    Not really feeling like losing my current clothes or stripping completely n.a.k.e.d in front of everyone, I simply take off my shirt and jacket and start a partial transformation.


    Suddenly I grow an entire foot taller and slightly more muscular and hair starts growing all along my arms, my entire back and the sides of my torso. The only places that have no hair, are my packs, pecs and my face of course.


    It kinda looks like I''m wearing a fur coat. My facial features are also sharper, especially my eyes, where my pupils became small vertical slits. My teeth have all sharpened as well, especially my fangs which elongated an inch (2.5cm) or so.


    Everyone who did not yet know the truth, gasped in surprise, they all looked at me in awe and amazement. Even those who did know, because they had never seen a partial transformation before.


    "Here you have irrefutable proof. Billy spoke the truth."


    As soon as I start talking their eyes widen in surprise again at the sound of my voice. To them it somehow changed into a strange mix of a beautiful soothing voice, you could listen to for hours, that could only be called angelic and a harsh and cold voice that could only be described as demonic. At this point all they knew was.. It totally works for this creature standing before them.


    "Are you saying everyone here can become a werewolf regardless of the presence of vampires?" Billy asked in surprise.


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying. There used to be a time when everyone born with the potential to be a werewolf, actually became one. They were taught how to do this as children and they practised for years until they were teenagers and the wolf within them awoke from its slumber.


    The way to do this is through meditation. When a normal person meditates, the best they could really hope for is a sense op peace and calmness to go through their minds. But our minds are a little different.


    When I just mentioned the ''inner wolf'' I meant that literally. When we meditate we can enter our own mindspace, in our case this is usually a forest of some kind. Here we would then come face to face with the wolf inside us.


    The moment you succeed in doing so, you have become a werewolf. But then comes the tricky part, and this could take years to accomplish. At your first meeting with your wolf, it won''t like you very much. In fact it may even be hostile. But if you manage to make peace with itover time, and accept it completely as a part of yourself. You will gain full, absolute and complete control over yourself. That means no more anger outbursts or a sense of heightened aggression. In fact, you will feel a sense of peace within yourself. And then you will find out what it truly means to be a werewolf. To be free."


    When I started talking about self control I noticed Sam hanging on my every word, he had recently started to notice that everytime he had even the slightest argument with his girlfriend Emily, he''d get the urge to tear her apart.


    Then he started remembering about how he had to leave Leah for Emily when he imprinted on her and he started thinking.


    "Hey Fenris? What about imprinting? Can that be controled as well?"


    "Good question Sam, the answer is NO.


    But for us? Not so much. We are the only creatures on the face of the earth who can be absolutely 100% certain who we are meant to be with.


    Any other questions?"


    " Yes, one. Can we also get a transformation like this one?" Sam asks while pointing at me.


    " Yes, that''s what ''absolute'' control means Sam, you decide how you transform.


    The only thing you can''t do is turn into a 16 foot tall wolf like I showed you yesterday.


    So people, the choice is yours. If you want to become a werewolf, go ahead. My purpose here tonight was to teach you how."


    After that I left them so they could digest all the information I'' ve just given them. From the looks on their faces though, I could tell most of the younger ones looked enthusiastic, while most of the older ones among them were reluctant.


    Not that it really matters much to me though, because like I said earlier, my purpose here tonight was to give them the chance. Whether they take it or not is entirely up to them.


    Reaching my home I go to bed because tomorrow is the first day of school and in the evening I''m expected at the Cullen residence.

 Chapter 7 - 7 First day of school and the Cullen residence

    The next morning after preparing for school and eating breakfast, I step into my car and take off towards the town.


    Along the way I notice how uncharacteristically sunny it is for a November and I realize that because of this, the Cullen siblings won''t be at school today.


    After a 10 minute drive I arrive at school and step out of my car, I immediately notice how everyone''s attention is focused on me.


    ''Yep, this is definitely going to be a long day.''


    Hearing everyone around me talking to eachother I listen in on a few conversations before giving up and quickly going inside.


    "Wow, he''s so hot."


    "And look at that hair, it''s so long. It looks really cool."


    The classes were all very boring for me, I mean come on, I was a professor at one of the most prestigious learning institutes in the world. It''s not like a local high school can teach me something new. So I spent most of the time pretending to pay attention while I was really just daydreaming about Alice.


    During lunchtime, I sit alone in a corner until I notice Bella''s friends sitting together, Mike, Jessica, Angela and something I did not expect. Instead of Eric, the Asian boy in the group, there''s now an Asian girl instead. After listening in on their conversation, it appears her name is Erica.


    ''How could I be so stupid. Of course things are different than the original story. My presence has changed things, and I even asked Rob if he could ''slightly alter the world so it will fit my background story'', how could I forget that?


    I need to know for sure.''


    I quickly stand up and walk over to the group of friends, who seem surprised at me approaching them.


    "Hey guys, I''m Fenris. Do you mind if I sit with you?"


    "Oh no please, sit." Jessica says without even looking at the others for confirmation.


    "My name is Jessica and these are my friends Mike, Erica, Angela and Tyler."


    I keep trying to come up with an excuse to mention the Cullens, until I realize I don''t really need one.


    "Can I ask you guys about the Cullens?"


    "The 6 foster kids who are all together? Well all except 2 of them. What about them?"


    "Well I heard someone mentioning that they were all together despite being siblings. I just thought that was a little odd."


    At this revelation I don''t show any reaction, on the outside I seem completely calm but on the inside I''m going nuts.


    ''WOOOHOOO, YES! I HAVE AN ACTUAL CHANCE!"


    After spending the last 24 hours thinking I may never get to be with the girl I imprinted on, I now feel like this huge boulder has dropped off my shoulders. No, actually I can'' t even put into words how relieved I am.


    After lunch break I go to 3 more classes before my first day is over.


    I quickly exit the school and step into my car before driving home. Along the way I pass a cop car and notice Charlie is behind the wheel and next to him I see Bella.


    ''I guess today is the day Bella arrived in Forks.''


    As soon as I got home, I took a shower and got dressed in a pair of dark blue jeans, a white button down shirt and a nice black sports jacket.


    Realizing I still don''t know where the Cullens live exactly, I step outside of my house and pull a Dr. Dolittle and start talking to a bird sitting in a tree next to my house.


    "Hey little one, do you know where else in the forest I could find a house like mine except with mostly just glass windows instead of walls?"


    "No, I have no time for this. Show me where the house is, now." I command it to perch on my shoulder and point me in the right direction.


    After a leisurely stroll that lasted for about 35 minutes, during which the bird practically talked my ear off, we finally arrive at the Cullen residence.


    " Thank you little one, now go back to whatever you were doing."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Well, I was about to fly over you and drop a dookie on your head."


    "So you little f.u.c.kers do that on purpose huh? Good to know. Now fly off, and don''t come back."


    ''Maybe I should get a dog. Yeah that would be nice.''


    I walk up to the front door and knock. In seconds, Carlisle opens the door.


    "Thank you Carlisle, you have a really nice home here."


    "Thank you, come, the others are waiting in the living room."


    We walk to the living room together where I see 7 people waiting for us.


    "Fenris, this is my family, you''ve met Alice and these are Emmett, Rosalie, Jasper, Edward, Edythe and this is my wife Esme."


    "Hello everybody nice to meet you all. Alice, nice to see you again."


    "Hmm, you look really handsome."


    Realizing she spoke her thoughts out loud, her face glows red from emberrassment and she quickly just sits down.


    While she does that though, she can''t see that my face is almost as red as hers and everyone else looks at us with a knowing smile on their faces.


    "Ahem, Carlisle, yesterday Alice told me you wanted to speak with me?"


    After hearing that I smile and sit right next to Alice.


    When she looks up and realizes I''m sitting next to her, her whole body goes stiff and she becomes even more fl.u.s.tered than she already was.


    Seeing her reaction the others chuckle until I start speaking.


    "So what is it specifically you wanted to talk about Carlisle."


    "Alright, straight to the point then. Do you hate vampires?"


    Hearing Carlisle''s question, Alice snaps out of it and looks at Fenris, worried about what his answer might be, knowing that 2500 years ago vampires killed 100 of his family members, specifically his children and grandchildren.


    But her worry quickly turns into relief when she hears his answer.


    "No, I don''t. I realize you must be referring to what happened 2500 years ago with the sacrifices for my imprisonment.


    But the vampires who did that are all dead because the Volturi overthrew them. All except two of them, Vladimir and Stefan, but I''ll get those two eventually.


    2500 years ago, you all would have been killed by other vampires for even suggesting not drinking human blood."


    "Thank you Fenris, I''m very relieved to hear this."


    "So will you let me be with him now Carlisle?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth Alice realized her mistake and looked around the room at everyones reactions. Esme and Carlisle have their eyes wide open, shocked from her question and the ''children'' are pretty much all holding back their laughter.


    Then she turns to Fenris to see his reaction.


    "That''s awfully presumptuous of you Ms. Cullen." I say with a knowing smile.


    But wanting to end her suffering I quickly follow up..


    "But seeing as how it''s obvious to tell how you feel about me now, I suppose I''ll just be honest with you.


    I imprinted on you, the moment I saw you yesterday. So you''re not getting rid of me anytime soon Alice."


    As they hear this statement everyone in the room looks shocked, especially Alice.


    "You did?! Really?"


    "Yes Alice, I did."


    "Congratulations Alice, no more lonely nights for you, you old spinster."


    After Emmett''s remark he recieves an elbow to his side and a stern look from Rosalie, while both Alice and I glow completely red in the face.


    The others quickly give us some privacy and clear the room.


    Now that it''s just us two alone, I look at her and she looks at me. We stare at each other in the eyes for a whole 5 minutes before I lean down and she reaches up until our lips meet and we share our first kiss.

 Chapter 8 - 8 Info on the Volturi and checking in on the wolves

    After our kiss, I asked her..


    "So, how about a date? Say, tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "What? Why not?"


    "I don''t want to wait that long, how about right now?"


    "Hahaha, eager are we? Well, everything in town is closed by now. But how about some dinner?"


    "Uhm Fenris, you know I don''t eat."


    "Yes, but I''m talking about hunting together."


    "YES! I would love that."


    "Alright, let''s go then. But first I still need to ask Carlisle a few things."


    After I said this the other Cullens all walk into the room.


    "You do know it''s rude to eavesdrop, right?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Yeah... Right.


    I wanted to ask you about the Volturi.


    How much do they know about me?"


    "Hmm. Not that much actually. When they took over from the ancient vampires they killed them all, and these vampires didn''t keep any kind of records so most knowledge about you went lost when they got killed. All they knew were the stories of your creation and your imprisonment. They also knew where you were imprisoned, when I was with them it was my job to make sure someone was watching the Parthenon at all times. So it''s safe to assume they continued doing so."


    "So they know I''m out."


    ''This changes things. For now I can still act under the assumption that everything will work out like it did in the movies but I should definitely come up with a plan B.''


    "Yes, most likely. They also know you''re stronger than any vampire, but they don''t know exactly how much stronger. And there''s one more thing you need to know Fenris.


    When magic in the world started declining, the vampires asked their allied witch coven to call upon their magic one more time in order to make a weapon that could help them defeat you.


    The ritual they performed imbued Jane with the power to inflict pain on anyone just by willing it to happen. According to them it should even work on you, although they could never test it for obvious reasons.


    When the Volturi learned of this, they decided to spare Jane, and keep her as a trump card in case you would ever escape."


    "That''s interesting."


    ''Another thing that''s changed, perhaps I might have to actually work to complete my mission.''


    "Fenris, if you don''t mind my asking, when did you get out?"


    "20 years ago, after getting out I found my way to New York, which is where I got my bearings. I studied about the history of the world, the culture, technology and the sciences. After 6 months of doing so, I made my way to Boston where I studied at both Harvard and MIT for a decade. Afterwards one of my professors at MIT became a department head and offered me a faculty position. I spent the next 9 years teaching and doing my own research, until people started asking why I don''t age. I waited until the world series was over, and now here I am."


    "I see, I was wondering why you seemed so well-adapted, but now it makes sense."


    "You like baseball?" Jasper chimed in.


    "According to our precognitive weathergirl Alice, there''s a storm coming in a few weeks, which is the only time we can play. Would you like to join us?"


    "Yeah I would love that."


    Realizing Jasper let some info slip, I act surprised and ask..


    "Wait a second, did you just say ''precognitive''?"


    "Yes, Alice why don''t you explain."


    "Uhh... Right, well I can see the future."


    "That''s a pretty cool ability. Did you see me coming too?"


    This time Emmett answers. "Ha! See you coming? Dude, she''s been talking about you for the last 80 years. Hahaha."


    This time Rosalie slaps him on the back of the head, and he actually has the decency to look a bit guilty about revealing such s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e information.


    I put my finger under her chin and lift her head. We look each other in the eyes.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting so long."


    We lean towards each other as I put my hand on her cheek. And we share another kiss.


    After talking for a bit longer, Alice becomes impatient so we go out and start hunting. 2 hours later after Alice''s thirst had been sated, we go to my house together.


    We lie down on my bed and continue telling each other about our past. I tell her about the 200 years before my imprisonment and she tells me how she became a vampire after she was being hunted by James.


    Hearing the story from her instead of just reading it, it''s pretty sad.


    By the time she finished, we realize it''s already morning. I step into the shower and when I''m done I go downstairs, to find Alice waiting for me with the breakfast she''d prepared.


    I walk over to her, sit down and give her a kiss on the cheek.


    "Thank you Alice."


    As I dig in I notice in the first bite that there''s eggshells in the scrambled eggs and the bacon is burnt.


    Looking at her, she has a hopeful expression on her face and I just couldn''t bring myself to let her down.


    "Mmm.. Delicious!"


    "Really? I was kind of worried I messed up a little. When I was still human people pretty much just boiled everything."


    "Don''t worry it was good. We should probably get going, I''d like to stop by the reservation before we go to school."


    "You know I''m not allowed to go there, right?"


    "You''re with me so you don''t have to worry about that."


    "Okay, if you say so."


    We step into my car and make our way to the reservation.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I should stay in the car so you can talk to them."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Come on."


    She reluctantly gets out and takes my hand.


    We walk to the front door and knock.


    A few seconds later Billy opens the door, but to my surprise he''s not in a wheelchair anymore.


    "Morning Billy, guess you decided to become a werewolf huh? Congratulations!"


    "Morning Fenris, yes I did. Thank you for telling us how."


    "You''re welcome Billy."


    This is when he notices Alice standing next to me.


    "So that''s where that smell comes from. Why''d you bring a vampire on our lands Fenris?"


    "Careful there Billy, I imprinted on her. You insult her, you insult me."


    "You imprinted on a vampire?" he asked in shock.


    "I did, but I didn''t come here to discuss that. I wanted to know how many Quileutes decided to become a werewolf."


    "Right, sorry about that. Everyone under 25 pretty much decided right away to become one. And among the older ones only 5 decided to do the same including me."


    "So that''s... 18 new wolves right? Not bad. I expected less. And the others might still change their mind."


    Right then Jacob walks towards us wearing a backpack, probably on his way to school.


    "Hi Fenris, after the other day dad told me and the others who didn''t know, who you are and where you came from.


    So should we like, call you grandpa now?"


    "Not if you want to live a long life."


    "Awww what about pop-pop?


    " Get the f.u.c.k outta here, don''t you have school or something?"


    "Hahaha, Yeah I do. Don''t you?"


    "Yeah, you''re right we should be on our way if we don''t want to be late."


    Then Alice and I got back to the car and she said..


    "I''m driving."


    "Fine, but any scratches and you''ll have to pay."


    "Pay? Pay how?"


    "Favors, you know ''those kind''."


    "Hehe, you do realize you''re just tempting me to total your car."


    "You little vixen."


    I throw Alice the keys and we went on our way towards the school.

 Chapter 9 - 9 School and the wolves self-control

    As soon as we arrive at school, we draw a lot of attention.


    Ignoring this, we walk over to the other Cullens, while holding hands.


    "So. You guys have fun last night? Huh?" Emmett asks with a wide grin on his face.


    "Nothing like that happened, not yet. But I did learn something interesting about Fenris this morning."


    ''No, she wouldn''t.''


    "The wolves in the reservation are calling him pop-pop."


    At this joke everyone starts laughing, even Edward managed to let out a chuckle, which is a welcome change to his usual brooding.


    "Yeah, ha, ha, ha, very funny. Let''s not mention this ever again.


    I gotta get to class babe, see you at lunch?"


    "Okay" Mwah


    She gives me a quick peck on the cheek before we seperate and I walk towards the school. But before I''m out of earshot..


    "See you at lunch pop-pop."


    Ignoring Emmett, I just keep walking like I didn''t hear him.


    The classes were similar to yesterday, boring. So I decide to spend this time coming up with a backup plan on how to deal with the Volturi in case it''s necessary.


    At lunch time, I go find Alice and her siblings and together we enter the cafeteria like in the movie.


    We sit down and I start eating, while they pretend to eat. Meanwhile, Alice sits on my l.a.p leaning into me.


    I notice how Edward stares at Bella''s table, and a grin forms on my face.


    ''Seems like he figured out that he can''t read her mind, and now he''s reading the minds of those around her trying to learn as much about her as he can.''


    After lunch everything else happens like in the movie, Edward storms out of school after Biology because he feels like he can'' t control himself around Bella. And his family is left wondering where he''s going.


    ''I can''t really tell them not to worry about him because he''s safe with the Denali coven. I mean how the hell would I even know that?''


    So for the next week, the Cullens were all extremely worried about Edward, while I spent the week teaching the Quileutes about their ancestors and how to control their powers and use them more efficiently.


    Although nothing s.e.x.u.a.l has happened yet, we are slowly getting there.


    After the week is over, Edward returns and the Cullens all become overprotective of him because he won''t tell anyone what''s going on.


    That day after school, I stand hand in hand with Alice amongst the other Cullens, while they all stare awkwardly towards Bella.


    The next moment I see Tyler''s van entering the parking lot at a high speed and I get ready just in case the story has changed so much that Edward won''t save her, or he''s too late. But to my relief this was unnecessary, because as soon as Edward notices the van he sprints across the parking lot and saves Bella''s life.


    I realized recently, that if I want to take down the Volturi all at once during the events of the last movie, most things between now and then should happen exactly like they would if I wasn''t there.


    I can still make things a lot easier on them, like single handedly taking out the newborn army and taking care of James before he sinks his fangs into Bella.


    But when it comes to the Volturi I should probably steer clear of them until they gather together here in Washington to take out the Cullens. And IF I do meet the Volturi, I''ll need them to be under the impression they have an advantage over me, which means even if Jane''s powers don''t work, they need to be under the impression that they do.


    Otherwise they wouldn''t want to fight me, it would just be suicide if they tried and besides Marcus, the others don''t seem so suicidal to me.


    A few weeks later after Bella found out about the existence of vampires, she and Edward become an official couple and Edward invites her to meet his family. And Alice invites me too, saying since I''m with her, that makes me a part of the family.


    "It''s okay Fenris, you''re not alone anymore and you''ll never be alone again."


    Touched by her words, I hug her back and we just stay like that for almost thirty minutes until Alice breaks up the hug.


    "Alright, so tomorrow night at 6 o''clock come to our place, and we''ll be making dinner for you and Bella."


    Realizing something I quickly tell Alice..


    "Make sure Edward tells Bella about that, otherwise she might eat beforehand knowing you guys don''t eat food."


    "Okay, will do. See you tomorrow."


    "What? You''re not staying over tonight?"


    "Nope, I''m going hunting with my family to make sure we''re well fed when we meet Bella. It''ll reduce the risk of one of us succ.u.mbing to our thirst.


    Besides for the last few weeks, we''ve been together 24/7 a little seperation will do us good."


    Well, happy hunting babe."


    I give her a deep, long kiss and then she runs off toward the Cullen residence.


    As I watch Alice leave, I decide to check-in on the wolves to see how they''re doing, which I haven''t done in a few days.


    Last time I came to hang out with the pack, to my surprise some of them were actually on the verge of gaining complete self-control and achieving their partial transformations.


    This was surprising to me because as I explained at the council meeting a few weeks ago, this would normally take someone years to master, but somehow Sam, Jacob, Paul, Leah and Seth were on the verge of achieving this in a little less than a month.


    To my great chagrin though, all the wolves have actually started calling me pop-pop. Thinking this was funny, even Billy and Harry started doing so.


    At first it pissed me off a little bit but after a while I saw the humor in it, I mean come on, a couple guys who are about fifty, calling someone who looks to be in his late teens or early twenties, grandpa? That shit''ll crack anybody up.

 Chapter 10 - 10 Lycanthropy 101 and dinner with the Cullens

    When I arrive at the reservation I make my way to Billy''s home and knock on the door, seconds later he opens up.


    "Hey, pop-pop."


    "You really gonna keep doing that?"


    "Until it stops being funny."


    "I think that ship''s sailed."


    "Not for me it hasn''t."


    "Ugh whatever.


    I came to talk about Jake, has he made a decision yet?"


    "Yes he has, he''s going to be the new alpha."


    ''Another thing that''s changed. Because it was his own choice to become a werewolf, and because he has a way to learn self-control, he now sees himself as less of a monster. Making it easier to cope with the consequences of being a werewolf.


    So now, instead of rejecting his birthright, he''s embracing it.''


    "Good, congratulations Billy."


    "Thank you."


    "Yes actually, all of them. Jacob, Sam, Paul, Leah and Seth have all achieved full control."


    "And how about you Billy?"


    "I''m getting there, but I''m not in a hurry. I''m older and more experienced, controling my anger is easier for me."


    "Good, just take your time. Normally it takes years. These kids are just a bunch of freaks for mastering it so fast."


    "Haha, I''ll take that as a compliment pop-pop."


    Jacob appears from inside the house.


    "Hey dad, didn''t you want to ask him a question?"


    "Yes Jake, I was just about to do so."


    "Oh? What question is that Billy?"


    Well? What do you think?"


    "Sounds great, I''ll do it in return for one little favor."


    "What''s that?"


    "I want you to propose to the council to turn the treaty with the Cullens into an alliance."


    "Alright, I''ve actually been thinking about that myself since I''ve gotten to know Alice."


    "Good, so when do I start teaching?"


    "Well, if you think you might be able to come up with a subject in 2 hours, you can start right away."


    "Hmm... Yeah, I might have an idea or two."


    "Alright, fantastic. Mind if I sit in on the lesson? I''m very curious what you might teach."


    Two hours later, I walk into a classroom, but to my surprise every single werewolf and prospective werewolf among the Quileutes is sitting inside, waiting for me.


    The youngest amongst them are about 12 years old whereas the oldest would be Harry Clearwater and Billy.


    "Uhm, Billy? I thought I would just be teaching the kids."


    "Yes well, when the others heard you were going to do this everyone decided to show up together."


    "Very well, I suppose that''s okay.


    Alright everybody, welcome to Lycanthropy 101. Today''s subject: empathy.


    Elephants, gorillas and dolphins. These species all have something in common with wolves. Something that''s incredibly rare in the animal kingdom. They educate their young, take care of their injured and live in family groups.


    In us werewolves, this characteristic manifests in an ability called empathy.


    When we see someone who is suffering whether physically or emotionally we have the power to ease their suffering through physical contact. This ability works on humans, werewolves, animals or even vampires...


    After the lesson I go home and read a few research papers on several subjects I''m interested in.


    A few hours later I turn in for the night.


    The next day, 5:30 pm. Alice shows up at my house.


    "I didn''t know you were coming to pick me up."


    "That''s why it''s called a surprise silly.


    Let''s go."


    "Hold on a second. Do you think Carlisle would agree to turning the treaty with the Quileute wolves into an alliance?"


    "Yes, absolutely. That''s what he wanted a century ago but the wolves back then didn''t like the idea."


    "Good, nothing is set yet, but I asked Billy if he could propose this idea to the council."


    A little while later we enter the Cullen residence through an open window, and we see that Bella and Edward have already arrived.


    "Hi Bella, I''m Alice."


    Alice then walks up to Bella and hugs her, then she says..


    "Oh, you do smell good."


    "Alice, what are you.."


    "It''s okay, Bella and I are gonna be great friends."


    At this point there''s an awkward little silence when I decide to introduce myself.


    "Hi, I''m Fenris. Nice to meet you Bella."


    "Hi Fenris, you''re not a vampire like them, are you?"


    "Your eye color. Edward said a vampire''s eyes are either black, gold or red, while yours are grey."


    "Yes, you''re right. But you''re still the only human in this house."


    "So, what are you then?"


    "I''m a werewolf."


    "That''s cool. So you can turn into a wolf then?"


    "Yes I can."


    "Could you maybe show me?"


    "If I do so now, I''d either lose my clothes or I''d have to strip n.a.k.e.d first. And neither one is happening.


    But I can show you this."


    I then perform a partial transformation, except it''s not like the one I use for combat. I suddenly grow a pair of wolf ears on top of my head and a tail sprouts from my tailbone.


    Alice immediately starts playing with my tail since I hadn''t shown her this transformation before.


    ''Why do I think this is about to become her new favorite pastime? I shouldn''t have done this.''


    I quickly put my ears and tail away.


    Alice then leans into me and whispers..


    "You''re gonna have to show me that again later in private."


    "Sure babe, whatever you want."


    Then we make our way to the dinner table, where Bella and I start eating.


    It''s a little awkward for her, but I''ve gotten used to eating while Alice just watches. I do the same with Alice when we go out hunting together.


    After dinner Edward takes Bella up to his room while Carlisle and I go to his office to talk.


    "So what did you want to talk about Fenris?"


    "I asked Billy Black to propose to the tribal council to turn the treaty into an alliance.


    Now my question for you is if the terms are agreeable would you be open to this idea?"


    "Of course, that''s what I always wanted. Do you actually think the counsil will approve though?"


    "Since they learned about my relationship with Alice, they''ve pretty much given her a free pass to enter the reservation. And her sunny attitude goes a long way in forging positive relationsh.i.p.s. So yes, I think they''ll go for it."


    "Well that''s fantastic, thank you Fenris."


    "No problem, now if you''ll excuse me. Alice is waiting for me."

 Chapter 11 - 11 A little R.-.1.8 and the alliance

    As soon as we get home, Alice demands I take out my ears and tail again, and she decides on a new house rule.


    As long as we''re in private I must always have this partial transformation active.


    Amused at her insistence on this matter I decide to just roll with it.


    30 minutes later we''re lying in bed while she keeps c.a.r.e.s.sing my tail and ears, which is actually very pleasant.


    At first I tried to hide this fact but my tail''s incessant wagging kinda gave it away and Alice has this seemingly permanent knowing smile plastered on her face.


    "Fenris?"


    "Yes, beautiful?"


    "I woof you."


    "Hahaha, really? The first time you tell me you love me, you turn it into a dog joke?


    I love you too Alice."


    " Let me make up for the joke then."


    She starts kissing me vigorously and passionately and after a while she moved down across my body.


    She slowly unzipped my fly, took out my p.e.n.i.s, and put it in her mouth. I tried to move, but it felt as if my body were tied down by invisible threads. I felt myself growing big and hard inside her mouth.


    I saw her eyelashes and curled hair tips moving. Her tongue was long and soft and seemed to wrap itself around me. Just as I was about to come, she suddenly moved away and began slowly to undress me. She took off my jacket, my pants, my shirt, my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, and made me lie down on the bed. Her own clothes she kept on, though. She sat on the bed, took my hand, and brought it under her dress. She wasn''t wearing p.a.n.t.i.e.s. My hand felt her v.a.g.i.n.a. It was deep, soft, and very wet. My fingers were all but s.u.c.k.e.d inside. ¡­


    "So you like making dog jokes, huh? How about now?"


    "No.. Fenris.. Keep going, I''m about to.."


    "Me too."


    After 3 days of continuously m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e, we are both completely satisfied.


    After a quick visit to Billy Black I found out that the council decided to support the alliance, but they would have a few conditions so they sent Billy as their representative, Jacob was also present because of his position as pack leader.


    On the Cullen side, Carlisle came with Edward as they were the founders of their coven.


    The negotiations are taking place in my part of the forest in an open clearing, as this is the only neutral ground anywhere close by.


    I act as the intermediary between the two parties as I have a relationship with both sides.


    "Alright Billy, why don''t you start?"


    We are willing to allow the Cullens to come on our land to hunt, as long as they never cause harm to anyone living on our lands, provided they help protect our lands from human feeding vampires.


    If they ever have a vampire guest they will also be welcome, as long as they have the same diet of animal blood. Human feeding vampires will always be hunted down relentlessly and killed should they ever trespass on our lands, no exceptions. In return, should they ever be in need of help, of any kind, we will do our best to provide it."


    "Alright.


    Carlisle? How do these terms sound to you?"


    "We are willing to agree to these terms, the werewolves will also be allowed to act on our lands in case they are hunting a vampire and it crosses into our territory. No further adjustments are needed."


    "Alright, the alliance has hereby been forged."


    After this, both sides go back to their territories, but before Carlisle goes..


    "Hey Carlisle hold up. Could you tell Jasper I won''t be able to make it to the baseball game tomorrow? I have a class to teach at the reservation school."


    "Sure, no problem Fenris."


    But I''ll still make sure to prevent Bella from getting bitten. I also want to tear James limb from limb for hunting Alice when she was still human.


    The next day I teach the werewolves that if they focus on their senses and let their instincts guide them, they could even sense emotions in others.


    This was another successful lesson and afterwards I go towards my home, halfway there I recieve a phone call, looking at the caller ID it says Alice.


    Time for action.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Slaughtering James and the hunters

    "Hello Alice, how was baseball?"


    "Fenris, we have a problem and we need your help."


    "What happened?"


    "Do you remember what I told you about James the hunter?"


    "The guy responsible for you becoming a vampire? Of course I remember."


    "He came here with his mate and a friend. They interrupted our game and they noticed Bella. According to Edward, James now wants to hunt Bella.


    We''ve come up with a plan. A few of us are going to lead James away, but Edward wants you and me to take Bella to Pheonix, Arizona."


    "I''ll be right there."


    I quickly arrive at the Cullen residence where everyone is preparing to leave, Esme and Rosalie are wearing Bella''s clothes so they can leave a trail for James to follow.


    Bella, Alice and I step into Carlisle''s Mercedes and go our way towards pheonix with me masking Bella''s scent.


    The drive takes about a day because we had to stop a few times for me and Bella to eat and for toilet breaks.


    We eventually make it to a hotel in Pheonix where we check in.


    In our room Alice suddenly has a vision of a ballet studio.


    In the evening after Bella and I had dinner, she slips away from us after she recieves a phone call from James.


    Alice notices because of a change in her vision, and warns me about it. Of course I had noticed already.


    I arrive at the ballet studio and see James with a camera in his hand.


    "Too bad Edward didn''t have the strength to turn you.


    You could have been an apex predator. Instead he kept you this fragile little human. It''s cruel, really."


    ''Did he just say ''apex predator''? Hah, if he thinks that''s what he is, he''s got another thing coming.''


    James snaps Bella''s leg and says


    "Tell Edward how much it hurts.


    Tell him to avenge you. Tell him!"


    "No, Edward, don''t!"


    "Tell him! TELL HIM!!"


    In the ensuing fight there is a lot of unnecessary jumping and throwing. And watching this, all I can think is ''this is such an ineffective and inefficient way of fighting.''


    After throwing Edward away, James makes his way to Bella as he is about to bite her I make my entrance and grab him by the neck and hold him up in the air.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Not missing an opportunity to turn his own words back at him, I answer..


    "Always such inane questions,


    ''Who are you?''


    ''What do you want?''


    ''Why are you doing this?''


    You and I have one thing in common James.


    Realizing what I just said I quickly correct myself.


    "Well I don''t really wanna eat you actually, but you know what I mean."


    ''Shit, I just totally ruined the psycho vibe I had going on.''


    I protract my claws and elongate them with my aura, pretty much turning my hand into a sword. Next I cut off his arms and legs, which earns me a few loud, painful screams.


    "Aaah! Shit! Just kill me, asshole! Get on with it."


    After neutralizing him I drop him to the ground.


    "Apex predator huh? What are you now, James? This legless, armless thing, rolling down the street like a turd, in the wind.


    Apex predator my a.s.s.


    I, am an apex predator.


    I am the apex of apex predators!


    I am Death, Destroyer of Worlds!


    I am the Demon Wolf!"


    ''hehehe thank you Deucalion from Teen Wolf for the beautiful psycho rant. Always wanted to do something like that. Hmm maybe for next time I should come up with my own. Food for thought.''


    Deciding I had my fun, I decapitate James with one last slash of my claws.


    Right then Alice appears by my side.


    "You didn''t tell me you had so many titles, demon wolf, Alpha of alphas and the one I liked the most Death, Destroyer of Worlds, hahaha."


    "I was just having some fun with it.


    I coulda killed him without him ever knowing I was there but where''s the fun in that?"


    After we burned James'' corpse, we brought Bella to the hospital. Edward stayed with her while the rest of us all went back home.


    A few weeks later, after the prom, junior year was over.


    It''s now the middle of summer and as Alice and I lay on the couch, watching the news, suddenly something piques my interest.


    "In Washington, the state has decided to temporarily lift the ban on hunting wolves. This after a pack of wolves recently entered the town of Port Angeles and maimed a 5 year old boy.


    The wolf pack had it''s territory in the Olympic National Park, where there have been many reports over the last few weeks of strange animal behavior. This reached a tipping point last friday when the 5 year old boy was attacked. The state officials have not yet confirmed how long the ban lift will last."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. The gray wolf may not be on the endangered species list but I don''t think that makes this okay. If hunting these animals is allowed it will increase the chance of people running into the Quileute wolves or you guys when you''re hunting."


    "You''re right but there''s nothing we can do about that, we''ll just have to be more careful"


    A few weeks later I left Alice at the Cullen residence so she can have a ''girls night'' with Rosalie, Edythe and Bella. On my way home I hear gunshots followed by the whimpering cries of wolves. So I climb into a tree and follow the sound to investigate.


    Now, I probably shouldn''t judge them considering the way I slaughtered James but these wolves are different. Animals usually only attack humans if they have a good reason to do so. More often than not in the case of a fatal animal attack, the fault lies entirely with the human. I would never derive p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from killing an innocent creature.


    By the time I arrived and made sense of the situation they had already killed the second wolf, now they were moving towards the last one.


    This is when I decide to intervene.


    Not bothering to ''play'' this time, I make these hunters'' deaths quick, but not quite painless.


    After taking care of these monsters, I move towards the wolf. To my surprise though, I hear multiple heartbeats, she''s pregnant.


    As I come closer she bares her fangs.


    I release my aura and fill it with positive intent, now realizing that I''m no threat, the wolf loses consciousness.


    I take her home and treat her wounds to the best of my abilities.


    After explaining everything to Alice once she comes home, she asks..


    "So, what are you going to do with her? If those 2 wolves were her only pack members, she has no one to take care of her when she gives birth."


    "I know, we''ll have to discuss this when she wakes up."


    Alice then looks at me like I''ve gone senile. So I quickly explain.


    "Right, I guess I never told you but I can talk to animals."


    "You''re like a Russian nesting doll, you know that?


    Everytime I think I know everything about you, you make another big revelation."


    "Is that a bad thing?"


    "Absolutely not, it''s something I love about you. It makes life with you interesting. Maybe a little weird at times, but definitely interesting."

 Chapter 13 - 13 Luna and vengeance

    The next day the wolf slowly regains consciousness.


    "You''re safe, there''s no danger here. Just relax. I treated your wounds and your cubs are all healthy."


    Ignoring the strange creature talking to her, she curiously looks at her unfamiliar surroundings.


    "Thank you, where am I? Is this your den?"


    "Humans live in houses not dens."


    "You may look like them but I can tell you''re definitely not human. You smell more like a wolf."


    "I''m both, a hybrid between both species."


    "So you turn into one of those really big wolves like the others?"


    "I can, if I want to."


    "I see, so what''s going to happen to me now?"


    "That''s what we''re going to figure out together"


    "What''s to figure out? My life is in your hands, I won''t make it out there on my own. In a few weeks I won''t even be able to hunt.


    So I either depend on you, or I''m dead anyway."


    "So the other two wolves were the only members of your pack?"


    "Yes, we were always a small pack."


    "Did you attack a young human a few weeks ago?"


    "The reason there are so many hunters now is because a few weeks ago a young human was attacked by a wolf pack. He barely survived."


    "That wasn''t us."


    "Alright then, you can stay with me. At least until you''ve given birth to your cubs.


    Do you have a name?"


    "No, never had a need for such things. My mate, the alpha just called us both beta."


    "I''m not calling you that. Your mate was an alpha huh?


    Then how about Luna?"


    "Luna?... I like it. You can call me that."


    "Nice to meet you Luna, my name is Fenris."


    Before Bella''s birthday party starts, Edward pulls me aside to talk..


    "Thank you for your help in taking out James and protecting Bella, I''ve been thinking about giving you a token of my gratitude and could only come up with one thing. So I used some of our contacts from around the world trying to find out where Vladimir and Stefan are. I couldn''t find out where they are but I do know where they''re going to be. Portland, Maine two weeks from now. They''re still running from the Volturi so they won''t be there for long, they''ll most likely just be passing through."


    "Thank you Edward, you''ve given me an opportunity to avenge my family. This means more to me than you will ever know."


    Bella''s party happens just like in the movie, Bella gets a paper cut, Edward pushes her away from Jasper and she gets injured in the process. This event opens Edward''s eyes to the dangers Bella is in every day she''s with him, so the Cullens decide to leave Forks and go to Alaska.


    "I want you to come with us Fenris."


    "No, I''m going to hunt down Stefan and Vladimir. And then I''m coming back here to help Luna give birth. Afterwards I''ll come to Alaska, but I won''t stay there permanently. I''ll travel in between. For me it''s just a 15 minute run between here and Anchorage anyway. Alright?"


    Alice is definitely not happy with my decision, but she doesn''t say anything else and leaves with her family.


    Portland, Maine


    As soon as I arrived near the town, I smelled 2 vampires. Using my senses it was very easy to find exactly where they were.


    "Hello Vladimir, Stefan."


    They both look at me with surprise, shock and fear, especially fear.


    "Fenris."


    "You remember, good. Although I guess it would be very hard to forget someone you had to seal away just because you couldn''t find a way to kill him."


    I slowly walk towards them in a treatening manner, one by one transforming my features to be more wolf-like, starting with my fangs and claws.


    Meanwhile Vladimir and Stefan walk backwards clearly feeling my aura suppressing them.


    "We didn''t want to do that, Fenris. You know how things worked back then, you either cooperated with the vampire elders or you died."


    "That''s your excuse? Really? You killed my children and grandchildren all so you could seal me away. And let me guess, you didn''t actually want to round up and kill almost all my other relatives after it was done either. Huh?"


    Realizing where this is heading they both try to run. But before they turn around I already had my hands firmly wrapped around their hearts.


    And in one clean jerk I rip out both their hearts.


    As I turn around and walk away they both fall to the ground and break into pieces as though they were nothing but fragile porcelain dolls.


    As I run west towards the White Mountains I notice tears falling down my face, and no matter how much I try I can''t seem to get it under control.


    ''I never really treated my memories as my own, so subconsciously I always kept my memories of my past life seperate from my memories of this world. But now that I'' ve avenged my family the memories are merging, becoming one.''


    I run up to the highest peak on Mount Adams and let out a very cathartic howl, unleashing all bottled up emotions I didn'' t let out because I didn''t accept my memories.


    "ARHWOOOO!"


    At the same time all over the world every single animal looks in one direction and all the wolves start howling as well.


    The next morning I wake up on top of Mount Adams and I notice a few things have changed. Ever since I woke up 20 years ago and read my status for the first time I noticed that something was wrong, it felt like for some reason I didn''t have access to the full extent of my abilities.


    But now I literally feel a seemingly infinite power flowing through my body.


    Let''s see what I''m capable of.


    ''Status''


    Name: Fenris Kallikrates


    Race: Werewolf Lord


    Age: 2700+ years old


    Abilities:


    Nature''s Call - The ability to talk to animals and command them to do your bidding.


    Werewolf Lord''s regeneration: The ability to regenerate entire bodyparts in mere seconds.


    Werewolf Lord''s aura manipulation: As a Werewolf Lord you possess a very powerful aura, and the ability to manipulate it and use it to attack your opponents. Due to awakening to your true nature you can now create aura constructs. (Like a Green Lantern''s light construct)


    Fangs of The Sun & Moon Devourer: Rob has graciously bestowed upon you the fangs of The Sun & Moon Devourer, these fangs can cut through anything, even concepts such as life, death, space, and time etc. e.g. If you were to bite a person who is dead you can devour the aspect of death from their body and return them back to life. Due to awakening to your true nature the fangs have gained an extra function. The ability to grant anyone a portion of your power (you will gain it back within days). There are also no longer any setbacks from using the power of your fangs.

 Chapter 14 - 14 Birth and Bella

    I came home a few days later. That day Luna went into labor and gave birth to 4 beautiful little cubs.


    I hold up the cutest little one among them, and I pretty much fell in love with all the cuteness.


    "Luna, look. They''re so beautiful."


    ...


    Getting no response from her, I turn around and look at her but I quickly notice that she''s not breathing anymore.


    I decide quickly that I''m not just going to let this happen, I approach her neck and bite her while using the power of the Sun & Moon Devourer to devour the aspect of death from her body.


    At first I didn''t notice much other than the metallic taste of her blood but soon the taste changed, it''s not something I can describe but it''s the most unpleasant thing I''ve ever tasted.


    After the taste just became blood again, I used my fangs to grant her a portion of my power.


    I notice a lot of energy flowing through me, into Luna''s body.


    Minutes later she started breathing again and after an hour she woke up.


    "Are they healthy?"


    "Yes Luna, all 4 of them are beautiful, healthy little cubs.


    But you didn''t make it. You died, I had to bring you back using my power. I also made you stronger by granting you some of my power. I''ve never given a wolf power like this before so we''ll have to wait and see what you''ll be capable of.


    But at the very least your strength and speed should be enhanced and you will heal faster."


    "Thank you for saving my life again."


    "You''re welcome. I couldn''t just let these cubs grow up without you."


    Luna''s postpartum recovery took only a few hours because of her new healing ability.


    Before I go to Anchorage I decide to check up on Bella, I walk up to her house and introduce myself to her father.


    "Hello sir, I''m Fenris. A friend of your daughter''s, is she home?"


    "Hello Fenris, I''m Charlie. She mentioned you a few times. Please come in.


    Her mother and I have been very worried about her recent behavior, so it''s good to see she still has friends. Up the stairs, first door on the left."


    "Thank you sir, if you''ll excuse me."


    I walk up the stairs to Bella''s room and knock but I get no answer. I can clearly hear her inside, doing nothing. So I open the door.


    What I find is pretty much what I expected to find. Bella looking out of her window in a seemingly catatonic state.


    I see her computer has her email open and I can see she''s been sending emails to an address that doesn''t exist anymore, belonging to Alice.


    "Bella, what are you doing? This isn''t healthy."


    "Of course I didnt break up with her, I imprinted on her."


    "Right, but then why aren''t you with her?"


    "Because I have family here.


    Hmm, you know what? We''re going to a party on the reservation tomorrow. You''ve gotten an introduction to vampires, now it''s time you get to know the wolf pack and the histories of our species."


    "Sure, why not."


    "Good,I''ll pick you up tomorrow night at 7."


    Not even an hour later I was in Alaska at the Denali residence where the Cullens will be staying for a while.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    Looking at the vampire I recognize her as one of the Denali sisters Irina, the one who will betray the Cullens by telling the Volturi that Renesmee is an immortal child.


    Alice walks out of the house towards me and gives me a hug and a kiss.


    "So, did you find them?"


    "Of course I did. And Luna has given birth as well. I''ve got pictures of the little ones."


    "Ooooh let me see."


    "Haha sure, they''re all in my phone, here you go."


    I give her my phone and she immediately goes through the pictures.


    While all this happened Irina was curiously watching our interaction. Which I couldn''t help but notice.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, it''s just weird to see a vampire with a werewolf is all."


    "Well, we have been natural enemies for over two thousand years."


    "I know, we were created for the purpose of wiping out the other species. But does that mean we should? Alice and I are living proof that we can live in peace.


    Now, enough of this. Alice, where is Edward? I need to speak with him."


    Finally looking up from my phone she says..


    "He left, he said he wanted to be alone and that he would call in now and then."


    ''Right, forgot about that''


    "Why did you want to speak to him?"


    "Bella isn''t doing so well, she took the breakup harder than I think he expected she would."


    After spending the day with Alice and getting to know the Denali coven, the next day I went to Bella''s house to pick her up at 7 pm exactly.


    "yeah, are you sure it''s okay for me to crash the pary?"


    "Council meeting, you''re crashing a council meeting. And besides me, you''re the first paleface ever invited to one. A few of the younger kids have a decision to make after tonight, whether they want to become a werewolf or not, but first they need to be told the history of our species."


    "If you had told me that I would have dressed nicer."


    "Why? It''s not some formal event. First time I came to one of these, I came in a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, and halfway through the t-shirt came off."


    "Came off?"


    "Long story, I''ll tell you on the way."


    We got into my car and 10 minutes later we made it to the council meeting behind Billy''s house.


    After the council meeting where Bella listened to all the stories of Taha Aki, the creation of me the first werewolf and how I was betrayed and the following persecution of werewolves, Bella had a lot of questions on the way back to her house.


    "So you''re really 2700 years old?"


    "You were a Spartan warrior?"


    "Yeah, pretty much. But I got a very different education because of my mother being a witch. She wouldn''t allow me to be brainwashed into being a tool for the state. She also taught me some magic. I was especially talented in creating and enchanting items like armor, weapons and jewelry. I also participated in quite a few wars during my 200 years. I helped the Spartans rise to power."


    After 10 more minutes giving Bella a history lesson we arrived at her house.


    "Hey Fenris?"


    "Yes?"


    "Could we hang out again sometime? Around you I don''t think about Edward so much."


    "Yeah sure, we just gotta find something to do together then."


    "Okay, goodnight Fenris."


    "Night Bella."

 Chapter 15 - 15 Laurents visit and the Volturi

    For the last 3 months since introducing Bella to werewolves, she and I have been hanging out. One day she came to my house with 2 motorbikes that were really crappy. Jacob has been too busy with his duties as the alpha, and the''ve also been hunting Victoria because she keeps showing up, looking to kill Bella. So instead of Jacob she uses me for emotional support. And with me she doesn''t have to worry about me falling for her or anything like that, because she knows I''m with Alice.


    We fixed the bikes together and we ate lunch together at school every day.


    After we fixed the bikes I actually taught her how to ride one properly so she doesn''t get injured like in the movie.


    I still go to Anchorage nearly every day and spend my nights there with Alice.


    One day I notice Bella walk through my part of the woods but she didn''t come to visit me because she''s passing through. Remembering the part of the movie where Laurent tries to kill Bella, I decide to follow her to make sure nothing happens.


    Bella enters an open clearing and Laurent shows up.


    "Bella."


    "Laurent.."


    Aren''t you sort of, um... a pet of theirs?"


    "Yeah, you could say that."


    "Do the Cullens visit often?"


    "Yeah, absolutely, all the time. I''ll tell them that you stopped by. I probably shouldn''t tell Edward. ''Cause he''s pretty protective."


    "But he''s far away isn''t he?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "I came as a... favor to Victoria.


    She asked me to see if you were still under the protection of the Cullens.


    Victoria feels it''s only fair to kill Edward''s mate, given he killed hers. An eye for an eye."


    "I don''t think he will. After all, how much could you mean to him if he left you here unprotected?


    Victoria won''t be happy about my killing you.


    But I can''t help myself. You are so mouthwatering."


    "Please don''t. I mean, you helped us."


    "No, no, no, shh, shh. Don''t be afraid. I''m doing you a kindness.


    Victoria plans to kill you slowly, painfully. Whereas I''ll make it quick."


    Laurent then prepares to kill Bella which is when the wolves should show up in the movie but I can feel them being miles away, which means I''m going to have to save Bella myself.


    I walk out of the bushes in my full wolf form while Bella has her eyes closed in anticipation of her death, she whispers..


    "Edward I love you."


    "I don''t believe it."


    Laurent tries to run but before he even realizes, I''ve already got my fangs in his neck. And with one little bite.. SNAP


    I took his head clean off.


    I walk up to Bella and lay in front of her, I then speak to her telepathically.


    "Get on, I''ll take you home. Just this once though. I''m not some mount."


    "Hehe, sure. Thank you for saving my life, and the ride home."


    "You''re welcome Bells."


    That night in Alaska I have to break the news of Laurent''s demise to Irina.


    I arrive there and Alice immediately notices, she comes out of the house and greets me with a hug and a kiss like usual.


    "Sure, what is it about?"


    "Laurent."


    Seeing as how I''m not divulging more information she does what I asked.


    5 minutes later everyone is gathered in the living room, all the Denalis and the Cullens.


    Carlisle is the first to speak..


    "What is this about, Fenris? I think we''re all curious."


    "Earlier today Laurent came to Forks at the request of Victoria. He tried to kill Bella but I intervened and killed him first."


    "NO! I don''t believe you! He wanted to be like us, to live with me."


    "I''m sorry Irina, but he tried to kill Bella. The moment he did that all bets were off."


    "Alright, whatever you want. I am sorry for your loss Irina."


    A few days later in an attempt to see Edward again Bella goes cliff diving. I get her out of the water and give her CPR.


    I took her home in her truck and when we arrive there we notice Carlisle''s car outside her house.


    "Alice is inside."


    "How do you know?"


    "How could I not? I would always recognize her scent."


    We walk into the house and notice Alice waiting in the dark.


    "Would you mind explaining to me how you''re alive?"


    "What?"


    Why the hell would you try to kill yourself, I mean what about Charlie?"


    "I didn''t try to kill myself. I was cliff jumping. Recreationally."


    After explaining to Alice what''s been happening the last few months with Bella, she became a little mad at me for condoning such reckless behavior.


    Then she suddenly goes quiet and stares at me with a hollow look for a few seconds.


    ''A vision.''


    Snapping out of it, she looks at Bella.


    "It''s Edward. He thinks you''re dead. Rosalie told him why I came here."


    ''Wait what? He didn''t call first? That''s what he did in the movie. Hmm, guess I''m going to meet the Volturi then.''


    "Bella, he''s going to the Volturi. He wants to die too."


    After this revelation we all decide to go to Italy together.


    In Italy Alice steals an ugly yellow Porsche. And we hurry towards Volterra.


    Once we get there the car can''t continue because of the festival and Bella tries to quickly get out of the car only to be stopped by Alice.


    "No Bella, Fenris is faster and he''s strong enough to push Edward back out of the sunlight. Fenris go now."


    "Yeah alright, alright I''m already going."


    I quickly make my way to the square, where I see Edward already about to walk out of the clock tower.


    ''Jezus, Bella really would have been too late. Luckily I came along.''


    I rush towards Edward and push him back inside and quickly put him in a restrictive hold until Bella and Alice show up.


    "Bella is still alive Edward! Stop struggling."


    "NO! You''re lying let me go!"


    Luckily it doesn''t take long for Bella and Alice to show up.


    "Edward, I''m alive it''s okay, you don''t have to feel guilty."


    Edward quickly explains the misunderstanding to Bella and then tells her his true feelings and they kiss. Meanwhile Alice and I watch with smiles on our faces.


    Until Felix and the other guy from the Volturi show up.


    "I won''t be needing your services after all, gentlemen."


    "Aro wants to speak with you again, all of you. Especially him."


    Saying so Felix points at me.


    "But no rules were broken here."


    "Nonetheless, we should take this conversation to a more appropriate venue."


    "Fine. Bella, why don''t you go enjoy the rest of the festival."


    "The girl comes with us."


    "No, you can go to hell."


    At this point I interject.


    "Edward, she''ll be fine. I promise."


    Now Jane walks towards us.


    "Aro sent me to see what''s taking so long."


    She looks at all of us one by one until she gets to me, she then stares at me for a while before she turns around and we all follow her.


    ''She didn''t just use her powers did she? ''Cause I felt nothing. Even if it''s not pain, I should at least feel something.''


    We make our way down a flight of stairs towards an elevator. Inside there is this godawful opera music playing so I start humming Sweet Caroline instead.


    This earns me a chuckle from Alice and a strange look from Jane. So I explain to her..


    "I don''t like opera, especially this particular piece."


    She just scoffs and goes back to ignoring us.


    Eventually we make it to the room where Aro, Marcus and Caius are sitting on their thrones, pretending to be kings.


    "What a happy surprise!


    Bella is alive after all.


    Isn''t that wonderful.


    I love a happy ending.


    They are so rare."


    He then grabs Edward''s hand and start going through his memories.


    "Her blood appeals to you so much.


    It makes me thirsty.


    How can you stand to be so close to her?"


    "It''s not without difficulty."


    "Yes, I can see that."


    Edward then explains to Bella..


    "Aro can read every thought I''ve ever had with a touch.


    And now you know everything. So get on with it."


    "You are quite a soul reader yourself, Edward.


    Though... you can''t read Bella''s thoughts."


    He then looks at Bella and continues..


    "I would love to see if you are an exception to my gifts as well.


    Would you do me the honor?"


    Bella then gives Aro her hand.


    "Interesting, hehe I see nothing.


    Let us see if she is immune to all our gifts, shall we, Jane?"


    Edward then rushes in front of Bella but Jane quickly drops him to his knees from the pain.


    Bella quickly begs them to stop.


    "No! Please stop hurting him please!"


    "Jane?"


    Jane stops hurting Edward and looks to Aro.


    "Go ahead, my dear."


    Like in the movie Bella seems to be immune to Jane''s gift.


    "HAHAHA, remarkable. She confounds us all.


    So, what do we do with you now?"


    "You already know what you''re going to do Aro."


    "She knows too much."


    Marcus and Caius comment.


    "That''s true. Felix."


    But before Felix takes a single step I rush towards him and kick his legs out from under him and hold his head, ready to snap his head clean off at any second.


    When I''m done I notice Alice also tried to intervene so now some no-name Volturi bastard has his hand firmly grasped around her neck.


    At this point I enter my partial transformation and grow about 2,5 meters tall (8,2 feet).


    I look at the bastard and drop Felix to the ground. I Slowly walk up to him..


    "Get your hand off her, or I will rip out your throat... with my teeth."


    I imbue every word I speak with my aura so now the guy''s knees are literally shaking and he quickly releases Alice.


    At this point I feel a ticklish sensation all over my body and I almost start laughing because of it. But realising that it is Jane I pretend to be in pain and drop to my knees. Alice kneels by my side holding me in her arms begging Jane to stop which makes me feel a little guilty.


    ''I shouldn''t start killing the Volturi yet. They''re not all here. If I kill them now I''ll have to go on a hunting spree and I don''t even know how many members they have.''


    "Jane, I think that''s enough."


    Jane immediately stops and I quickly get up.


    "You must be Fenris, it truly is an honor to meet such a legend.


    I believe we owe you a thank you for taking care of Stefan and Vladimir for us."


    "No thanks necessary, I did it out of vengeance.


    Alice, show him what Bella will become."


    Alice then offers Aro her hand.


    "Mesmerizing, to see what you have seen, before it has happened."


    He then walks to Bella..


    "Your gifts will make for an intriguing immortal.


    Go now, make your preparations."


    While we walk out we see a beautiful vampire followed by a large crowd of tourists, walking towards the room with the Volturi.


    We then quickly start hearing screams and cries for help.


    Once we left Edward stops me and wants to talk.


    " I read Aro''s mind. Now that he knows Jane''s gift works on you he will try to come kill you at the earliest convenience.


    He''ll assemble the entire Volturi against you as soon as he finds an excuse.


    He also wants me and Alice to join him. So he''ll probably come for us all when this happens."


    "Then it''s good Jane''s gift didn''t actually work.


    I was just pretending, although it did tickle a lot."


    "Why did you pretend?"


    "Because if your enemy thinks he has one over on you he overestimates himself and underestimates you.


    Remember how Carlisle said that they have no idea exactly what I''m capable of?


    When Aro and I started talking, I expected him to ask about it, but he didn''t. Because he now thinks he can kill me, he''s no longer afraid."


    Suddenly my wolfy sense starts tingling, so I turn around and see Alice looking at me...angrily.


    "You pretended?! I was worried for you! I thought you were in pain!"


    "I''m sorry I made you feel like that. I''ll never do it again I promise."


    I look at Alice with an apologetic expression but I can see on her face that we are nowhere near done talking about this.

 Chapter 16 - 16 Valedictorian and battle prep

    The day after we came home from Italy, Bella convened a Cullen family meeting to discuss her becoming a vampire.


    "You all know what I want.


    And I know how much I''m asking for.


    The only thing that I can think of for it to be fair is to just vote."


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Edward interjects.


    "Shut up.


    Alice?"


    "I already consider you my sister. Yes."


    Jasper?"


    "I vote yes. It would be nice to not want to kill you all the time."


    "Rosalie?"


    "I''m sorry.


    I''m really sorry to both of you for how I''ve acted. And I''m really grateful that you were brave enough to go and save my brother.


    But this isn''t a life I would have chosen for myself. And I wish that there had been someone to vote no for me.


    So, no."


    "Emmett?"


    "I vote hell, yeah. Haha. We can pick a fight with these Volturi some other way."


    "I vote no, like my brother."


    "Fenris?"


    "Me? I''m getting a vote too?"


    "Yes, you''re with me Fenris. That means you''re part of the family too. I thought we had already discussed this long ago, remember? When you cried?"


    Emmett starts laughing really hard at this.


    "I DID NOT!


    I vote yes, if Bella wants to be a vampire why not?"


    "Esme?"


    "I already consider you a part of the family.


    "And Carlisle?"


    He doesn''t really answer but walks towards Edward with an apologetic look on his face when Edward asks..


    "Why are you doing this to me?


    You know what this means."


    "You''ve chosen not to live without her.


    Which leaves me no choice.


    I won''t lose my son."


    After the voting is done Edward takes me aside again to talk.


    "Bella told me about everything that happened while I was gone. Thank you for keeping her alive when I didn''t. It seems I keep coming in your debt."


    A few weeks later at school we had final exams, which I finished at the top of the graduating class. Unfortunately this means whith my Grade Point Average I became Valedictorian, so I''m going to have to give a speech at graduation like Jessica did in the movie.


    One problem with that.


    I don''t do speeches.


    Even 2500 years ago, if me and my men went into battle the most exhilarating speech I ever gave was "Let''s kill those bastards!".


    And I''m pretty sure that doesn''t count as a speech. I always motivated my men by being the first on the front line, and kick a.s.s in ways no one had ever kicked a.s.s before or since. Lead by example was my motto.


    I think I''m just going to use the speech Jessica gave, since she won''t be needing it anyway.


    A few days after I found out I was valedictorian, Alice decided she was going to throw a party after graduation.


    When she told us at lunch, Alice had a vision of Victoria coming to the forest.


    ''She''s trying to distract us from the missing persons cases in Seattle, so we won''t notice the newborn army being created.''


    Meanwhile here in Forks, the vampires and werewolves were working together for the first time in history, in order to catch Victoria.


    Now that they worked together instead of fighting against each other, catching Victoria was much easier and we actually succeeded.


    We killed her pretty easily. But besides me no one knew it wasn''t over yet. She already turned Riley Biers and seduced him. He''s convinced she loved him so now he will definitely use his newborn army to avenge her.


    A week later, he came to Bella''s house.


    The wolves and the Cullens started keeping an eye on her and her father for protection in case he came back. Unlike the movie, Jacob and Edward didn''t fight or argue, they were actually amicable towards each other.


    Meanwhile the situation in Seattle was starting to get out of hand and the Cullens finally figured out that a newborn army was being created.


    A few days later at graduation I had to give my speech.


    "When we were 5 people asked us what we wanted to be when we grew up.


    Our answers were things like president, astronaut, or in my case a prince.


    We answered cowboy, athlete, or in my case a rock star.


    But now that we''ve grown up, they want a serious answer.


    Well, how about this?


    Who the hell knows?


    This isn''t the time to make hard-and-fast decisions.


    This is the time to make mistakes.


    Take the wrong train and get stuck somewhere.


    Fall in love a lot.


    Major in philosophy, just because there''s no way to make a career out of that.


    Change your mind and change it again because nothing''s permanent.


    So make as many mistakes as you can.


    That way, someday, when they ask what we want to be, we won''t have to guess.


    We''ll know."


    That night at the party I was hanging out with Alice when suddenly she got a vision. This attracted the attention of Bella who was talking to Jacob and they came to us.


    "Alice what''s wrong?"


    "A decion has been made, we''re not going to Seattle, they''re coming here."


    We quickly take the conversation to a more private place with all the Cullens and Jacob, Quil and Embry.


    "They''ll be here in four days."


    "This could turn into a bloodbath."


    "Who''s behind it?"


    "I didn''t see anyone I recognized except maybe one."


    "I know his face. He''s local. Riley Biers.


    He didn''t start this."


    "I think Victoria did, and for some reason Riley is continuing even though she''s dead."


    "Either way the army is coming and there aren''t enough of us to protect the town."


    At this point Jacob interjects into the conversation between the Cullens.


    "Hold up. What damn army?"


    "Newborns, our kind."


    "What are they after?"


    "They were passing around Bella''s scent."


    "They''re after Bella? What the hell does this mean?"


    "It means an ugly fight. With lives lost."


    Jacob looks at his pack mates who nod in confirmation. Then he looks toward me and I do the same.


    "All right. The wolves are in."


    "Jacob no. You''d get yourselves killed. No way."


    "I wasn''t asking for permission Bella."


    "Jasper?"


    "They''ll give us the numbers and the newborns won''t even know they exist."


    "We''ll need to coordinate."


    "Carlisle, they''re gonna get hurt."


    "We''ll all need to train. Fighting newborns requires knowledge that Jasper has. And maybe Fenris?"


    "Yes, I''ve fought plenty of them back in my day."


    Jacob starts laughing at this.


    "Back in my day? You even sound like a pop-pop now. Haha."


    The next day we gathered in my part of the forest for training.


    Unlike in the movie, every wolf shows up in their human forms.


    Carlisle starts the session as soon as the wolves arive.


    "Welcome.


    Jasper has experience dealing with newborns. He''ll teach us how to defeat them."


    Jacob immediately asks..


    "What makes them so different from you?"


    "They''re stronger than us. Their human blood still lingers in their tissues.


    Our kind is never more physically powerful than in our first several months of this life."


    Jasper then takes over.


    "Carlisle''s right. That''s why they were created.


    Now the two most important things to remember are, first, never let them get their arms around you. The''ll crush you instantly. And second, never go for the obvious kill.


    Emmett."


    The Cullens then all start sparring, which I allow to continue only for a few minutes before I stop them.


    "Alright stop, stop, stop. I''ve seen enough."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?? I''ll tell you what''s wrong.


    You guys keep making these fancy moves, you throw each other away, you do cartwheels and saltos and backflips. I can no longer tell if you''re preparing for a fight or a cheerleading tryout."


    This earns a few laughs from among the wolves. And even Alice was laughing.


    "Life or death combat is not about fancy moves or looking good while fighting. It''s about deadly precision, lethal efficiency. It''s about killing or otherwise neutralizing your enemy in the least amount of moves as possible.


    If you were fighting 1 on 1 maybe you can play around a little, but even then I wouldn''t recommend it unless you''re really that confident.


    But if you''re fighting multiple enemies you neutralize one, move onto the next and then repeat until they''re all defeated."


    "That actually sounds reasonable."


    "Thank you Carlisle."


    "So how exactly do we take them out as efficiently as possible?"


    "Jasper was right about not going for the obvious kill. So don''t go for their head right away unless you have a clean shot. Try to rip off an arm or a leg, something that really hurts even for a vampire and then while they''re distracted by the pain, make the killshot by going for the head.


    And Carlisle, can you get your hands on human blood from a bloodbank? You are a doctor after all."


    "Yes, that should be possible. Why do you need it?"


    "We can put it in water balloons. When they come close we throw them straight at them, it''ll make them frantic. I realize that it would then also be harder for you guys to control yourselves but I used a similar method in the past and it worked perfectly. We were outnumbered 10 to 1 but we didn''t lose a single man."


    "Alright, we''ll have to try it then. As long as we''re well fed before the fight we should be able to handle it."

 Chapter 17 - 17 Preparations and fighting the newborn army

    The next day Jasper, Edward, Bella and I are on the field where the battle will be.


    We''re discussing our tactics.


    "So if Fenris carries Bella up the mountain her scent trail ends here."


    "Alright let''s try it out then."


    After confirming our plan will work, I go through the forest gathering enough animals to feed the Cullens and I command them to stay close to my house. This way they don''t have to hunt, they can just feed in the morning, only hours before the battle starts.


    I also make my own preparations, I decide to use an armor my mother enchanted for me.


    (google: Leonidas Assassin''s Creed Odyssey. The golden armor with red cape is his.)


    Looking at the armor Alice chuckles a little.


    "Why are you wearing an armor?"


    "My mother enchanted it. When I transform into a full wolf, the armor disappears. And when I turn back, it reappears perfectly intact. So I don''t have to walk around n.a.k.e.d after transforming."


    "That''s pretty cool. Do you have other enchanted items?"


    "Yes, over the last 20 years I''ve been tracking down and stealing historical items I know are enchanted in some way. Some of them were even created by me."


    "You can enchant items?"


    "Yes, it was one of the few forms of magic I could actually perform properly, even after becoming a werewolf."


    "That''s amazing. Did you create any items I might know about?"


    "Not really, but this armor was worn by my grandson Leonidas I of Sparta."


    "He was a werewolf?"


    "Yes, his mother was one of my daughters."


    "That''s amazing."


    "We''re pretty much prepared for the fight tomorrow right? So let''s go to the others."


    When I arrived at the Cullen house in my armor, everyone looked at me with confused expressions and questioned why I was wearing it. But the confusion turned into amazement pretty quickly when I told them the armors functions.


    "Your meals are prepared at my house, there should be enough animals for all of you. Tomorrow morning you all drink your fill of blood and then gather at the field."


    The next day early in the morning I took Bella up the mountain and just before the battle started Seth came so I could go to the battlefield.


    But what I did next startled Seth, Edward and Bella a little.


    "Alice, when are the newborns arriving?"


    "7 minutes left."


    "Alright. Jacob, has Seth changed shifts with Fenris yet?"


    "You could say that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''ll be here in a few seconds."


    BOOM...


    I landed with a perfect superhero landing and my knees didn''t even hurt.


    "I meant he just jumped off the mountain."


    "Yeah, we can see that Jacob."


    I notice everyone staring at me with baffled expressions but instead of addressing their questions I remind them of the imminent arrival of our enemies.


    "Guys, focus. We''re all about to fight with our lives on the line.


    Wolves, have you prepared the balloons?"


    "Yes, just like you told us to."


    "Good, here they come."


    Moments later a group of about 60 newborn vampires came rushing at us.


    ''There are almost twice as many as in the book and movie. Hope everyone will be alright.''


    Everyone on our side waited patiently until the army was closer and I gave the signal for the balloons to be thrown.


    "NOW!"


    Using this opportunity we all rushed at them with me leading the charge, with my speed I arrived seconds before the others and started using my claws to efficiently lop off their heads left and right.


    The others all started fighting the way I taught them to, but after the first few kills most of them regressed to their more familiar fighting styles.


    ''Well, I couldn''t really expect them to perform perfectly after only one training session.''


    After about 12 seconds the army regained their senses, but we used every last one of those seconds to reduce their numbers by about 30. At least 15 of them were killed by me.


    The wolves haven''t even entered the battle yet and we''ve already halved their numbers.


    Now should be the right time to let the wolves enter as well. So I contact Jacob telepathically..


    "Jacob now!"


    As soon as the wolves enter the field, some of the vampires are shocked because they didn''t even know they existed. However they quickly got their bearings and continued to fight.


    The battle lasted a few minutes because with the army actually fighting back, killing them became a little harder for some on our side.


    I then notice Carlisle and Esme have a young girl with them.


    "Carlisle, who''s this?"


    "Her name is Bree Tanner. We offered her asylum when she surrendered."


    "Alright, but the Volturi will arive any minute now. And I clearly remember them saying something like ''We do not offer second chances'', don''t you think it would be better if Esme takes her home right now, before they arrive?"


    "Yes, I suppose you''re right. Esme?"


    "Sure I''ll take her home. Bree, let''s go."


    Esme and Bree then quickly leave the battlefield.


    "The wolves should also leave, the Volturi won''t honor our alliance."


    This is when I notice a newborn straggler still alive creeping up behind Leah so I quickly warn her telepathically..


    "Leah, behind you!"


    Unlike in the movie where the vampire gets the bettter of her, she defeats him easily by snapping off his arm and then going for the kill.


    The wolves then all leave the battlefield as well and the remaining Cullens stay behind.


    Edward and Bella arrive only moments before the Volturi.


    "Impressive. I''ve never seen a coven escape an assault of this magnitude intact."


    "We were lucky."


    "I doubt that.


    It appears we missed an entertaining fight.


    It''s not often we''re rendered unnecessary."


    "If you''d arrived a half hou ago, you would have fulfilled your purpose."


    "Pity.


    Do you know why they came, or who created them?"


    "Her name was Victoria, perhaps you knew her."


    "Edward, if the Volturi had knowledge of Victoria, they would have stopped her. Isn''t that right, Jane."


    "Of course.


    Caius will be interested to know that she''s still human."


    "The date is set."


    "Good, seeing as how our presence here isn''t necessary, we''ll take our leave now."


    ''Hmm, that was anticlimactic. But it won''t be long now before I kill all of them.''

 Chapter 18 - 18 Consulting Rob and popping the question

    A few days after the fight against the newborns. Edward and Bella revealed that they were going to get married.


    They enlisted Alice''s help in arranging everything so she would be busy for a while.


    Which gave me time to imbue every one of Luna''s cubs with my power at her request.


    The cubs are 2 males named Beowulf and Duke, and the 2 females are Athena and Twilight.


    After conversing with me quite a lot over the last year she has learned to understand normal human speech, so she can now understand Alice as well although she can''t communicate herself so it''s a one way street.


    I already talked to Luna about what I''m going to do after killing the Volturi, and she wants to join me on my travels along with her cubs. She started treating me as the alpha after I gave her my power so I suppose that makes her and her cubs my pack.


    Even though I only gave her a fraction of my power it was apparently enough to put her on equal footing with the werewolves, she''s as fast and as strong as any of them, and like me, she has the ability to change her size. Although she can''t turn into a 23 foot giant wolf like me she''s still pretty tall standing at 8 feet, at least taller than any of the werewolves.


    After empowering the cubs, I am weakened for a few days. During that time I stayed at home while Luna was very protective of me, which was just adorable to me.


    It also gave me time to think about me and Alice, something has been bothering her lately.


    I know what it is, but addressing the issue would require me to tell her about me traveling to different worlds and asking her if she''s willing to come with me. The problem is, I''m not sure I want to hear the answer to that question. What if it''s no? I don''t know what I would do if that happens.


    After a few days of soulsearching I decide to do something billions of people do every day, pray.


    I go to a local church in Forks and try to establish a connection with Rob.


    I''m not actually sure if the church helps at all but I figured it wouldn''t hurt.


    After 10 minutes of praying with my eyes closed, I didn''t notice anything.


    ''Oh well, it was a longshot anyway.''


    But when I open my eyes Rob is sitting right in front of me wearing a black suit with a priest''s collar. He''s got an amused smile on his face from watching me try so hard while failing to notice him sitting before me.


    "Hey kid, how''s your new life been so far?"


    "It''s great. I found love and family. I''ve never been happier."


    "That''s fantastic kid. But people never pray to me when things are great, they pray to me when they need something, so let''s get down to business. What do you want to know?"


    "When I leave this world will I be able to come and go as I please?"


    "No, just like wiping out the Volturi in this world, every other world you travel to will require you to complete a main mission before you can travel between worlds again. But after you''ve completed the mission in the next world, you can come back to this one and travel between as much as you want, until you go to the 3rd world, where you will have to complete another mission. You already set Earth Land as your next world, there you''ll have to kill Acnologia and Zeref. I realize this could take a while but you don''t have to worry, the rifts you''ll travel through are rifts between space and time. Meaning you can come to this world only seconds after you left while having spent centuries in Earth Land."


    "So that means if I leave without Alice, I''ll be seperated from her for however long it takes me to complete my mission."


    "I''m afraid so. I can''t help you there. But if you want my advice, man up and just talk to the girl. You''re a werewolf lord for christ sakes, and you''re afraid of rejection? Just explain it to her properly and remember the background story about the world traveling I made for you."


    "Alright, thanks Rob. It was good seeing you again."


    "Same here kid. If you marry the girl I''ll officiate."


    "Haha, how many people can say they got married by god?"


    "No one, I''ve never done it before. Good luck kid."


    "Thank you."


    I quickly made my way to the Cullen residence where Alice is orc.h.e.s.trating the wedding preparations for Bella and Edward''s wedding.


    "Carlisle?"


    "Yes?"


    "I would like your blessing to ask Alice to marry me."


    This conjures a big bright smile on Carlisle''s face.


    "Of course you have my blessing Fenris. I was wondering when you''d get around to it."


    "You were?"


    "Yes, we all were. We thought you guys were ready a long time ago. We figured there might be some reason you were holding back."


    "There is, but I should probably just discuss that with Alice first."


    "Right, yes, of course. She''s in her room upstairs."


    "Thank you Carlisle."


    "Good luck Fenris."


    I walk up to Alice''s room and knock.


    "Come in."


    "Hi beautiful, we need to talk."


    "Okay, about what?"


    "Right, I''ll just get right to it. My mother used to tell me about other worlds besides ours, and that centuries before I was even born, when magic was truly abundant in this world, there were witches and warlocks who had enough power to open a rift in space they could use to travel to these worlds. There are worlds where magic is so abundant that dragons and all manner of magical creatures can be found and there are fist-size crystals that contain more magic than this entire world ever had. Or a world where there is no magic at all, but the people use different powers they get from eating special fruits.


    Once we get to such a world, it would take time before we could travel back here, but once I can open another rift, we can travel back to the exact point we left so that way no time passes here really. So you don''t have to miss anything."


    "That is a lot to take in Fenris. The idea of traveling to unknown worlds with you is incredibly exciting, but for us time will still pass normally so I''ll still be separated from my family for very long periods of time, won''t I?"


    "Yes, that''s true."


    "I''ll do it. But I want to get married first. So, Fenris Kallikrates, will you marry me?"


    "Aren''t I supposed to be the one to ask? I mean, I got permission from Carlisle and everything. I even have a ring."


    "It''s not 500 BC anymore sweetheart. It''s the 21st century, so answer the question.Oh but I do want that ring."


    "Yes Alice, I''ll marry you."

 Chapter 19 - 19 The double wedding

    After spending a long and wonderful night together with Alice, we''re lying in bed with her lying half on top of me.


    She slowly and gently c.a.r.e.s.ses my scars before asking..


    "Fenris, if you can heal from pretty much anything, how come you have these scars?"


    "Unlike every other werewolf that has ever existed, I wasn''t born a werewolf. I was a Spartan before I became a werewolf.


    To become a Spartan warrior, you had to go through something called the agoge. It was basically a fifteen year long training regimen and education provided by the state that started at the age of seven.


    At a few points during the agoge, you would be dropped off in the middle of nowhere by yourself and you were expected to return with something you had hunted. But it couldn''t be normal game like deer or bunnies or anything you''d normally hunt. It had to be a predator, like a bear, mountain lion or a wolf. But it could be anything really, as long as it had the ability to kill a man it would suffice.


    The scar on my c.h.e.s.t came from a bear and most of the others came from wolves.


    After I was turned into a werewolf, I never gained another scar but I didn''t lose the ones I already had either."


    "That must''ve been so hard."


    "Looking back it wasn''t much fun, no. But back then I didn''t think like that. Nobody did. It was just the way things worked. I''m sure a few thousand years from now people will look back and think people from this day and age were nuts too.


    But enough of that. How are the preparations going for the wedding?"


    "Everything is going well, we''re well ahead of schedule."


    "And you''re sure they were okay with your idea?"


    "Yes of course, and they didn''t take nearly as much convincing as you."


    "Well, to me it just always seemed like brides always want the focus on them on their wedding day, so it''s just hard for me to believe Bella is okay with having a double wedding."


    "It''s not a popularity contest Fenris and you can let Bella and me sort out the details. Are you sure you''re not having cold feet?"


    "Yeah, I''m 100% certain it ain''t that. Things are moving a little faster than I thought they would but I''m okay with that. In fact, I''m happy we''re getting married so soon."


    "Good, because it''s only two weeks away. I''m very excited."


    "So am I."


    2 weeks later Edward and I are both waiting at the altar for our brides to arrive when Rob suddenly asks..


    "You nerveus kid?"


    "No, not really."


    "Hmph liar. I know all, remember?"


    "Then why''d you even ask?!"


    "Distraction. You''re not nerveus now, are you?"


    "Hmm, thanks... I think."


    "You''re welcome kid. Here they come."


    Edward and I both watch as Bella walks arm in arm with Charlie while Alice does the same with Carlisle. And I gotta say, Alice looks amazing. She''s been letting her hair grow out for a few months now so it comes down to just below her shoulder, now don''t get me wrong I loved her pixie cut, but right now she looks truly gorgeous.


    When they made their way to the altar, Edward and I stood across from our brides and Rob began the ceremony.


    "We are gathered here today to unite these four people in


    marriage. Their decision to marry has not been entered into lightly and today they publicly declare their private devotion to each other. The essence of this commitment is the acceptance of each other in entirety, as lover, companion, and friend. A good and balanced relationship is one in which neither person is absorbed by the other, one in which neither person is possessive of the other, one in which both give their love freely and without jealousy. Marriage, ideally, is a sharing of responsibilities, hopes, and dreams. It takes a special effort to grow together, survive hard times, and be loving and unselfish."


    Alice and Bella had decided together that Bella and Edward would make their vows virst which was exactly like in the movie and then it was our turn.


    "I Fenris, promise to love and support you Alice and live each day with kindness, understanding, devotion and passion through sorrows and joys, hardsh.i.p.s and triumphs for all the days of my life. With this ring I thee wed."


    I then take Alice''s hand and place the ring on her finger.


    Then it''s Alice''s turn.


    "I Alice promise to love and support you Fenris. I promise to honor and tenderly care for you, cherish and encourage you and to stand by your side through sorrows and joys, hardsh.i.p.s and triumphs for all the days of my life. With this ring I thee wed."


    "Go now in peace and live in love, sharing the most precious gifts of all- the gifts of your lives united. And may your days be long and prosperous.


    I now pronounce you husbands and wives. Gentlemen you may kiss your brides."


    After the kiss there is a standing ovation.


    Later in the evening Alice and I were dancing until Carlisle cut in.


    "Fenris, may I borrow my daughter for a dance?"


    "Of course Carlisle."


    I exit the dance floor and find my way to Rob who is standing near the tree line.


    "So where are you going on your honeymoon?"


    "Nowhere, knowing what''s to come I convinced Alice to consider our journeys to new worlds as one big honeymoon. And considering that those journeys may last centuries for us she didn''t argue."


    "Makes sense I guess. Well I wish you and your wife all the happiness in the multiverse. I have to get back to doing what I do. When you get to Fairy Tail there will be something waiting in your system, consider it a wedding gift."


    "Thank you Rob, for everything."


    "Farewell kid, try not to have to contact me again until you get to One Piece."


    "Uhh, sure. I''ll try."


    Even though Alice and I postponed our honeymoon until we start our travels, we still spent the next 3 weeks or so in our home (what was formerly MY mansion) cooped up in our bedroom, except for when we needed food and blood.


    But on the first day of the 4th week we got a call from Carlisle.


    ''Guess they figured out Bella is pregnant.''

 Chapter 20 - 20 Half-human half-vampire

    Alice and I quickly made our way to the Cullen residence where Carlisle is waiting for us.


    "Hey Carlisle, what exactly is going on?"


    "Bella is pregnant, they came home a few hours ago and we have no idea what to expect so we were hoping you might know something."


    "I do. Where is she?"


    When we got to the living room everyone was gathered around Bella arguing about what to do with the baby.


    "Alright that''s enough! Fenris said he knows something. Fenris?"


    "A human-vampire hybrid baby grows at an accelerated rate. It will be born in 3 months and it will be fully grown after 7 years, afterwards the aging stops permanently like that of a normal vampire.


    Bella, during the pregnancy you will have to drink blood as well as eat human food in order to get the nutritional needs for both you and your baby, but even then the chance of you surviving childbirth is slim to none. This is where you come in Edward. After she delivers the baby you will have to turn her before her heart stops."


    "Thank you Fenris, and I''m sorry we had to interrupt your uh... You know."


    "Haha, you''re welcome Bella. You just take care of that baby. I''ll explain the situation to the wolves."


    After explaining everything to Jacob and the rest of the pack they seemed okay with the situation.


    Everything seemed to be going as planned, over the next few months Bella''s pregnancy went a lot smoother due to her drinking blood from the beginning. A few weeks before the baby was born, Edward started hearing its thoughts and slowly he was able to make the baby understand not to hurt Bella by moving too much.


    Throughout this ordeal I''ve noticed Alice being absentminded every now and then when it''s just us alone.


    "Alice, is everything alright?"


    "I realized there are a few conversations we should have had before we got married."


    "About what?"


    "Children for starters. I can''t give you any."


    Looking at her right now, I can see how much pain she''s in just having to admit this to me and even herself. Seeing this I want only one thing, to take it all away.


    "Alice, come here."


    I pull her into my arms and move my face towards hers. I can see her clearly preparing for a kiss so she closes her eyes in anticipation of my lips but the sensation she''s waiting for never comes, instead I pull her head to the side and bite her neck like a vampire would.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Ignoring her question I devour the aspect of death from her body.


    "Blergh, I will never get used to that vile taste. Luna was only dead for a few minutes, you were dead for over a century making the taste more potent."


    "What taste? What are you talking about and why did you bite me?"


    "My fangs, they can cut through- and devour anything. Even concepts like death. I devoured death from your body just now, turning you into a living vampire. You now have a human heartbeat and you can eat human food if you want. But most importantly you can give birth if you want."


    "Fenris... I love you. Let''s go make one right now."


    Alice starts running upstairs to our bedroom dragging me along.


    "Wait! We''re both immortal. There''s no need to be impatient. Besides something tells me that it''s going to take a lot of time before we get you pregnant. Don''t forget, we are both different species.


    How about we just continue like we normally would and don''t use contraception."


    "So, leave it up to fate?"


    "Exactly."


    "You do want a baby right?"


    "Yes, of course I do. Nothing would make me happier. But I also think it would be nice if we could first enjoy each other for a few years."


    "Alright, we''ll leave it up to fate then."


    A few days later Alice had told Rosalie what I''d done. So naturally she asked for the bite too and to my surprise so did Edythe and Esme.


    Of course I obliged, they are my inlaws after all and it doesn''t take much for me, just a bite and a horrible taste.


    After I bit them Carlisle came in the room apparently looking for me.


    "Fenris, most of us haven''t hunted in weeks and the baby can come any day now so I don''t feel comfortable leaving Bella here to go hunting. Do you think you could gather some animals for us like you did when we were preparing for the newborns?"


    "Sure, no problem."


    A few hours later I''d gathered a few deer, bears and mountain lions so I made my way back to the family.


    Walking into the living room I see Rosalie sitting on the couch with a little baby in her arms surrounded by pretty much the whole family except Carlisle, Edward and Bella.


    "Damnit, I missed it. How''s Bella?"


    "She''s transitioning right now. Carlisle and Edward are with her."


    "Alright. So? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "It''s a girl, Renesmee. Here, you hold her."


    "Hi little one, I''m uncle Fenris."


    While I hold her in my arms she bites my hand and starts s.u.c.k.i.n.g blood.


    "Aww, so cute. Look Rose, she''s drinking my blood."


    "WHAT?! But you''re a werewolf, stop her."


    Little Nessie, scared from auntie Rose screaming starts crying.


    "Waah! Waah!"


    "Look what you did, there is no problem with her drinking my blood. You guys don''t do it because werewolves smell bad to you. Have you never noticed how I don''t smell like them? Other than that there is no real reason not to drink werewolf blood.


    Besides, Alice drinks my blood all the time."


    "You''re sure?"


    "Absolutely. Otherwise I wouldn''t have let her drink in the first place."


    "Alright then. At least now Carlisle won''t have to get blood bags. And we won''t have to bring her animal blood either. If she''s hungry she can just nibble on uncle Fenris."


    "Or you can just fix her a sandwich. She'' s half human remember? She can eat normal food."


    "Sure but looking at her s.u.c.k.i.n.g your hand dry like that I don''t think she''s going to want to switch any time soon."


    "That''s okay, my body will produce more blood than she could ever drink. I''m like an unlimited supply of Nessie''s special baby formula."


    "Haha, Nessie? Like the Loch Ness monster?"


    "Uh huh, exactly."


    Edward and Carlisle join us in the living room while we all wait for Bella to wake up. An hour or so later she does and goes hunting with Edward to get her bloodl.u.s.t under control. After they''re done she comes to meet her daughter for the first time.

 Chapter 21 - 21 Nessies Agoge

    The next 2 years passed by peacefully and the family expanded with 1 new child. Rosalie became pregnant shortly after Renesmee was born. It''s a boy and his name is Lucas.


    Renesmee grew up exactly like I said she would, right now she''s physically 6 years old. I''ve taken up the task to home school her.


    "Uncle Fenris, can I become a Spartan warrior like you?"


    "Haha, sorry sweetheart but women weren''t really allow..."


    Before finishing that sentence I feel a chill down my spine. Looking around the room I notice all the women in the family looking at me with a judgemental look.


    "... Suuure, of course you can be a Spartan Warrior sweetheart. We''ll start training soon."


    "Yaay, did you hear that mommy. Uncle Fenris is going to train me to become a warrior."


    "Yes honey, that''s great.


    Fenris, can we talk?"


    ''Shit...''


    "Yeah sure Bella."


    We move to another room to talk privately.


    "Why does Renesmee know about you? She''s a little young for that, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, that''s why I told her a PG version."


    "Why did you even tell her in the first place?"


    "Because she asked me. It''s my job as both her teacher and her uncle to entertain her with stories. But if you want someone to blame how about your husband. He told Nessie that I was the oldest living creature in the world, so of course she was going to ask."


    "Alright, fine. But now you promised to turn her into a Spartan. How are you going to do that?"


    "We''re going to recreate an Agoge. I''m going to teach her how to survive anything nature can throw at someone, then I''m going to teach her how to steal and fight. It''ll be like a real Agoge except she''ll remain at home with you guys."


    "Alright, but I''m going to be there every step of the way."


    "Sure, no problem."


    The next day I arrived at the Cullen residence after making a plan for Renesmee''s Agoge.


    "Alright Nessie, back in my day we''d start by learning how to fend for ourselves. We would no longer be given food once the Agoge had started and we would have to steal it. If we got caught stealing, we would get beaten half to death.


    If you get caught you will be confined to your room for 48 hours."


    "Gulp. Uncle Fenris is a meanie. Moooom, do something."


    "Sorry sweetie, you wanted to be a Spartan Warrior. Now you have to deal with the consequences."


    "Hmph. Mommy is a meanie too.


    Uncle Fenris, does this mean you won''t give me your daily lunch blood anymore?"


    "Yes, I''ve thought about that. I will not give it to you anymore. But that doesn''t mean you can''t take it from me. If you manage to sneak up on me from behind and latch your arms around me, we''ll consider that stealing. You can then drink as much blood as you want without consequences."


    "How long does this Avo.. Alo.. Afo..how long does this training last?"


    "Haha, A-go-ge. And it will last until your 7th birthday, you''ll be fully grown by then which is when the agoge would normally end. You can stop stealing once you'' ve learned what I want you to learn from it.


    For now, fending for yourself is all you need to learn. In a few weeks I''m going to teach you how to properly hunt."


    "Okay uncle Fenris. When do I start?"


    "Right now. It''s only 1 hour until lunch time so you can have my blood. But it''s the last meal you''ll be given for quite some time. You''ll have to get dinner for yourself. Failure to provide food for yourself will result in confinement. Understood?"


    "Yes uncle. Wrist please."


    I hold out my wrist and she starts nibbling, looking for the sweet spot.


    ''Hehe, so cute.''


    "What are you going to do for dinner?"


    "Who do I steal from?"


    "Us. You don''t have to go into town or anything. You''re just supposed to take food without anyone seeing you and then you eat it when you''re supposed to, breakfast at 8, lunch at 12:30 and dinner at 6."


    "Can I take more than I need, so I won''t have to do it again for a while?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Alright. I''ll make it work. Thanks uncle, I can''t wait for the fight training to start."


    --------


    Renesmee''s diary.


    ''Dear diary, today was day 6 of my training. Uncle Fenris continues to escape me, it has almost been a week since I''ve had his blood. Getting normal food is easy enough, after failing the first few times I think I''ve figured it out. I guess uncle Fenris wants me to learn how to sneak in and out of places without being seen or heard.. like a ninja.


    Now I must find a way to catch uncle Fenris off-guard and drink my favorite snack, this won''t be easy.


    Dear diary, today was the 10th day of my training. I finally managed to catch uncle Fenris off-guard. I had been observing him for days and I noticed he enjoys kissing aunt Alice a lot and they cuddle a lot too and whenever they''re doing this he doesn''t notice people getting close until they''re already in the room. So today I waited patiently until they were cuddling on the couch and uncle''s attention was focused on aunt Alice. Needless to say I had my fill of blood today. I had almost forgotten the sweet savory taste of uncle Fenris'' blood that leaves me wanting more every time.


    Uncle Fenris said he was super proud and I''d learned the meaning of the exercise so we''re going to start the next part of my training tomorrow. Although he also said that you must never stop polishing your skills because there is always more to learn and then he said ''A true master is an eternal student''.


    Dear diary, it''s been a few days since I''ve written. Uncle Fenris and Mommy have been taking me into the forest to learn many cool things like how to track and how to lose trackers and how to escape from a stronger and bigger opponent. But uncle Fenris hasn''t taught me any fight moves, he says I''m not ready for that yet. Oh and today I also saw a cousin, mom called her Irina. She was super pretty but she left as soon as she saw me, uncle Fenris acted a little weird when this happened. When we came home Daddy called our other cousins to ask what''s going on and I learned that uncle Fenris hurt somebody named Laurent because he was going to do bad things to Mommy, and apparently cousin Irina was in love with him and that''s why she left, I hope they make peace again. I hate thinking someone doesn''t like uncle Fenris, he''s too awesome for that, everyone should like him.

 Chapter 22 - 22 Preparations and the night before

    A few days after we saw Irina, we were all sitting in the living room listening to Edward playing piano while Renesmee and Lucas were playing together with Bree in the backyard when Alice walked in with a vase. Suddenly she drops it and gathers everyone''s attention.


    "She''s having a vision right mommy?"


    "That''s right sweetheart. We have to wait until the vision is over and then we can ask aunt Alice what she saw."


    The vision only lasted a few more seconds before Alice was back with us.


    "The Volturi are coming for us. All of them. They''re with Irina."


    "Why?" Carlisle asked.


    I answered, "Because Irina thinks Renesmee is an immortal child."


    Later that night after Renesmee and Lucas went to bed we all gathered in Carlisle''s office to discuss everything.


    "They''re not coming because of Renesmee, she''s just an excuse. They''re coming to get rid of me and to add Alice and Edward to their collection of gifted vampires."


    "Are you sure about that Fenris? If not, we may be able to reason with them. We have friends all around the world, I could reach out and ask them to witness on our behalf. When they see for themselves that Renesmee is not an immortal child they will lose their excuse and they won''t be able to just kill us, Aro would lose all the trust he built over the centuries in the vampire community if he did."


    "Alright, that might be worth a try."


    Later that night when Alice and I were alone..


    "Why didn''t you tell Carlisle that it doesn''t matter if we have witnesses? I saw quite a few possible outcomes of the confrontation with the Volturi and every single one of them ends with you slaughtering them all. It doesn''t matter what happens, you''ve already made up your mind, so why bother with the witnesses?"


    "Why didn''t you tell Carlisle?"


    "Because he wouldn''t agree with your approach, but when he sees that Aro doesn''t care if there are witnesses, he won''t mind so much that you kill them all."


    "I figured as much, Carlisle is a pacifist by nature, and he used to be with the Volturi."


    "Alright then, we let the others gather witnesses, but we both know it doesn''t matter. So what do we do?"


    "Prepare for our journey to other worlds, we gather everything we think we might need. I''ve been buying a lot of gold over the last few years because gold is a universal currency, I don''t think there''s a place where it isn''t valuable. I have every material I can think of in bulk, metals, precious minerals and everything you might think of, if I don''t have it, I have the materials to make it. I''ve gathered an armory filled with weapons and vehicles of every kind. From a luxury sedan up to a tank and a simple cropduster plane up to an AN-225. Every kind of firearm you can think of, melee weapons and explosives from hand grenades up to a nuclear missile."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on. You have a nuclear missile?!"


    "Yes, a few actually."


    "Why?"


    "Never know when you might want to nuke someone. Besides, we don''t really know what to expect when we go to these worlds."


    "Where are you keeping all this stuff?"


    "Magic. I have an unlimited storage space, I can put anything in and take it out whenever and wherever I want."


    "Oooooh, let''s go shopping right now."


    "It''s midnight, I''m pretty sure the stores are closed."


    "Let''s go shopping tomorrow."


    "Why not. You sure got over the nukes pretty fast though huh?"


    Over the next few days the others came back with a lot of vampires, eighteen in total, most of which fed on humans.


    "Uncle Fenris, the house is full of people now. It''s too hard to steal without being caught."


    "Try using distractions or you can use the environment to your advantage. You''re small, you can use that. Point is, there are plenty of things you haven''t tried yet.


    But how about for now, we don''t use punishments if you fail, but rewards if you succeed instead. With every meal you successfully steal without being noticed you''ll get 1 glass of my blood."


    "Yay, I''ll try super hard. Thanks uncle, love you."


    "Love you too kiddo, now off to bed. It''s way past your bedtime."


    "Okay, night-night uncle."


    "Haha, night-night sweetheart."


    After a week of preparation, during which Bella found out about her shield ability and developed it further, we were camping close to the battle ground for the next day. Everyone was sitting around the campfire telling war stories at Jacob''s insistence.


    I walk over to Renesmee''s tent and enter.


    Looking at my face, she can tell something''s wrong.


    "Uncle Fenris? What is it?"


    "You know some of what is going to happen tomorrow, people are going to come because they want to kill us."


    "They''re coming because of me, right? Because they said I''m an immortal child or something. Is it my fault?"


    "No, it''s not. They''re just saying that so they have an excuse to come. They want me dead, and your father and aunt Alice captured. It is NOT your fault.


    I''m telling you all of this because I want to warn you for what''s going to happen tomorrow. I need you to know that there is absolutely no need to be afraid, none of us are going to die tomorrow. But the people who are coming will never give up, as long as they are alive, they are a danger to you and everybody else. So tomorrow, I''m going to kill them all by myself."


    "How many will there be?"


    "Aunt Alice said about two hundred, why?"


    "Can you beat them by yourself?"


    "Haha, why did you want to become a Spartan?"


    "Because they''re the strongest."


    "Exactly, I''ll be fine sweetheart, I promise. But you are going to see me kill many people and I just need you to know that you don''t need to be scared of me. Ever. I would never do anything to hurt you."


    She walks over to me and hugs me..


    "I know, don''t worry I won''t be scared."


    "Good, now get some rest. It''s gonna be a long day tomorrow."


    After tucking her in I walk out of the tent and notice Jacob standing close by.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Nothing, just... nothing."


    "Mmm hmm, you can''t really lie to me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As the Alpha, the other wolves can''t hear your thoughts unless you let them. But you''re not my Alpha. I can hear your thoughts just fine, whether you want me to or not. I know you imprinted on Renesmee. I strongly suggest telling Edward and Bella, although I''m pretty sure Edward already knows you should still tell them."


    "Yeah, alright. Thanks."


    "If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna take a little nap before the slaughter begins."

 Chapter 23 - 23 Confrontation and start of a slaughter

    The next day at noon we were all standing in a big open field that was covered in snow, waiting for the Volturi.


    In the movie, the wolves made a dramatic entrance after the Volturi arrived, but now we''re all standing side by side. Some of the wolves managed to learn how to control a partial transformation and some were still just full wolves.


    In total, we had about 27 vampires and 38 wolves. We let the younger wolves stay at home, especially since, because of my influence the youngest wolves could transform from the age of 12.


    We kept waiting for about five minutes when I picked up soft crunching sounds from the snow being walked upon.


    "I can hear them, they''re still about 3 minutes out.


    Jacob, if things don''t go as expected, you need to take Renesmee and run."


    "Yes sir."


    "What? No pop-pop today?"


    "Didn''t seem like the right moment, but if you insist."


    "Meh, I''ve gotten used to it by now."


    "The redcoats are coming, the redcoats are coming."


    Right when Garrett says this the Volturi appear from the tree line.


    They slowly walk towards us and come to a halt about 100 meters from us.


    Carlisle then steps forward. "Aro, let us discuss things as we used to. In a civilised manner."


    "Fair words, Carlisle. But a little out of place, given the battalion you''ve assembled against us."


    "I can promise you, that was never my intent. No laws have been broken."


    Then Caius interjects. "We see the child. Do not treat us as fools."


    "She is not an immortal! These witnesses can attest to that. Or you can look." Carlisle then turns to Renesmee who clings nervously to Bella. "See the flush of human blood in her cheeks."


    "Artifice!" Caius again interjects.


    Aro raises his hand, telling Caius to calm down. "I will collect every facet of the truth. But from someone more central to the story. Edward, as the child clings to your newborn mate, I assume you are involved."


    Looking surprised Aro looks toward Renesmee and then back to Edward." I''d like to meet her."


    Edward, although reluctant, turns around and nods his head, telling Bella it''s okay.


    Bella, Renesmee and I then make our way towards them.


    "Ah, young Bella. Immortality becomes you." Aro then focuses his attention on Renesmee. "HAHAHA, I hear her strange heart." Aro holds his hand out for Renesmee to take.


    Renesmee looks to her mother, who nods. She then walks to him. "Hello, Aro." Instead of taking Aro''s hand though, she reaches for his cheek and uses her own ability to show him her memories.


    "Magnifico. Half mortal, half immortal. Conceived and carried by this newborn while she was still human."


    "Impossible."


    "Do you think they fooled me, brother?"


    While Aro and Caius have a stare off, Bella, Edward, Renesmee and I start walking back to our side. Halfway there I hear Caius. "Bring the informer forward."


    I immediately halt my steps and look toward the Denali sisters on our side. ''Irina is about to be killed, guess I shouldn''t let that happen.'' I turn around and watch the events unfold just a little further.


    Caius points towards Renesmee and asks Irina.."Is that the child you saw?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Jane."


    But before Jane can use her gift Irina quickly adds. "She''s changed. This child is bigger."


    "Then your allegations were false."


    "Yes, the Cullens are innocent. I take full responsibility for my mistake." Irina then looks to her sisters and softly whispers "I''m sorry."


    Caius then nods towards the two vampires standing next to Irina. They rip off her arms and drop them to the ground. The biggest one then reaches out to rip her head off as wel but that''s when I spring to action.


    In one fluid movement, I take a throwing stance, and as soon as my right hand reaches high enough, I summon a spear. Before I even let go of it, a sonic boom already reverberates through the air. The spear makes its way straight for the vampires'' head, pushing the snow on the ground out of it''s path due to the wind.


    Before anyone had even noticed anything, they heard the sonic boom, and all of a sudden the vampire who was trying to rip Irina''s head off, falls to the ground with a large hole straight through the side of his head.


    For a moment there was a silence that felt eerie to everyone present. They were all still figuring out what had happened when I practically disappeared from everyone''s sight and immediately reappeared next to Irina holding the heart of the second vampire in my hands. Before anyone could even react I pick up Irina and her arms, and throw her through the air to our side of the field.


    Now surrounded by vampires, I look around and every vampire takes a few steps back out of fear, until they get their bearings and Aro quickly shouts out to Jane. "Jane, what are you doing? Use your ability, NOW!"


    "But I.. I, I have been using it. Since he threw the spear."


    Quickly coming to a realization Aro looks at me in fear. "You faked it? You pretended to be hurt by Jane, why?"


    "Look around you, Aro. You''ve brought them all here. You practically gift wrapped them for me. This was never your trap. It was mine. And now, the Volturi will cease to exist because of your arrogance and pride."

 Chapter 24 - 24 Slaughter and mercy

    Now surrounded by vampires, I look around and every vampire takes a few steps back out of fear, until they get their bearings and Aro quickly shouts out to Jane. "Jane, what are you doing? Use your ability, NOW!"


    "But I.. I, I have been using it. Since he threw the spear."


    Quickly coming to a realization Aro looks at me in fear. "You faked it? You pretended to be hurt by Jane, why?"


    "Look around you, Aro. You''ve brought them all here. You practically gift wrapped them for me. This was never your trap. It was mine. And now, because of your arrogance and pride, the Volturi will cease to exist."


    "No... NO! What are you fools standing around for?! KILL HIM!"


    Unfortunately for Aro almost half of his Volturi buddies try to escape. ''Haha, as if I''d let them.''


    I quickly use my Aura to create a construct of a dome, surrounding all the Volturi and myself, essentially turning this into a cage match.


    "What is this?! What did you do?!"


    "You can not escape this barrier, Aro. The only chance you have is to kill me, and soon you''ll realize why the ancient vampires had no choice but to imprison me, despite wanting me dead."


    Realizing they have no choice but to try, some of the vampires start surrounding me. Focusing all my senses, I create a mental, 3D, real-time map of my surroundings. While I focus on the map, everything around me seemingly slows to a halt.


    176 vampires in the dome, only half of them showing clear signs of hostility. The vampires around me, inching closer every second, trying to find the best moment to strike. I wait carefully until the first fool leaps towards his death. With a casual swipe of my claws I decapitate him without even looking at him. Meanwhile some of the vampires behind me take the opportunity while I''m distracted with the first fool.


    "What? Are you done already? Then I suppose... It''s my turn!" As I say that, I cover my claws in my aura and turn them into 40cm short swords. I take a proper battle stance and pounce on my first unlucky victim.


    ----------


    "Mom! Are you seeing this?! It''s like he''s dancing through them and with every step or move he makes, another one falls!"


    Looking at her daughter while she''s staring at Fenris'' display of brutality, Bella can only sigh and hope she doesn''t become a battle maniac.


    "It''s like that song, mom. And another one gone, and another one gone. Another one bites the dust. Hey Jacob? Can you do that too?"


    "No, not even close. Look at him, I didn''t even know some of those moves were possible. It''s insane. Pop-pop is really going all-out here."


    Then Alice chimes in, "No, not even close. Look carefully. He''s not moving much faster than they are and I''m pretty sure he''s holding back his strength as well. I think he''s... practicing."


    They all look at her like she must''ve lost her marbles or something, until they remember how he''d saved Irina. He was so fast they couldn''t even see him. THEY couldn''t see him, they were all vampires and werewolves, they were supposed to be pretty fast themselves. Instead the only one who could even catch the slightest glimpse of him was Edward.


    Coming to the realization that Alice may be right they all focus back on the transparent blue dome and watch the fight come to it''s conclusion with 46 vampires left standing.


    After 4 minutes, the only vampires who are left are the ones who weren''t hostile from the beginning, I suppose they must be Aro''s witnesses. Vampires from other covens who didn''t really have a connection to the Volturi other than them being forced to either do as they say or suffer the consequences.


    Oh and then there''s Aro, Marcus and Caius of course. I saved them for last.


    I slowly walk towards the three leaders of the Volturi and surprisingly they''re not that afraid, Marcus seems to have made peace with his end, Aro is just seething with anger and Caius is trying to protect a woman behind him. ''Hmm, must be his wife.''


    "Marcus, you seem to have come to terms with the fact that today is your last day on earth."


    "I suppose I have. I knew that Aro''s plan lacked imagination." At these words Aro looks at him with indignation. "If Jane''s gift was all it took to defeat you, you wouldn''t have been nearly as much of a threat to the ancients as the stories made you out to be. I''m somewhat glad you didn''t disappoint. Dying at your hands would be as good a death as I could hope for."


    "A last request?"


    "If you could answer a question I''ve been wanting to ask since the moment I laid eyes on you, I''d be grateful."


    "Go ahead, ask."


    "How powerful are you, truly?"


    Pondering that question myself for a couple seconds, I truthfully answer him. "I don''t know. I''ve never been pushed to my limits, nor have I ever pushed myself. Sorry I couldn''t give you a proper answer."


    "That''s alright, if you could then make my death quick and painless instead, I''d appreciate it. But do as you please."


    "That request I can fulfill." The next moment I''m already standing behind him while his head slowly slips off his body due to a clean cut.


    Retracting my claws back, I turn around to face the last 2 leaders of the Volturi.


    "Caius.." But before I could finish my sentence, he interrupts me.


    "Please spare my wife. You can do anything you want with me, I don''t care, but please let her live."


    I just stare at both of them for a good 20 seconds, which must''ve been the longest 20 seconds of their lives. I then focus my attention to Aro who seems to have calmed down slightly, in the sense that his hatred is no longer displayed quite so blatantly.


    I simply walk up to him without any resistance from him whatsoever, probably due to even him being able to realize the futility of resisting.


    I then grab his arm, elongate my fangs and devour all Aro''s memories. Through doing so, I learn a lot about art and music, though unfortunately he didn''t have much to offer in the science department, despite his appreciation of it. At the same time I''m also thoroughly disgusted by the bloodbaths the Volturi have enjoyed over the many centuries of their rule, although surprisingly Caius and his wife didn''t participate in them. They drank for sustenance, but they did not revel in it like Aro did. Even Marcus contained himself compared to him.


    After going through his memories I see that Caius and his wife are not entirely beyond redemption.


    The next moment I hear my stomach rumbling and I feel a burp coming up. *BUUURRRP*


    "Uhum, pardon me."


    After settling down my stomach, I notice something... odd, to say the least. I don''t feel more powerful or anything like that, but I do have the strangest feeling that I can now do something I couldn''t do before.


    ''Hmm, could it be..''


    In order to test my theory, I walk up to Caius and grab his hand and try to focus. The next moment, it''s like I''m seeing a highlight reel of the most impactful moments in Caius'' life. And now I''m convinced that overall, he and his wife aren''t all that bad. He''s still kind of a d!ck, but I''m not gonna kill him for that.


    I summon some paper from my storage space and an empty bowl, next I fill the bowl with my own blood. I then elongate one of my claws and use it as a pen. I write a basic contract stating that henceforth Caius and his wife will never again take an innocent life, be it from a human, werewolf or vampire. They can only hunt animals for sustenance and should they ever drain or otherwise kill a human, vampire or werewolf that was innocent, they''ll crumble to dust immediately. Further in the contract I narrow down exactly what constitutes innocent and allow them some leeway when it comes to protecting themselves and eachother. I try to narrow down the possibility of a loophole to a b.a.r.e minimum, although I''m pretty sure there''s probably one in there somewhere. Guess I''ll just have to take a small leap of faith on that one.


    Looking over the contract a couple times more just to verify no mistakes have been made, I nod in satisfaction. Next I draw all the proper ancient greek runes on the bottom of the paper, fueled by the magic in my blood, the runes light up for a moment and dissipate.


    Having finished the magically binding contract, I give it to Caius.


    "Read it. If you agree with the terms and conditions, sign it."


    "How? We don''t have blood."


    "Any liquid infused with any kind of magic, originating from your body will do just fine."


    Caius then looks at me in disgust.. "You want me to... on the paper, and sign my name with it??"


    "What? No! You f.u.c.k.i.n.g pervert. Your venom will do. And you both need to sign. It''s a magic contract so if you ever break it, well the consequences are mentioned in the contract."


    After some pondering and discussing between the two, they both signed and handed the paper back to me.


    I quickly draw one more rune on the paper and a copy of the contract appears." The copy is yours, while the original will remain with me. The contract is binding until I die. Any further questions? No? Then I wish you both a good day and get the hell off this continent. Oh and I''ll be raiding the Volturi vaults at my earliest convenience so don''t even think about taking anything. You can take your personal assets, nothing more."


    With that dealt with, I focus on the remaining 42 vampires.


    From Aro''s memories I know that they were just roped along under threat of severe punishment.


    "I''ve killed some of your friends and coven mates today. I understand how you would feel a certain way about that, but I would strongly suggest you don''t act on those feelings. You''ve already witnessed how futile that would be.


    For you lot, I''ll make the same contract I made for Caius. From now on you''ll all be following a strict Bambi diet. No more human blood, EVER!"


    After everyone signed the contracts and got a copy, I opened the dome and suddenly time stops. Alice who was running towards me is completely frozen like a statue and everyone else is too.

 Chapter 25 - 25 Robs past and... a God?

    "Hello kid, you''ve passed."


    "Passed? I''m dead again?! For f.u.c.k''s sake, how did I even die?!"


    "Wait, no no no. I didn''t say you passed away, I meant you''ve passed a test."


    Scrunching my eyebrows at this revelation I immediately ask the big DumbleRock.. "What kind of test? Why was I taking a test? And why did I not know I was taking a test?"


    Rob then conjures 2 comfortable looking chairs out of thin air and offers me a seat. When we both sit down he starts explaining.


    "I did not just pop into existence out of nowhere one day and instantly became omnipotent. I was once an average kid, quite a lot like you. I died, and was then offered reincarnation by the creator of all that existed, just like you. Eventually after many, many years, I became almost as powerful as he was, and then he started teaching and training me personally. Until one day he told me why he was doing it.


    He had lived long enough, and felt he''d experienced everything there was to experience, seen everything that could be seen and learned everything that could be learned. He was ready to stop existing.


    He told me that he''d been preparing me to take over for him and explained that the moment he ceased to exist, everything he''d ever created would cease to exist along with him. So I had to be more powerful than him before he could do that. He asked me to create new things when he was gone, and I did. Everything that currently exists was created by me.


    But for the last few million years I''ve felt like I was getting close to being ready myself. So I started preparing for a successor, you. But I had to be sure."


    "Sure of what?"


    "Absolute power corrupts absolutely. This is a universal truth. However, it does not apply to me and it did not apply to my late teacher. So I had to find someone like us. And the only way to test if you''d be corrupted by absolute power was to send you to a world where your power would be absolute, and then basically just sit back and see what happens. And you passed with flying colors."


    "So, what happens now?"


    ".... That''s it?! I tell you you can become my successor and you''re still so calm?"


    "Well, I wasn''t expecting this exactly but I always thought your story about my death was bullshit. The O in your name stands for Omnipotent, through omnipotence you can gain omnipresence and through omnipresence you can gain omniscience. Someone like you does not just make a mistake like that. So I always thought you had some sort of agenda with me."


    "Well, actually I started with omniscience and learned how to gain omnipotence, through which I became omnipresent. But well done figuring that one out. Any more things you''ve been wondering about?"


    "Yes, actually. What did you do to my first wish? I asked for Muzaka''s abilities with a Fenris wolf transformation, but it feels like you''ve given me more."


    "Correct, young padawan. Remember how I extracted one extra wish for that because it was ''too powerful''? Well that was nonsense, you spent your third wish to basically gain the power of creation and I said nothing about that, did I?


    I extracted the extra wish to give you the powers, abilities and divinity of the actual Fenris wolf from Marvel. Not the MCU version though, the earth-616 version. It has the potential for infinite growth through either time or intense battle.


    Oh and his divinity was misunderstood. He''s not just the god of wolves. He''s the god of all animals, normal as well as mythological. Hence your ability to talk to animals and control them."


    "Ok, not gonna lie. That''s amazing. So what happens now?"


    "Well, it''s up to you kid. If you want to become my successor you should probably adjust your plans for the next world. I suggest jumping in the deep end, and go to the DCU. Particularly a mixed universe with some DCEU, some Arrowverse and some comics all mixed together.


    Or you can choose not to become my successor and just live your life hopping from world to world having adventures."


    "No."


    "No, what?"


    "No. I want to do both. Let me be selfish for once, I''d like you to take away the restrictions on world traveling."


    This conjures a big, bright, toothy smile on Rob''s face. "Alright, done."


    "Thank you. What about my third wish by the way? You said I''d get it in Fairy Tail."


    "Ah, you''re right. Almost forgot." He then brings his index finger to my forehead and I get the worst headache in the history of headaches. "AAARG!! MOTHER*BLEEP*"


    "I just gave you my own power of creation. You''re going to have to learn how to control this ability. I suggest you start turning materials into different materials. Once you''ve mastered that, you create a material out of nothing. Then you create something living, but not sentient, and eventually you can create sentient life. After that you''ll have to figure it out yourself."


    "So you''re giving me an upgrade there too. Thank you."


    "Well, I must be going now. Great godly stuff to do. When you want to leave this world, infuse your claws with every ounce of your aura and compress it. Then take a big swing and imagine where and when you want to go to. It''ll create a tear in space and time, that will take you to your d.e.s.i.r.ed location and time."


    "Can I use it without world traveling? Like to just go to the past or future?"


    "Yes, you can. This time you''ll really not see me for a while so goodbye and good luck."


    "Goodbye Rob. And thank you, I won''t waste these gifts."


    Rob gives me a satisfied nod and dissipates into thin air.


    Before I even realize, I''m tackled from behind and have a pair of arms around my waste.


    "Thank god you''re okay. I know they can''t really hurt you but that didn''t stop my worrying."


    I take one of Alice''s hands in my own and turn around. I embrace her closer to my c.h.e.s.t.


    "There really was no reason to worry honey. They couldn''t even touch me. Let''s go home."


    "Un, okay."


    A few days after dealing with the Volturi, I go to the Quileute Reservation. Walking towards Jacob''s place I see him training some younger wolves who just phased for the first time.


    "Hey pop-pop, what are you doing here?"


    "We need to talk."


    We move inside his cabin and sit down across from eachother.


    "For almost two and a half millennia, werewolves have been mostly hiding. Or at least they kept to themselves. We know there are some secluded societies out there where there are some werewolves but I think that needs to change. I want you to go find them, all of them, and educate them on everything I''ve taught you. I want you to lead all werewolves into a brighter future.


    Now, to help you on this quest, I''m going to give you a gift. Give me your arm."


    Jacob gives me his arm and I bite. Focusing on what I want to give him, I grant him increased strength, speed, agility and a better healing factor. I also give him the ability to alter his size to become as big as 12 meters tall or as small as a normal wolf. I then focus on my knowledge, and grant him insights in my Spartan training, all the battle techniques I know, mastery of weapons and battle tactics.


    "With this you''ll also have a much longer lifespan, you''ll probably have a few centuries now. Prepare for your journey over the next few days, your first destination is in Greenland. There should be a small pack there. And then go to South Africa. There''s also a pack in the Black Forest in Germany. Other than those three, I''m not sure where the rest are hiding."


    "I feel amazing, so much stronger. This is awesome. I won''t let you down. I''ll find all of them."


    "I know you won''t let me down. There''s a reason I''m giving you this gift. You may not have been raised or trained as a Spartan, but if you''d been born in ancient Sparta, I would have been proud to fight by your side."


    "Thank you." Jacob tears up just a little, walks up to me and hugs me.


    "You know what? I take it back. Spartans don''t hug other Spartans."


    "Nope, no take-backsies. I''m an honorary Spartan now."


    I break the hug and start walking away. "Na ah, too late. I''m gonna go see if Sam is up for this mission instead."


    "Waaait nooo! I''ll never hug you again, I''m sorry!" Jacob yells running after me.

 Chapter 26 - 26 Renesmees lesson and Training creation

    Two years after the decimation of the Volturi I''m in my part of the woods training Nessie on her swordsmanship.


    Right now she''s trying to find holes in my defence, swinging or stabbing her sword towards me again and again. I parry them all easily and every time I stab her in return, pointing out her weaknesses.


    "You''ve been practicing your footwork, that''s good. Your balance and placement have both improved. I think you''re ready."


    "Ready? For what?"


    "Tomorrow morning, wear comfortable shoes. We''re going hiking. I''ve got a place I''ve been wanting to show you for a long time. It''s a long hike, but I think you''re finally ready to see it."


    Over the next 24 hours, Nessie was really excited. The next morning we started walking and talking along the way. After a few hours we''d nearly reached the summit of a mountain.


    "Wait, so you''re saying life has just 3 rules?"


    "No, they''re more like guidelines really. But yeah, these 3 are the ones I tend to adhere to the most. And I''ve already told you about them a few times. Paradox, humor and change."


    "I think I remember. Paradox. Life''s a mystery. Don''t waste your time trying to figure it out.


    Humor. Always keep a sense of humor about everything, especially yourself. It is a strength beyond all measure.


    Change. Know, realize and then accept that nothing stays the same."


    "Well done."


    "Please tell me we''re getting close?... Uncle? It''s been three hours."


    "Now, we''re here."


    "We''re where?"


    "At what I came to show you."


    Nessie gets a little confused and looks around. She sees nothing other than a nice view of the forest.


    "The view?"


    I look down to her feet and point.


    "No, right there next to your foot."


    Nessie looks down and sees a small rock and a flower. Then she looks to me, and back to the rock and flower.


    "You mean the flower?"


    "No."


    "Better not be.."


    "The rock."


    She looks to me, her agitation clearly growing.


    "Is there something special about this rock?"


    "Is there something wrong with it?"


    "Oh come on! Uncle! This is what I was finally ready to see?!"


    "Well, the whole trip up here, you were excited, you were happy."


    "Yeah, because I thought I was gonna see something!"


    "You were like a kid on Christmas morning. You said so yourself. The whole trip up here it made you feel good."


    "Because for the past three hours I''ve been waiting to see this amazing thing."


    "Well, what changed?"


    "That there''s nothing here but this rock!"


    "I probably should have told you that before we left, huh?" I duck down to pick up the rock and hand it to Nessie. "But I guess I wasn''t sure what we''d find either. I never am."


    I walk further up the mountain letting Nessie calm down. "Sorry you''re not happy anymore."


    I walk a little further, until.. "The journey."


    I turn around and wait for her to elaborate. "The journey brings us happiness, not the destination."


    "Good."


    "You do know you''re crazy, right?"


    "I know. Takes a lifetime of practice."


    Half an hour later I''m in the bas.e.m.e.nt of our mansion, turning a pile of iron into silver and then silver into gold. I''d decided we''d start traveling when I''m capable of creating things out of thin air.


    The power of creation Rob gave me might be more powerful than Arc of Embodiment, but it''s WAY harder to practice. Arc of Embodiment is all about using your imagination and the magic does the rest, but this power requires actual, perfect knowledge of what you want to achieve and the materials involved.


    Unfortunately this proved to be harder and more time consuming than I thought it would be. ''I suppose it was kind of stupid of me to think this wouldn''t be so hard.'' For this transmutation for example I had to study the atomic, molecular and chemical structures of all the materials involved. If I made even the slightest mistake, or lost focus during transmutation for just a split second, it would all crumble to dust as if Thanos just snapped his fingers.


    After my first few failures 2 years ago, I did figure out that if I can eventually create something out of nothing, I could also turn something, or someone, into nothing. Once I learn how to do so in less than 30 minutes I might actually be able to use it in combat.


    After my daily creation training, I join Alice and the wolves upstairs.


    "So how close are we to traveling?"


    "I''m sorry babe, I don''t think I''m getting closer at all. Everytime I make some progress it seems like my goal gets further out of reach."


    I sit next to her on the couch and Alice leans into me while Luna rests her head on my l.a.p. I start petting her.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get it eventually. Time is not an issue for us anyway. But don''t you think maybe you''re being a little too cautious? You''re already the most powerful person in this world, what kind of threats are you expecting exactly?"


    "A universe with creatures that can destroy worlds with ease. That is what''s awaiting us."


    "What?! Why didn''t you tell me sooner? I would''ve trained."


    "You can still train actually. What if we worked our way up to that world? I know the perfect place to start your training. A world with gods and goddesses, monsters, dungeons, heroes and adventurers. Does that sound interesting?"


    "Yes! When do we go?"


    "Let''s call everyone over for a party tomorrow and then we''ll leave right after."


    "Alright! I''ll plan the party, and you prepare for our journey."


    "Uuhm, I''ve already prepared remember? The storage space filled with vehicles, materials and weapons."


    "What about food? Clothing? You think too much about stuff you think is important, you forget about the basics."


    ... I look at my wife for a few seconds slowly forming a smile on my face.


    "What? Do I have something on my fa.."


    I give her a deep long kiss, pick her up and spin around a few times.


    After I let her go, she''s in a daze for a few seconds with a goofy smile. "That was nice... What did I do to deserve that?"


    "You gave me an idea. I''ve been trying to turn metals into other metals because that''s what you can use for weapons and armor and stuff like that. Basically, you can use it to become more powerful. But when you start studying physics and chemistry, you don''t start with nuclear fusion. You start with the basics.


    You just made me realize that I''ve been trying to skip a whole bunch of steps. So thank you."


    "Does you making a breakthrough mean we''re putting our traveling on hold again?"


    "No, I can train along our travels. But for tonight I''ve got to thank you a bunch more." I pick her up in a princess carry and take her to the bedroom.


    Needless to say we had a lot of fun that night.

 Chapter 27 - 27 First steps into a new world

    The next morning I wake up alone, which is odd. Ever since I turned Alice into a living vampire she slept by my side every single night, no exceptions.


    I walk down to the living room where I only find Duke and Athena eating breakfast.


    "Morning Athena, Duke. Do you know where Alice is?"


    "Fridge." is the only response I get from Duke before he continues to eat.


    Pissed off at his one word response, I try verifying my theory from last night. I focus on Duke''s food and turn it into water within seconds. ''I was right. It really is a lot easier.''


    Duke looks at me like I just took away his most favorite thing in the world. "My food..." Duke starts to w.h.i.n.e and whimper.


    Leaving the wolves alone I go to the kitchen and on the fridge I see a note hanging from a magnet.


    '' Good morning honey, I''ve started preparations for the party tonight. Like discussed last night you should probably get some food for our travels. I''m already taking care of the clothes part. I put the Costco card in your wallet, and took a creditcard for the clothes.


    XOXO, Your lovely wife.''


    ''Great, another creditcard gone for good. Oh well, guess I''m going to Costco. I should get stuff she doesn''t like on purpose. Pickled eggs, asparagus, spam, lots and lots of spam. Yum. Hehehe, I''m evil.''


    That night Alice and I said goodbye to everyone and they wished us good luck on our travels. Renesmee hugged me and Alice and had tears streaming down her cheeks. Bella had to pry her off us. "Take me with you, you haven''t finished my training yet."


    "Nessie, I can make these portals through both space and time. So this party and the goodbyes were more for me and Alice. We may be going away for centuries to Alice and me but when we come back we''ll arive only moments after we left. You only have to wait a little bit. We''ll be right back. Okay?"


    "But a lot can happen in centuries. You don''t know what or who is out there. You can meet someone stronger than you. What will you do then?"


    "Try not to piss them off."


    "I suppose I can only promise that I''ll do everything I possibly can to make sure Alice and I return."


    "Okay uncle. Goodbye."


    I look to Alice. "You ready?"


    She gives me a bright smile and a firm nod.


    Luna, Athena, Twilight, Duke and Beowulf are excitedly waiting behind us.


    I raise my right arm and imbue all my aura into my claws. While thinking of the Labyrinth City Orario in the world of ''Is it wrong to try to pick up girls in a dungeon?'' AKA ''Danmachi'', I swing my claws down and a portal appears out of thin air in front of us.


    It looks like the night sky inside.


    I take Alice''s hand and step through the portal.


    Once we''re all through, the portal closes behind us and we''re s.u.c.k.e.d through this void towards a bright star. We get closer and closer until another portal, the exact shape and size as the other one, appears before us. We come to a halt right in front of the portal and we take our first steps into this new world.


    "Who do you think you are?! To interrupt The Denatus, you''d better have a good explanation."


    While Alice is still getting her bearings at her new surroundings I was able to do so a little quicker. Putting my senses into overdrive, everything around me slows down to a halt and I start to organize my thoughts and formulate a plan.


    What do I know? The person who spoke mentioned The Denatus. This is a meeting held between the gods and goddesses every three months to discuss everything that needs discussing. It is held on the 30th floor of the tower of Babel, which is located in the middle of the city, right above the dungeon.


    ''Note to self. Be more specific about the location when traveling through portals.''


    Seeing as how I''m intruding in The Denatus, my options are rather limited. I could release my divinity and identify myself as a god, or pretend to be an adventurer who tried a new skill and failed and beg their forgiveness.


    One problem with the second option, I don''t have a falna.


    The first option is just as problematic, if a version of Fenrir exists in this world. They''ll know I''m not him. Besides, Loki is sitting right in front of me and Fenrir is supposed to be the son of Loki.


    Right then, a letter appears in front of me and opens itself.


    ''Hi kid, you can introduce yourself as a god. Do you have any idea how many gods there are throughout all mythologies? Plenty of them are forgotten, even by the gods themselves. Some live in (self-imposed) exile, some were punished and imprisoned and consequently forgotten through the ages. And a plethora of other reasons. If you appear in a world where a version of Fenris already exists, he will be erased from existence. The gods and goddesses will simply assume you are a forgotten god, who chose to leave your self-imposed exile.


    Good luck,


    Your benevolent benefactor.''


    ''Hmm, problem solved. This means I can also go to Marvel. Nice.''


    Looking at the deities around the table, I can only identify a few of them, Loki, Hermes, Demeter, Apollo, Artemis and Freya but the one who demanded an explanation was an old man I can''t place. I''ve never seen him before.


    Once my mind has been made up, I relax my senses and to me the flow of time continues again.


    "I am Fenrir, God of Animals."

 Chapter 28 - 28 Gods, language and magic

    "I am Fenrir, God of Animals." I immediately prove my claim by releasing my divine aura which is a beautiful Deep Sky Blue.


    "Well, that explains the wolves. What about the woman?"


    "She''s Alice, my wife. Who are you?"


    "I am Zeus."


    ''Isn''t he supposed to be... exiled or something? What the hell is going on?''


    "uhm quick question, exactly how many years ago did Ouranos descend to the lower world?"


    "That''s an odd question. 980 years ago."


    ''Crap, I should have been more specific about the time as well. I suck at interdimensional traveling.


    So, five years from now the Zeus and Hera familias will attempt to slay the Black dragon and fail. Subsequently the Loki and Freya familias will kick them out of Orario.


    Bell won''t even be born for years, along with some other characters who haven''t been born yet.''


    "Fenrir, was it? You need to know that we''re not very flexible when it comes to the rules down here so you''re going to have to seal your Arcanum right away. You can show your divine aura to identify yourself as a god but if you use your divine powers you''ll be f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y sent to heaven, although there are exceptions like the charms of goddesses of beauty.


    For now just go to the ground floor of this tower, there you''ll find the guild. They''ll take care of your registration and sealing your Arcanum if you can''t do it yourself."


    The next moment before I can even respond to Zeus, a weird buff guy with tanned skin, long black hair, wearing a red elephant mask appears before me and shakes my right hand.


    "Hello Fenrir, welcome to Orario. I AM GANESHA. Don''t worry about interrupting the Denatus, I forgive you."


    "Uhm, thank you Ganesha, I don''t recall asking for forgiveness though."


    "I''ll forgive you for that too. You said you''re the god of animals right?"


    "Right."


    "Good! Can you control animals without using a divine ability?"


    "Yes."


    "GOOD! What about monsters?"


    "As long as they''re part animal, I can control them. Even mythological animals like Dragons and Pheonixes bend to my will. But where is this going?"


    "OOOOH! Dragons and Pheonixes, very impressive! In a few weeks there is an anual festival called the Monster Feria, it is organized by my Familia. I want your help. Of course I''ll make it worth your while. If you''re interested come find me tomorrow at the I Am Ganesha." the guy then takes some weird pose and continues. "And by the way, I am Ganesha!"


    "Yeah, you said that. I''ll, uh, see you tomorrow then, I guess..."


    I quickly grab Alice''s hand and signal the wolves to follow, we walk out of the room before Ganesha tries to remind me of his name again. ''Damn, that guy must really like himself.''


    "Uhm, Fenris? We have a small problem."


    "Really? What''s that?"


    "I couldn''t understand a single word that was spoken in there. Although it sounded like Japanese."


    "Oh right, my bad. Sorry honey." I guickly take a ruby the size of a golfball out of the storage space and elongate one of my nails. Then I engrave a few small runes in the stone and fill it with magic and hand it to her.


    "Crush it in your fist."


    Alice does exactly that, and the next moment the crushed ruby liquefies and enters her mouth.


    *COUGH COUGH* "What the hell was that?!"


    "From now on, you can comprehend every language spoken to you and respond in it as well."


    "Really? That''s awesome. Quick, speak in a language I don''t know."


    "I already did, and I still am. This is Doric Greek."


    "Cool, it sounds like English to me."


    "I know, it''s magic."


    "So... why did you never do this before?"


    "I could have, two thousand years ago, but the ambient magic in our world is not enough for this kind of magic anymore. At most I could perform petty parlor tricks there. But this world is full of magic. I can smell it, feel it and even see it. It''s good to have access to real magic again. Remind me to teach you as well."


    "Teach me magic?"


    "Yes. You can see the future, remember. Vampires who have special abilities all have magic ancestry. You''re descendant from witches and warlocks. Now that we''re in a world full of magic I can teach you how to properly use it."


    "Awesome! I can''t wait. What are we going to do now?"


    "We need to register with the guild downstairs..." after explaining all that was said in the room with the gods, and telling her most of what I know about this world, we went down to the guild.


    ----------


    Unbeknownst to all the gods in the tower, including our MC himself, the moment he unleashed his divinity to prove his godhood, outside the tower something... peculiar happened.


    All throughout Orario and even miles beyond, every single beast human turned their head towards the tower. Those inside a building, rushed outside just to try and catch a glimpse of whatever it was that made them feel so... happy. Like they just regained something precious they never knew was missing.


    Meanwhile Fenris went about his day in blissful ignorance to the very special personal hell he just unleashed upon himself.


    ----------


    Back in the room with the gods, Zeus was deep in thought. "Thanatos, did you notice something strange about that woman?"


    "Yes, she''s somehow alive and dead at the same time. But somehow she''s not completely undead either. I don''t know what she is. It''s very confusing."


    "Exactly. Maybe someone should keep an eye on them, just to be sure. Any volunteers?"

 Chapter 29 - 29 Registration and sealing Arcanum

    "So you''re Lord Fenrir, God of Animals?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, and has your arcanum already been sealed?"


    "No."


    "Can you do it yourself?"


    "No."


    "Alright, when we''re done here you can go downstairs to Lord Ouranos. He can seal your Arcanum. For now," the receptionist lady bends down behind her desk and gets back up with a huge stack of papers. She drops them on the desk with a loud bang. "you should fill these out."


    I keep staring between the stack of papers and the lady, back and forth. "You''re kidding right? You couldn''t, I don''t know, maybe magic this up a bit? Maybe make a crystal ball I gotta pour some magic into, or a magic tablet I gotta drop some blood onto? Anything like that??"


    The lady gets a very guilty expression and apologizes. "I''m sorry Lord Fenrir, I don''t make the rules."


    "Yeah, yeah. I understand." I take the stack of papers, and Alice and I walk to a guiet spot in the corner. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g blood s.u.c.k.i.n.g bureaucrats are in every world I guess."


    "Honey, why did you introduce yourself as Fenrir instead of Fenris?"


    "Because both are correct. It was originally Fenrisulfr, you can shorten it as both Fenris or Fenrir."


    "So, should I call you Fenrir now?"


    "You''re my wife. You can call me whatever you want. Just don''t call me late for dinner. Get it?"


    Alice stares at me with a completely blank expression. "That''s how I know you''ll be a good dad. At least half of all the jokes you make are horrible dad jokes. And you''re not even a father yet."


    "It wasn''t that bad, was it?" I look down to the wolves who all look at me in pity while nodding their heads.


    We get to the last paper to fill out. And it reads, GOT YA!


    Apparently my expression must''ve been hilarious because I immediately heard loud laughter coming from a corner in the guild. Specifically from this one octogenarian looking asshole who was literally rolling on the floor laughing.


    "HAHAHA, YOU ACTUALLY DID IT! You did all the paperwork! No one has fallen for that prank in three hundred years. Word got around in heaven about this prank of mine and no one fell for it anymore, but when you came I saw my opportunity and you did not disappoint. You actually sat there for 2 hours, didn''t you wonder why a god would ever be made to do paperwork?"


    "Very... funny, Zeus. So how DO I actually register?"


    "You release your divinity and pour some of it in this." He then hands me a crystal ball the size of a soccer ball.


    I do as he tells me to and when I''m done words appear in the ball.


    Name: Fenrisulfr, also known as Fenris or Fenrir. Titles: God of Animals, The Devouring Wolf, The White Wolf of Sparta.


    ''What the hell?! This ball knows everything I''ve ever been called just from my aura? That''s a little creepy.''


    "Okay, done. Now what?"


    Zeus looks at me a little strangely. "Now you might want to take care of this." he then points to the counter where some of the guild receptionists are being restrained.


    "What''s going on?"


    "When you just released your aura, they tried to jump on you."


    "Why? Does that happen to every god?"


    "No, it definitely doesn''t. My best guess? It might be because of your divinity. They all just so happen to be beast humans and you''re the God of Animals. That''s probably not a coincidence."


    "Yeah, probably not. But what do you expect me to do about it?"


    "Seal your Arcanum. Now. It should at the very least partially take care of this... infatuation."


    "Alright, where do I find Ouranos?"


    "The bas.e.m.e.nt." Zeus then points to a door. "Behind that door, down the stairs."


    Alice and I go down the stairs towards Ouranus and we come before a giant wooden door, my biggest wolf form could fit through.


    "Lord Ouranos, My name is.."


    "Fenrisulfr, Fenris or Fenrir. I know. Those crystal balls are mine. I always have access to the names and divinity. Everything else remains between you and the ball, unless you prove to be a threat to Orario.


    I assume you came here to seal your Arcanum. So let''s get on with it. Come to me."


    I walk up the steps towards the throne until I stand before him.


    He takes out a piece of paper.


    "Take this, hold it with both hands and imagine a symbol, logo, crest or any kind of image you like."


    I quickly imagine a simplistic image of a wolf''s head and it appears on the paper. I change it around until I''m satisfied and the image looks like a black and a white wolf head, circling eachother like a yin and yang symbol.


    I hand the paper back to Ouranos who glances over it for less than a second and grunts. "Hm, I''ve seen worse. Where do you want it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "On your body, where do you want this? It will be the seal."


    "Oh, on my c.h.e.s.t then. Left side please." I then take off my shirt and he places the paper on my c.h.e.s.t. The next moment I feel the image burning into my skin. It''s absolutely no pleasant feeling but it''s not the worst pain I''ve ever felt either.


    After a few seconds the paper burns up and turns to ashes.


    "Done, welcome to Orario Lord Fenrir. You can now make your own Familia. If you ever decide to undo the seal, just pour your divine aura into it."


    "Thank you."


    I walk back to Alice and while we walk back up to the guild she keeps staring at me.


    "What is it?"


    "Your hair it''s... black."


    "What?!" I reach for the back of my neck and grab all my hair, I then pull it over my shoulder to my front and it''s really black.


    "That''s nostalgic."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was born with black hair. It turned white when I became a wolf."


    "Does that mean.."


    "Yes, I cannot transform right now. My claws, my fangs, they''re sealed. My senses are still enhanced but not like they were. It''s like I''ve been reverted to what I was before I became ''The White Wolf of Sparta''."


    "So, you''re weak now. How are you going to train me?"


    "Haaah?! Weak? What are you talking about? Before I became a wolf I was a Spartan warrior, and a powerful warlock. Either one of those things makes for a terrifying opponent, but put them together and you''ve got a lethal mix that can make the most badass warriors cry for mommy."


    "Maybe, but you''re not as fast or as strong as a vampire. As you are now, Aro could''ve handled you himself."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Seriously? What gives you such confidence?"


    "For starters everything I just mentioned, and you''re forgetting one more thing. You can see the future, Edward reads minds, Jasper controls emotions. I was born gifted as well."


    "Really? Why is this the first I''m hearing about this?"


    "I haven''t needed it since the day I became a wolf."


    "Okay, so what is it?"


    "Enhancement."


    "Enhancement?"


    "Yes, I can temporarily enhance any aspect of myself. Speed, strength, stamina, regeneration, anything."


    "Beyond a vampire''s abilities?"


    "Well, no. More like equal. And only one thing at a time, so it''s either strength or speed but not both. Unless I''m angry, if I''m angry I can enhance my rage and then it all becomes enhanced." (Think Spartan Rage from GoW)

 Chapter 30 - 30 Land, a cottage and Valis

    As we continue walking up to the guild from Ouranos''s dingy bas.e.m.e.nt I suddenly stop hearing Alice''s footsteps. I stop and turn around to look at her. ''A vision. It''s been a while.''


    I wait for her and a few minutes later Alice snaps out of it and starts giggling.


    "What is it? What did you see?"


    "Don''t worry, nothing bad. Our family is going to get a little bigger."


    "You''re pregnant?!"


    "What? No! Not like that."


    "Oh, then what.. You meant Familia, didn''t you?"


    Alice just smiles and nods.


    "Why would we start a Familia? I was planning to just give you and the wolves a Falna. Remember, we''re only here to make you stronger to prepare for the next worlds. So why would we do something like that if we know we''re not going to stay here for more than a few years?"


    "Well, while you were busy making plans for us, I guess fate was doing the same thing. I couldn''t see exact details, but someday not too far in the future, something''s going to happen that makes you change your mind and you''d ask me if I''d be okay with us staying here a while longer."


    "What is it?"


    "Honey, if I tell you that, you will avoid it and then we will leave this world once I''m strong enough. I can''t see what happens after that. But if you let it happen we will stay here for at least a few decades from what I could tell. And we will be very happy.


    Are you sure you want to know, and face the unknown in the next world? Because I prefer to see the smile on your face I just saw in the vision."


    "You say that like I''m miserable and always frown."


    "You know what I mean. Just sleep on it, okay? You can still decide tomorrow."


    "Alright, I''ll think about it."


    We walk further up the stairs until we reach the guild hall again. I look around and it seems like everyone has continued going about their day, Zeus is nowhere to be seen and the Beast kin receptionists are gone too.


    I walk up to an empty counter with a receptionist who doesn''t seem too preoccupied and act like I''m taking something out of my coat pocket.


    I take a bag full of clumps of solid gold out of my storage space and put it on the counter.


    "How much can I get for this?"


    The receptionist opens the bag and puts the contents on a plate. Without batting an eyelash at the gold she reads the numbers and letters displayed beneath the plate, which is apparently a magic scale of some kind.


    "Two hundred twenty thousand Valis."


    ''Hmmm, divided by ten that''s about twenty thousand dollars for 15 ounces (425 grams) of gold. Seems fair. Now I know the exchange rate.''


    "Does the guild handle the buying and selling of real estate?"


    "We do, would you like to see what''s available?"


    "Yes please."


    She goes into a back room and quickly comes back with a book and puts it on the counter.


    "Why don'' t you pick out something nice. You''ve got better taste than me when it comes to these things."


    While she starts looking through the pages I take out 2 more bags and hand them to the receptionist. She puts the contents of all three bags on the plate and it comes to a total of six hundred twenty-five thousand Valis.


    I take the money from her and put it in my storage space. I then look to Alice. "Found anything you like?"


    "Yes, but it''s not inside Orario. It''s just 2 miles outside the wall. It''s a beautiful little cottage but it comes with a lot of land. About seven thousand acres. You could do a lot with that land. Do you like it?"


    "Land? Why would we need land if we only stay here for a few years at most. There''s a lot of things I could do with it, you''re right about that, but only if we stay here for a few decades at least. Are you trying to not so subtly influence my decision making?"


    "I was hoping you wouldn''t catch on to that."


    I heave a deep sigh. "Well, in a marriage neither side should make decisions unilaterally, so given the fact that you''ve seen the future, and it being so obvious that you want to stay, I guess I should trust your judgment.


    However, I do hope you realize that this world ain''t all sunshine and rainbows."


    Alice then smiles and shoves the book over to me with it opened on the page with the land and cottage.


    Looking at it, it does look beautiful. The land is big, with a small forest, a lake and a mountainside. The cottage looks great as well. Right next to the lake, it looks like we''ll get plenty of peace and quiet. ''I wonder how much it co..'' "One hundred and fifty five million?!" ''That''s like... 300 Kilo''s of gold.''


    "It''s too much?"


    "Well, no. We have it but, it is a lot. Was there maybe something else you liked?"


    "No, nothing."


    "Really? In this entire book there was nothing else? There must be hundreds of houses in here."


    "No, nothing."


    "Alright." I turn to the receptionist. "We want to buy this land."


    "A down-payment of ten percent is required, we''ll take this land off the market immediately and upon receiving the full payment you''ll get the deed."


    "I''d like to know the exchange rates for diamonds, rubies, pearls, sapphires and emeralds."


    After hashing out the details I pay in diamonds and we leave the guild with a receipt.


    "Why didn''t you just pay the full amount?"


    "Because I can''t really explain how I''m just walking around with three hundred kilo''s of gold. I''ll pay tomorrow after talking to Ganesha, for now we should find a place to stay the night."


    "The girl said to turn right immediately after leaving the guild and to just keep walking until we find a sign saying Darum''s Tavern."


    After a short six minute walk we find the place and get a room for the night, after explaining the circ.u.mstances the owner thankfully allows the wolves to stay in the room as well.


    "Now that we''ve got some privacy let''s get you all a Falna."

 Chapter 31 - 31 Falna and the guild

    "Alright, so how does this work?"


    "Simple, you take off your top and lie down on the bed, face down. And then you let me do all the work." I quickly stop myself from joking, ''just like usual.''


    "Alright." Then Alice begins to do exactly as instructed. When she lays down I sit on the bed and place both my hands on her back.


    I take in some ambient magic and combine it with my aura. I then pour the combination through my hands into Alice.


    A beautiful bright blue glow shines brightly from my hands and magical sparks start to fly from them as well.


    Until the sparks come to halt in mid-air. I look around and nothing is moving. It''s like that time Rob appeared after the Volturi slaughter.


    Then another letter pops into existence right before me and it opens itself again.


    ''Hi kid, remember that wedding gift that would be waiting in the next world? Well, it was supposed to be a vial with pure liquid magic for Alice. Basically she''d gain a few abilities from different vampires in different worlds. But now that you''ve gone to Danmachi let''s make it a little more interesting. Every time Alice levels up, you get to pick a vampire from a different world. ANY vampire from ANY world, no limits whatsoever. Then you can give Alice one ability from that vampire and you can NOT pick the same vampire twice, unless it''s Dracula. But it must be a different version everytime you pick him. For now you can pick 2 vampires to start, just think of the vampire and the ability and they''ll appear on her status.''


    ''Wow, that''s an incredible wedding gift.


    For now, something that would allow her to survive against far more powerful opponents would be nice.


    Cadis Etrama Di Raizel (Noblesse), Hemokinesis (Blood manipulation and creation.)


    Dracula (Castlevania), intangibility.''


    Focusing on the abilities I finish applying the Falna.


    The light fades and her status appears.


    Alice Cullen


    Fenrir Familia


    Level 1


    Strength I-0


    Dexterity I-0


    Agility I-0


    Magic I-0


    Abilities


    Blood manipulation A: The ability to create blood and manipulate it. It can be used offensively as well as defensively.


    Intangibility A: The ability to temporarily become intangible and phase through solid objects. Will allow phisical attacks to go through you, having no effect whatsoever. Certain types of magic may still work. Consumes magic per second.


    Precognition S: The ability to see the future.


    -----


    Quick explanation for those who don''t know. In Danmachi, the base stats are ranked from 0 to 999, where 0 to 99 is I, 100 to 199 is H, 200 to 299 is G and so on until 900 to 999 is S which is the best you can achieve. These levels can be increased by gaining excelia (experience) from killing monsters or training. Everyone starts out with 0 regardless of race, ability or previous experience.


    I then take a piece of paper and put it on her back and infuse it with magic. Her status is immediately transcribed on the paper so Alice can see for herself.


    "So what do the letters mean? Like the A and S after the skills?"


    "That''s the grade of the skill, the more powerful the skill the higher the grade. Form highest to lowest it''s S, A, B, C all the way to I."


    "So, if all my abilities become S I can level up?"


    "No, while technically you''d be ready to level up. Doing so requires you doing something special, something that would impress even the gods. For now I suggest you just get used to the dungeon and using your new skills. Don''t worry about leveling yet."


    After explaining everything to Alice I continue to give the wolves a Falna as well, which has some unintended yet not unwelcome side effects.


    Right now standing before me and Alice are five Werewolves. They''ve all gained shapeshifting as their ability, allowing them to take on a human form.


    Luna looks like a beautiful middle-aged woman, while her kids look like... well, kids. Teenagers, but still kids. The boys look like exact copies of each other while the girls couldn''t look more different. Athena is a brunette while Twilight is a blonde. Athena is tall, Twilight is short.


    "You are going to have to get used to your new forms. You should not use this form tomorrow in the dungeon, instead use it when you''re at home, doing mundane things. When you''re ready I''ll teach you how to fight as a human and then you can start using it in the dungeons.


    Now that we''ve got that taken care of, let''s go over our plans for tomorrow.


    First we should all go to the guild, where I have to pay for the land. Alice, you need to register yourself and the wolves as adventurers and get a guild adviser for yourself, Luna and the kids. They''ll tell you everything you need to know about the dungeon. Once I''m done in the guild I have to go see Ganesha.


    I''m sure your advisor will tell you this but for your first time in the dungeon don''t push yourself. Stick to the first few floors. It''s important to get used to your new abilities before you try to go deeper into the dungeon."


    Alice then nods. "Got it, long day tomorrow so let''s get some sleep."


    The next day after a hearty breakfast we all set off towards the guild. Carrying a crate with 300 kilo''s of gold on one of my shoulders is a lot harder with my abilities sealed, luckily I can enhance my strength.


    As soon as we step inside we''re greeted by a very large group of beast humans who all seem to be waiting for something. ''I''ve got a bad feeling about this.''


    Before one of them sees my face I carry the crate in front of my face just in case.


    We then walk to the nearest receptionist and I hand her the receipt I got for the down-payment. "We''re here to pay the full amount."


    "Yes sir, that''ll be one hundred thirty nine million five hundred thousand Valis please, how would you like to pay?"


    "Gold." I put the crate on the counter.


    It''s obvious she won''t be able to carry it at all. So she walks to the back and returns with a very large, muscular man who appears to be a Boaz, a boar beast human. When he sees me his eyes widen for a second but he quickly regains his composure and gives me a small bow. He then picks up the crate with ease and walks back to the room he came from.


    "Evaluation will take a few minutes."


    "Alice."


    She nods and walks up to the counter.


    "I''m a new adventurer and I need an adviser, and so do they." she then points to Luna and the kids in their human forms.


    While they''re taking care of that, I enhance my hearing to listen in on some conversations among the beast humans.


    "Are you sure he''s coming here?"


    "Yes, the people who were in the guild yesterday all said the exact same thing. He''s a tall man with long unruly white hair that goes down all the way to the back of his knees, he also has a scar on his left cheek."


    "Hmmm... Hey, tell me something. How often do you see a tall man with long hair that reaches the back of his knees who also just so happens to have a scar on his left cheek?"


    "I''ve never seen a man fitting that description, why?"


    "Look at that man over there, he fits it perfectly except for the hair color. And did you see that earlier? The Boaz bowing to him? Very suspicious."


    "Suspicious indeed. Do you think..?"


    "Maybe."


    ''Damn it.''


    I return my attention to the receptionist. They seem to be about done with their conversation.


    Right then the boaz comes back and hands the receptionist a piece of paper. She then puts it on the counter and slides it over to me.


    "Here you go sir the deed to your land."


    "Thank you.


    Alice, I''m going to see Ganesha. When you''re done in the dungeon meet me at the inn we stayed at last night."


    "Alright, see you later."


    "Good luck in the dungeon. And be careful."


    Before I walk away I see Athena and Twilight giggling.


    "Bye bye FENRIR, see you tonight FENRIR."


    ''Well, shit.''


    """IT''S HIM!"""

 Chapter 32 - 32 Ganeshas proposition

    "Haah haah haah, damn it."


    ''I haven''t been out of breath in centuries, it''s so uncomfortable.''


    After slipping into an alley I quickly took a black cloak out of my storage space along with a half face mask.


    "Where did he go?"


    "I don''t know, just keep looking. He can''t have gotten far."


    ''Damn, what the hell do they even want?''


    After deciding to figure that out right now, I stick to the shadows while looking for a straggler.


    It doesn''t take long to find one, I then stealthily sneak up behind her and drag her into an alley.


    She struggles pretty hard so I hold her down which requires me to take my hand off her mouth. Big mistake.


    "HELP! RAPmnnn!"


    I quickly cover her mouth again and turn her around.


    "I''m not going to do anything to you. I just need to know a few things."


    I then take off the hood of the cloak and the mask.


    "YOU''RE LORD FENmnn!"


    After covering her mouth for the third time I ask her to calm down.


    "Would you calm down please? I just wanted to ask why you''re all following me."


    "We all want to join your Familia."


    "All of you?"


    She nods enthusiastically in response.


    "Can I join? Please?"


    "I''m not recruiting. I literally just arrived in Orario yesterday. Are you all already part of a Familia? I don''t wanna piss off some gods and goddesses because they think I''m trying to steal their members."


    "I''m not, but some of the others are experienced adventurers of level 3 and 4, there''s even a level 5 among them. Their Familia''s are not going to want to just let go of them."


    "Thank you for the information. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Emilia, Hume Bunny, 17 years old. My hobbies are archery and cooking."


    "...I asked your name, not your life story. Well, I gotta go. Good luck finding a Familia."


    As I walk away towards the I Am Ganesha I hear her speaking with conviction. "I''m not giving up! I still want to join your Familia."


    "Maybe someday." I say while I continue walking away.


    After a few minutes I''m standing in front of a big... building? No, more like a statue. It''s the I Am Ganesha, a large statue of Ganesha sitting in the lotus position, that functions as the home for the Ganesha Familia.


    Staring at it for a while I''m starting to feel a little bit awkward, mainly because the entrance to the building is the statue''s crotch. ''Who the hell would design something like this?!


    I walk up to a group of beast humans.


    "Do you know where I can find Ganesha? I''m Fenrir, I''m supposed to meet him here."


    Realizing who I am they bow and one of them speaks up. "Please follow me Lord Fenrir."


    Following the little chienthrope boy, we walk up 3 flights of stairs before we stop infront of a large door with a four armed elephant engraved on it, sitting in the lotus position. Another reminder of who''s place this is, just on the off chance it wasn''t obvious enough.


    "This is his office?" I ask the boy.


    "No sir. His living quarters are behind this door." The boy then knocks on the door and a few seconds later a middle-aged azure haired woman opens the door.


    "Captain Mata, Lord Fenrir is here to see Lord Ganesha."


    "Lord Fenrir, we''ve been expecting you. Please come in." She opens the door and stands aside as I walk in. She then turns back to the Chienthrope boy. "Thank you Amir, good luck in the dungeon today." The boy responds with a bright smile and runs off.


    "Lord Fenrir, it''s nice to meet you. My name is Santoshi Mata, Captain of the Ganesha Familia. Please follow me, he''s waiting."


    "Ah, Fenrir, I hope you''ve found Orario welcoming to its newest resident deity. Please take a seat, I believe there is much to discuss."


    "Thank you, it''s actually been a little too welcoming, especially when it comes to the Beast Humans."


    "Yes, I''ve heard. Some of our fellow deities were not pleased their members asked to switch familias. Don''t worry though, none of them blame you as far as I know. You''re god of animals, it''s only natural for them to feel a connection."


    "About that. Isn''t Artemis also a goddess of animals?"


    "So you really don''t know. That''s interesting... You''ve never met any other deities before yesterday have you?"


    "Just one, but he''s a bit... different."


    "Well, to answer your question. Yes, Artemis is a goddess of animals. But she''s not the highest authority when it comes to them. You are. Probably because you don''t have any other divinities, whereas Artemis has quite a few and Animals is not her most prominent divinity, that would be the Hunt. When it comes to anything related to hunting, she''s the highest authority. But none of this is what we''re here to discuss."


    "Right, you mentioned the Monster Feria yesterday. A festival of some kind?"


    "Exactly, we tame monsters from the dungeon and bring them to the surface. Yesterday, I asked you if you could control monsters and you said yes, could you maybe elaborate?"


    "If I want an animal to do something, I can command it to do so. There are no limits, as long as a monster is an animal or part animal I can control them as well. So no vampires, zombies, ghosts or anything humanoid. What exactly do you want me to do with this ability?"


    "With your ability we can bring monsters from deeper in the dungeon to the top for people to see, with less risk. Last year, I lost 2 of my children and 5 more were injured so badly they were forced to retire. But with you, we can bring them out without having to risk as many lives."


    "What would I get in return?"


    "Anything you want, within reason. If I''m able to get it, it will be yours."


    "Information, for starters."


    "Well, depending on the information you ask for, I could provide it right now as a show of good faith, or a down payment. However you want to look at it. In the mean time you''ll have 2 weeks to think about what you want. So, what do you want to know?"


    "The seal that''s been placed on my Arcanum, how do I make one on my own?"


    "I don''t know, my seal came from Ouranos as well. But you could ask Hephaestus or Hecate, they both wear their own seals. Most others I know about wear one from Ouranos. Then there''s Ishtar and Freya I suppose, but if I were you I wouldn''t associate with them unless you absolutely must."


    "Thank you, I''ll help you out with the festival. Let''s just consider the payment a favor to be determined at a later time."


    "That''s fine. I''ll see you in 2 weeks then, that''s one week before the festival. We begin gathering the monsters then.


    Now that our business has concluded, on to less serieus matters..."


    ----


    Meanwhile in the dungeon.


    "Hahaha, killing them with their own blood is so much fun!"


    Alice yells while she''s holding a dagger made of condensed blood. The next moment she makes a vertical cut across the c.h.e.s.t of a large white ape-like monster, called a Silverback.


    The cut is deep, but the blood doesn''t gush out like it should. Instead, Alice creates four arteries and connects them through the wound to the heart of the beast.


    Then Alice starts pumping as much blood into it as she can while the heart keeps expanding, bigger and bigger until..


    "CRACK! SPLASH!"


    The Silverback''s sternum cracks open and the heart explodes out of the c.h.e.s.t of her poor victim.


    "Mom?"


    "Yes Duke?"


    "Weren''t we supposed to stick to the first few floors today? We''re already on floor 12."


    "Yes, but do you want to go tell her that?" Luna says pointing a paw towards Alice.


    Duke then watches as Alice keeps killing more monsters in increasingly brutal and creative ways while using their own blood.


    "Nope, never mind."


    "Mom?"


    "Yes Athena?"


    "Do you think Fenrir knows about this side of her?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve got a strong suspicion that he does not."

 Chapter 33 - 33 Meeting Hephaestus and striking a deal

    After my business with Ganesha was done, I figured I should probably go to Hephaestus since I know next to nothing about Hecate from this world. A few minutes later I''m standing in the tower of Babel again.


    The 4th floor is where the Hephaestus shops begin, they get more expensive on the higher floors until the 8th floor. Which is where Hephaestus can usually be found.


    Before meeting Hephaestus I decide to browse the various weapons and armors on display.


    Before Alice and the pack went to the dungeon I gave Alice some armor I had made for her. (Demigod armor set Assassin''s Creed Odyssey.)


    I made that armor back in our world from materials I had enchanted with the magic available to me but now in this world I can learn how to create using real magic materials. The possibilities are endless.


    Right now I''m browsing the most expensive armors and weapons on the 8th floor.


    "You know, we have a more extensive collection inside the shop. The best armors and weapons are not on open display in the shop window."


    "I was just looking, I wasn''t going to buy anything. Thank you though." Looking at the person who spoke to me, I recognize her as Hephaestus herself.


    "Hephaestus, exactly the goddess I was looking for."


    "And you are?"


    Realizing I''m still wearing my hood and face mask, I quickly take them off.


    "Ah, Fenrir. To what do I owe this visit?"


    "I want my own seal."


    The polite, friendly smile fades from her face and she looks at me more seriously.


    "And who says I can help you with something like that?"


    "Ganesha."


    "Alright, let''s go to my workshop. We can talk privately there."


    A few minutes later we''re in a workshop with a forge in the middle of the room. On my left a wall with hammers, so many kinds of hammers in all shapes sizes and materials. ''Wait, is that a..''


    "Is something wrong?"


    "What''s a meat mallet doing among a very impressive collection of forging hammers?"


    "That''s... for lunch.


    You came here for a purpose, you want to know how to make a seal of your own. What do I get in return?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Hecate is looking forward to seeing you. See, she''s a goddess of magic and witchcraft. When you appeared in front of us yesterday, she felt magic that was entirely unfamiliar to her. That doesn''t happen. Ever.


    She didn''t tell anyone besides me, although others might have noticed.


    We both know you''re not from our world or heaven. You''re either from a different dimension or a different universe altogether. Either way, you know things we will never be able to learn. I want to know everything you''ve learned about forging weapons and armor, enchantments, metallurgy, runes and anything else I might be able to use to enhance my craftsmanship."


    "That seems like a steep price for a little seal. Or am I paying for your silence?"


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to blackmail you or anything like that. Hecate and I are the foremost authorities in our fields, we can only improve our knowledge and skill through trial and error. We can''t go to others to teach us anything, others come to us to learn. So for us to know that there''s someone who knows things that we don''t is just very exciting.


    So how about this, I''ll teach you the seal and in return you give me the knowledge I want. And whether the knowledge is actually beneficial to me or not, I''ll personally make a full set of equipment for every one of your Familia members for free, and every Familia member you gain from now on can get one at half-price."


    "Deal. So how do we do this?"


    "We are going to use a grimoire."


    "I thought they only contain spells."


    "Most do. But they have other uses. I can make empty grimoires. I''m going to give you one and all you have to do is pour magic into it while thinking of the knowledge you want to transcribe onto its pages. The grimoire does the rest."


    "Seems easy enough, let''s start."


    "Alright your seal comes first. We can''t just break the seal and discard it. If we do, Ouranos will know that you''re not using his seal anymore. I assume you want to avoid this?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Alright, in that case we''re going to have to transfer the seal to an artifact that holds a significant amount of your magic within it."


    She then presses a button on her desk and it transforms into a large sort of treasure c.h.e.s.t.


    ''Furniturebots roll out.''


    At that thought I lose my composure for a second and start chuckling.


    "What? You don''t like my transforming furniture?"


    "No, no. It''s really cool."


    "Thanks. See that couch in the corner? It transforms into a bed. Was really proud of that one myself. Great for an afternoon nap."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Okay, now you''re laughing at me. What''s so funny?"


    "You made a magically transforming pull out couch."


    "That''s not what I call it. Are you saying it''s already been invented?"


    "Where I''m from, yeah. By humans, and they didn''t use magic."


    "They made a couch that becomes a bed without magic? Wait.. oh, I see how they might be able to do that. Guess that''s why they call it a pull out couch."


    "Did you just figure out how to make one, just from me telling you it''s possible?"


    "Pretty much. Let''s get back on point though."


    She then opens the c.h.e.s.t and starts rifling through it. Weapons of all kinds start flying through the room, metal ingots, pieces of armor. I actually have to avoid an axe, a sword and a dagger or two.


    "Aha, got it!"


    She then proudly presents me with a tiny little diamond.


    "A diamond?"


    "Yes and no. This one was made through magical means. It wasn''t mined. It is capable of storing more magic than the greatest magic oriented adventurer is capable of producing in a lifetime."


    "That''s a lot of magic."


    "Yes, it is. So you might want to start pouring, it needs to be almost full. In the meantime, I''ll start preparing for the transfer."


    "Done."


    "What?"


    "I''m done. It''s almost full."


    "No way, even Hecate would take a couple minutes to do it. Give me that."


    She grabs the diamond and starts examining it.


    "How?"


    "I don''t know. You told me to fill it, so I did. It''s not that much is it? For us anyway."


    "The amount is not what bothers me, it''s the transfer speed that''s baffling. Like I said, even Hecate would take a few minutes to fill this up, and you did it in seconds.


    Give me your hand."


    She holds out her hand and firmly grabs mine.


    "Now pour just a little bit of magic into my hand."


    I do as she asks.


    "So? Is there something wrong?"


    "No, but there''s more than just magic here. You have a few other energies infused in your magic and somehow the combination is more powerful and allows for a much faster transference. I don''t know what most of them are. Hecate can help you figure this out. It''s not my specialty.


    Anyway, the diamond is almost full so we can now transfer your seal into it.


    Hold the diamond over the seal and pour magic through the seal into the diamond. Don''t forget to contain your aura when the seal is gone."


    I lift my shirt and follow the steps. A few seconds later the seal vanishes slowly until it''s gone completely.


    "Alright, now for the new seal. Here''s a piece of paper. You just follow the exact same steps as you did with Ouranos''s seal. And here''s the recipe for these papers along with the necessary runes, but without the trace Ouranos puts on them."


    I then follow the steps again and design the seal the same way as before, a black wolf chasing a sun and a white wolf chasing a moon, circling each other forming a yin and yang symbol.


    "Now for my part of the deal. Here''s the empty grimoire."


    Hephaestus hands me a small book.


    "Hold it with both hands, close your eyes and start pouring magic into it. Then you focus on the knowledge."


    "Alright, give me a second."


    Before I go over the steps, I decide to organize my knowledge. What do I want to give her and what can I absolutely not share. Guns? That''s a big NO. I''m not going to give her more technologically advanced weapons than what she already has access to. Let''s say anything after the invention of the chinese fire lance from the 10th century is off limits. Other than that, I have no problem sharing my knowledge on metallurgy, runes and enchantments pertaining to crafting magic weapons, armor and other artifacts.


    I then close my eyes and start pouring the magic into it while thinking of all the knowledge I want to share.


    A few minutes later I open my eyes and I''m no longer holding a small book, it''s more like a very thick encyclopedia.


    I hand it over to Hephaestus who immediately opens the book and... burns it.


    "Aren''t you supposed to read it?"


    She doesn''t take her eyes off the flames for a couple seconds while the grimoire turns to ashes.


    She looks at me and after an uncomfortable silence she asks me a question I was not expecting.


    "Is there any way you could obtain some of these metals for me? Uru, Vibranium, Adamantium, Nth Metal, Dionesium, Promethium, Batmanium and Electrum."


    ''Oops.''

 Chapter 34 - 34 Hephaestus curse and a new deal

    "Is there any way you could obtain some of these metals for me? Uru, Vibranium, Adamantium, Nth Metal, Dionesium, Promethium, Batmanium and Electrum."


    "The first three wouldn''t be too hard to obtain. They were on my to do list anyway. But the others aren''t, at least not yet.


    Either way, you''re going to have to wait quite a while."


    "That''s okay, time isn''t an issue. So, you have your seal, I''ve got the knowledge. I''d say we''re about done here right?"


    "That depends."


    "On what?"


    "Whether or not you''re willing to tell me about that." I say, pointing at her eyepatch.


    "Why? Are you going to fix it?


    Do you know how many have tried? Every time I get my hopes up. I''ve offered so many rewards, I''ve lost count."


    "I don''t know if I can fix it, that''s why I need to know more."


    After a while of pondering Hephaestus apparently comes to a decision.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you the story.


    It all started with a theory I''d come up with. I knew human blood contains iron, but from my own experiments I''d learned that the blood of gods contains something else. Something stronger, but the thought of taking blood from an innocent god didn''t sit well with me so I asked Zeus if I could take some blood from his father, Kronos, who was imprisoned.


    Of course he wanted to know why, so I explained my findings. He was quite amazed and gave me permission on one condition. If my research led to anything, he''d get something special made from the material.


    I accepted, and was given permission to go to tartarus and take some blood from Kronos.


    After I took it and got it back to my forge in heaven to study it, I was amazed to find that Titan blood contains something even better than that of a god. I extracted as much of the metal as I could and called it Aegis, I used it to forge a shield and a b.r.e.a.s.tplate but before I could finish a complete set of armor and make a weapon, I noticed my eyesight had gone bad in my right eye. When I looked into a mirror, I found out that my eye had been horribly disfigured.


    I asked help from Hecate and after she''d finished examining me, I was shocked to learn that my entire soul had already been cursed. And whatever this curse was, it was starting to affect me physically as well.


    She helped me create this eyepatch. It contains the curse and stops it from spreading as long as I don''t touch any of the Aegis.


    Zeus was quite angry I couldn''t continue so he took both the shield and the b.r.e.a.s.tplate and left me with nothing. The shield would serve him well later in battle though, that thing has saved his life many times. It is virtually indestructible and is completely impervious to magic. Of course this also means it cannot be enchanted.


    Hecate and I later figured out that Kronos knew what his blood could be used for so he placed a curse on it, if anyone used it for whatever purpose, they would slowly whither and die a painful death.


    But there you go. So, think you can do it?"


    ''Virtually indestructible, huh. Wonder Womans bracelets are made from the same metal as the Aegis shield in DC, only they called it Amazonium. Those bracelets have stood up against gods, Superman, Darkseid, a machine capable of annihilating star systems, the full force of the entire Greek Pantheon and even attacks from the Spectre. Who is literally the physical embodiment of God''s vengeance. Indestructible indeed.''


    "Yes, I think I can help you. But what will I get in return?"


    "See? I knew I shouldn''t get my hopes... what did you just say?"


    "I think I can help you. I''d like to at least try, but if I succeed what do I get in return? I don''t mean to be an asshole, but when I asked for a flimsy little seal and offered a finger, you took the entire hand. And now I can clean your soul and give you back your depth perception. So, what do I get?"


    "What do you want?"


    "No, how about you make me an offer."


    After thinking about it for a dozen seconds or so she seems to have made up her mind.


    "Like I said, throughout the years I''ve offered many rewards to anyone capable of lifting this curse. I''ll give you all of it."


    "Draw me up a list."


    She quickly takes a piece of paper from her desk and holds it between both hands. A few seconds later words start appearing on the paper.


    "What was that?"


    "Transcription paper. It''s like a simpler version of the empty grimoire. Here you go."


    She hands me the paper and I start reading down the list.


    ''A lot of artifacts, weapons and armors of course. But further down the list things start getting interesting. I guess over time she got more desperate and started offering bigger and better rewards.


    There''s a volcano she owns, a couple mines and then there''s the last 3 things on the list.


    A personal blacksmith contract. A little different from a normal one. Basically she''d personally make me anything I''d want her to make and make it her priority, and all I''d have to do is provide the materials. The contract would last until either one of us dies.


    Then there''s a summoning contract. I''d be allowed to summon her wherever and whenever to do whatever is required.''


    "Uh, doesn''t the summoning contract make the blacksmith one obsolete?"


    "Yeah, I got pretty desperate when I offered that one. Let alone the last one. So embarrassing..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m already married."


    "That never stopped any other god."


    "I want something else instead of the last one."


    "What is it?"


    "Your knowledge, every single bit of it. I want to learn everything you know about forging weapons and armor, enchantments, metallurgy, runes and anything else I might be able to use to enhance my craftsmanship."


    "That''s... Alright, fine. But you''re going to have to take this knowledge in pieces. I give you some and once you''ve mastered it, and only then, can you get the next piece.


    And this is all assuming you can actually get rid of this curse. So far you haven''t shared how you plan to do it."


    "Yeah, about that. Do you have some kind of barrier that could shield me using my Arcanum?"


    "Already in place, it''s also anti scrying."


    Knowing it''s safe to go ahead, I stop holding back. I pour my aura through the seal and it breaks immediately. My hair turns white again, my fangs come out and my eyes become sharper like those of a predator. All my senses return to me all at once.


    I start walking towards Hephaestus slowly. And take her right arm in my hands.


    "Try to hold still."


    The next moment I sink my fangs into her and focus on every aspect of her until I find the curse. I then start devouring it, slowly.


    It doesn''t actually take all that long. Once I''ve finished I let go of her arm and take a few steps back.


    "That''s it? You just bit me."


    "No, I devoured the curse. See for yourself. Just take off the eyepatch and look in a mirror. I''m sure Hecate can confirm if your soul has been cleansed as well."


    She walks to a mirror and slowly takes off her eyepatch. She looks at her previously disfigured eye for a few seconds before tears start rolling down her cheeks.


    In the meantime, I place a new seal for my Arcanum.


    "I''ll give you a day to gather and prepare all the rewards."


    "Thank you!"


    "One more question. Do you have any more Aegis?"


    "Yes, I couldn''t even use one-tenth of what I took. Why?"


    "In due time, you''re going to make me something special."

 Chapter 35 - 35 Meeting Hecate and another deal

    After settling everything with Hephaestus and getting directions towards Hecate, I left and went to go see the goddess of magic and witchcraft.


    A few minutes later I''m standing in front of a dark mansion that is surrounded by a beautiful garden filled with herbs and poisonous plants. Aconite, Hemlock, Belladonna and Tobacco are among the few I actually manage to recognize.


    As I walk towards the mansion I see most people wearing robes, holding staves and some are carrying large books or scrolls strapped on their backs. '' I''m definitely in the right place.''


    The moment I reach the front door, a middle aged male Chienthrope opens the door. "Good afternoon Lord Fenris, my name is Spot, I''m the captain of the Hecate Familia. Our goddess is waiting for you."


    The Chienthrope man with the generic dog name leads me towards a large room with a large cauldron, the walls are full of shelves filled with plant cuttings and bottles filled with unidentifiable liquids.


    A very pungent odour assaults my nose. I usually try not to focus on the things I can smell, like people who don''t bathe enough and women on their periods but right now I actually have to turn off my sense of smell completely, which is very uncomfortable.


    ''This might be what the potions room in Hogwarts smells like.''


    At the back of the room, next to the biggest cauldron, a woman is mixing and matching various plants and putting them in a boiling liquid.


    She is tall, standing at 192 centimeters. Almost as tall as I am. She has long hair that continuously changes color between red, black and blonde. Her face changes as well, one moment she''s a young woman in her twenties, then she''s well in her forties and the next she''s an elderly woman.


    Noticing us entering her room, she looks up and gives a bright smile. She points to a ladle in the cauldron and colorful sparks fly off her fingers. The next moment the ladle starts stirring the concoction on its own. She then points towards the fire under the cauldron and with more sparkles she dims the flames to half their size and heat.


    "Hello Fenris, welcome to my laboratory, with it''s simmering cauldrons and shimmering fumes. Where I make potions that can bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses, where I bottle fame, brew glory and even put a stopper to death."


    ''The hell? Is she Snape or something?''


    "Hello Hecate. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Hephaestus sent me a message right after you left. Tell me, how did you cure her... condition?"


    Seeing no reason to lie to her, I decide to be honest about it.


    "Is this room safe from scrying eyes?"


    She points her finger upwards and it starts glowing then she swings it around in a circular motion three times.


    "It is now. Whatever secrets you reveal to me will remain between us. So, how''d you do it?"


    "With these." I break the Arcanum seal, again, then I open my mouth and prolong my fangs.


    The next moment Hecate''s eyes go wide and she comes uncomfortably close. She takes out a looking glass and starts examining my fangs very, very closely.


    "Absolutely fascinating. And absolutely frightening. With these you could devour all the air and even the magic in the atmosphere, all the water in the ocean, all the lava flowing to and from a planet''s core. You can destroy an entire world in so many ways with these things.


    If I were to... extract one, does a new one grow in its place? I can sense your ability to heal from pretty much anything, I''m wondering if it extends to these beauties."


    "You''re not extracting anything. I''m not a shark. I can''t be sure they''ll grow back."


    "We could try with one, if it doesn''t work you''ll still have three left. Imagine the things I could make with those teeth. I could make a potion that can devour any disease. Or one that can devour age and make people youthful again."


    "Can''t you already do those things?"


    "Yes, but the ingredients are so expensive, I''d rather sell them."


    "It''s about money?!"


    "Hmm? No, not just that. I also genuinely want to know more about them. I might be able to help you figure out more of their properties. And you yourself as well. I''m just guessing but, you haven''t met many gods have you?"


    "No, I haven''t. Ganesha asked that same question."


    "That''s because an untrained god is quite rare. It''s very interesting to see one. You see, there''s nothing quite as dangerous as an untrained god. Case in point, those fangs. You clearly know how to use them, for the most part, given how you cured my friend. But if you didn''t you could have devoured her whole by accident.


    If a god doesn''t learn to control their godly powers properly, they are a danger to anyone and everyone around them. So, when a new god appears we usually help each other to better understand our abilities."


    "So, you''re going to help me better understand my abilities?"


    "Sure, but I want your knowledge in return. Everything you know about magic, witchcraft, herbs and poison."


    ''Ugh, I''m having d¨¦j¨¤ vu.''


    "Fine, but I better learn something useful. Give me one of those empty grimoires."


    She smiles and holds out her hand, snaps her fingers and *poof*, just like that a grimoire appears on her hand.


    "Neat trick, I can do something similar but without the snapping and the poofing."


    I take the grimoire and start pouring magic into it while focusing on the knowledge.


    A few seconds later I''m once again holding a large book.


    "Thank you." Hecate says as she takes the book from me. Unlike Hephaestus who burnt the book to absorb the knowledge, this time the book starts to shine brightly and turns into light particles that flow into her forehead.


    "Do all gods have a unique way of absorbing knowledge from those grimoires?"


    "Yes, we usually use one of our divinities to do it. I use light, Hephaestus uses fire and I saw Poseidon use water once. I''m not sure how a god of animals would do it though. Maybe it''ll turn into an animal and then you eat it, haha. Oh! Wait a minute. Maybe you''ll devour it. I''m pretty sure those fangs of yours qualify you to be a devouring god."


    "Interesting. Thank you. You were going to teach me?"


    "Ah, right. I have intuitive knowledge of magic. All the spells you gave me just now? If you''d performed them in front of me, I would have learned everything about them just from watching."


    "I see, Hephaestus learned how to make something just from me telling her it was possible. That was intuitive knowledge?"


    "Yes, exactly. You should have that as well. Think about an animal, any animal."


    "Alright." I close my eyes and focus on... a bear.


    The next moment I open my eyes.


    "Wow, that''s pretty cool. When I focused on the bear I learned everything about it. How did I not know I could do that? I''ve come in contact with animals plenty of times."


    "It''s something you have to consciously do, otherwise it won''t work. Moving on, there are many gods who can turn into animals, including myself. I can turn into a dog, a snake or any kind of polecat. Zeus as a god of the skies can turn into nearly any kind of bird, except a few, like the Phoenix, Roc, Alkonost, Sirin or Caladrius.


    Now, you as a god of animals should be capable of turning into any animal you want."


    "What?! I can already turn into a large wolf, but you''re telling me I can turn into more?"


    "Interesting. Could you turn into a wolf right now please?"


    "Sure, just give me a second."


    I quickly put on my armor so I don''t have to be n.a.k.e.d later. Once that''s done, I phase in an instant and turn into a large wolf.


    "Wow, that was incredible. I''ve never seen someone transform so effortlessly. Now try to do the same, but with another animal."


    I nod my head in response and try to focus on a dog since that''s closest to my current form so hopefully it''ll be somewhat easy. I then go through the usual steps to transform and... nothing.


    I talk to Hecate telepathically while still in my wolf form."It doesn''t work."


    "Hmm, let me think." A few dozen seconds later she seems to be having some sort of eureka moment. "I''m going to assume you''ve never devoured a dog before, have you?"


    "Of course not! What kind of monster do you take me for?"


    "Alright then, try to turn into an animal you have devoured in the past."


    "I''ll try." I close my eyes and focus as hard as I can, once again on the bear. I imagine all its features and its anatomy, the knowledge I acquired earlier comes in handy for this. Then I go through the steps of transformation and...

 Chapter 36 - 36 Growth and the new deal

    "Alright then, try to turn into an animal you have devoured in the past."


    "I''ll try." I close my eyes and focus as hard as I can, once again on the bear. I imagine all its features and its anatomy, the knowledge I acquired earlier comes in handy for this. Then I go through the steps of transformation and...


    success!


    In a flurry of shapes and colors I phase into a large Kodiak Bear.


    Looking down at my paws in amazement, they look and feel so strange.


    ''This is awesome. I feel like singing. Tell everybody I''m on my way. New friends and new places to see.''


    I quickly turn back into my humanoid form.


    ''Incredible, I can turn into anything I devour. I''m absolutely going to the Monsterverse and hunt down Godzilla at my earliest convenience. Oooh and Ghidorah! A three headed dragon! Wait, how would that even work? Would my mind split in three? Meh, I''ll cross that bridge when I get there.''


    "It''s amazing, thank you. But my wolf form is way more comfortable and just feels more natural to me."


    "Does it feel more comfortable than your humanoid form?"


    "Actually, yes it does."


    "Interesting. The size of your wolf and bear forms were bigger than any wolf or bear I''ve ever seen. Is that one of your abilities? Can you grow bigger and become smaller?


    "Yes, I can both grow and shrink."


    "Have you ever tried to grow in your humanoid form?"


    "Really? If I could grow and shrink like that, I''m pretty sure I''d know."


    "Once again, that depends if you''ve ever tried or not. You can''t just accidentally stumble upon most abilities. They usually require a certain amount of focus. So if you''ve never tried before, you should probably do so now. It''s better to know you''re capable of something and never have to use it, than it is to have to do something, not knowing you''re actually capable of it. Besides, growing and shrinking in size is not that rare among gods. Some of us can just do it, others use their divinities like Poseidon. He gathers a large amount of seawater around him and shapes the water into himself. So just try."


    "Alright."


    And for the umpteenth time in the last forty-five minutes I close my eyes and focus, but this time I focus on becoming bigger. But before I even open my eyes.. *BANG*


    The top of my head knocks against the ceiling.


    "Damn! It actually worked. Hah! This is amazing, thank you again"


    "You''re welcome. Now how about you turn into a wolf again and become as big as you possibly can."


    "I won''t fit in this room."


    "Right, let''s remedy that." She then snaps her fingers again and the room suddenly becomes much bigger.


    "Spatial magic."


    "Yes, exactly."


    "Do you also know temporal magic?"


    "Yes, we''re surrounded by it right now. In this room, time moves faster, so a hundred days in here is more like one day on the outside. That''s how I can experiment as much as I want with very few disturbances."


    "We''ve been here for an hour, but you''re saying no more than tirty-six seconds have passed outside?"


    "Yes, exactly. Now, could you become big please?"


    "Oh, right." I turn into my wolf form again and become as big as I can.


    The next moment I''m standing at twenty-three feet tall. (about 7 meters)


    ''Hmm, I''ve grown over the last few years. I''m now bigger than Fenris from Marvel but nowhere near Godzilla''s size. He''s at least one hundred meters taller.''


    "Alright let me use a little spell to see what we''re working with here."


    When she''s created a full circle she claps her hands together and the dust on the floor aligns to create a very complex magic circle.


    The circle starts glowing brightly and after ten seconds it fades and there''s no magic circle or even dust anymore.


    "Incredible. Did you know you''re in a perpetual state of growth?"


    "Yes, I''m aware."


    "But not just in size, everything is evolving. Your bone and muscle density, which actually makes sense, otherwise they couldn''t support your size when sooner or later you become too big. But also every kind of energy that runs through your body is increasing in both quality and quantity. And what are all these forms of energy? I only recognise a few, but there are dozens. Maybe even more that couldn''t be perceived by my spell.


    Your existence defies so many things I thought I knew.


    What are you?"


    "Not sure how to answer that existential question. Let me be blunt here, because this isn''t going in the direction I''d hoped. I wanted to find out something you wanted, or even needed that I could give you.."


    "In return for my knowledge." She says, finishing my sentence. "In Hephaestus'' note she explained that for curing her condition, you, in return would receive her knowledge and various other rewards. And now you want mine."


    "Yes, exactly. But while it was obvious what Hephaestus would want in return. The only thing you''ve been interested in is my fangs." She seems ready to say something at that so I quickly intervene. "Which I''m not giving you."


    "A" She responds slumping her shoulders in disappointment.


    "So, what would you want in return?"


    "I don''t know what you have to off...er" Suddenly she seems lost in thought, before apparently coming to a decision.


    "Where are you from?" She asks, rather suddenly.


    "Excuse me?"


    "To tell you what I want in return for giving you my knowledge I need to know if you''re from a dimension connected to this universe or from a different universe entirely."


    "Different universe."


    "And will you travel to other universes later?"


    "Yes."


    "Safe to assume then that some of these worlds will have magic in them, correct?"


    "Yes, certainly."


    "Good, then I know what I want from you.


    I''m going to give you everything, and I mean EVERYTHING. Everything I know about magic, witchcraft, herbs, poison, necromancy and sorcery. Basically all my divinities, at least the ones that could be useful to you in any way.


    In return, whenever you learn anything about them that isn''t included in the knowledge I give you, you put it in these and send it to me." When she''s finished she conjures another empty grimoire.


    "A grimoire?"


    "Yes, with Hephaestus'' knowledge, you''ll be able to make these yourself."


    "Alright, that''s actually pretty easy. But how do I send it to you? I can''t make a round trip to this universe every time I learn something new."


    "You''d put the grimoires here." She holds her hand open and a magic circle appears, she then puts her hand to my forehead and a magic spell appears in my mind.


    "You have your own dimension?"


    "Yes, I do. When you fill a grimoire, just put it inside and I''ll find it. With the spell I just gave you, you can only put things inside. You can''t take anything out.


    So, do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 37 - 37 Floor 17, Alice vs. The Goliath

    "So, do we have a deal?"


    "Yes, we have a deal."


    "Alright then, we''re going to have to do this in stages, I can''t just give you all my knowledge in one grimoire."


    "Hephaestus said the same thing, but why?"


    "Because it''s not just simple knowledge obtained through study, there''s more to it. Remember the knowledge you gained of the bear after you focused on it? I''ve been doing that with magic. And I''ve been doing that for a very, VERY long time."


    "Ah, right. Guess that would be a lot." ''Especially considering everything I learned about the bear. I know everything about it. Anatomy, physiology all in absolute perfect detail. I know how to tame and train one to do whatever I want it to, even if I couldn''t talk to animals and force them to do what I want them to. I even know how it evolved to become what it is today, and how to evolve it further. With magic it could evolve to become any kind of monster related to bears in existence and so much more, even without magic the posibilities are endless. Considering what I could do with a bear, if I focus on a c.o.c.kroach I could evolve it to be more powerful than Meruem.''


    "Alright, so when do we start and how long is it going to take?"


    "Hmm, a full grimoire a day for the next two and a half years should do it."


    "Wow... that''s a lot. All my knowledge of magic fit into one grimoire but you need nine hundred?"


    "No, magic is maybe three hundred. I''m also giving you herbs, poison and necromancy."


    "That''s a lot."


    "Yes it is, add to that the grimoires you''ll get from Hephaestus... Why do you want so much knowledge anyway?"


    "If you knew anything about the worlds I''m planning to visit in the future you wouldn''t ask that question. Safe to say there''s some truly dangerous creatures out there."


    "Right, well if you''re really planning on making such dangerous enemies, perhaps you should think about taking a dimension for yourself. One that has an empty world in it, a paradise for animals. And then collect or raise an army of animals for yourself.


    The knowledge you''ll gain from me includes various kinds of summoning spells, some of which could work across dimensions with some minor alterations. Just a suggestion."


    " Thank you, I''ll think about that. I guess I''ll see you tomorrow then."


    ''Done for the day, and earlier than I expected. I wonder how Alice and the wolves are doing.''


    ----------


    Meanwhile in the Dungeon on floor 17.


    Alice and the pack are walking through very large, eerily quiet halls. This floor seems to lack the sounds and smells they''ve gotten used to. It''s as though this floor doesn''t have any monsters at all.


    "Alice, don''t you think maybe we should go back up? We didn''t get any information about any floors below the tenth, we weren''t even supposed to go below the fifth."


    "Oh relax Luna, let''s just see what monsters this floor has and then we''ll go back up. Speaking of monsters, we''ve been on this floor for a while now. How come we haven''t seen any?"


    *Crack*


    Everybody stops walking as they turn their heads to the right. They see a sort of crystalline wall that slowly starts glowing a pale blue light, revealing the silhouette of a giant humanoid standing at about twenty meters. (65 ft.)


    "Huh, I didn''t see that coming. Alright Luna, boys you focus on the legs. Limit its mobility. Girls, you keep it distracted. Anticipate its movements and disrupt its attacks. Meanwhile I''ll try to find a way to bring it down permanently."


    "Can''t you just use its own blood?" Luna asked.


    "No, I can''t sense any blood flowing through that thing."


    "Then we''ll have to do it the hard way. Kids, you got your orders, get ready."


    *CRACK*BAM*


    *ROOAARR*


    The moment the Goliath breaks through the wall the rubble falls all around the party and the monster lets out a deafening roar.


    Without any hesitation Luna, Beowulf and Duke start running towards its feet, aiming to sever the giant''s Achilles tendon.


    All three of them chomp down on them at the same time.


    *GRAAA!*BAM!*


    The Goliath screams out in pain and falls to its hands and knees.


    "Forget the plan, I got this." Alice says while she creates a spear, seemingly out of thin air, made out of blood.


    The next moment she drives it straight through the giant''s temple.


    "That was easier than I thought it would be." Duke said. "When did you learn how to make blood out of thin air?"


    "Just now, I guess I forgot the part where this ability allows me to create blood as well as manipulate it however I like."


    "Guys! I hate to rain on your parade, but I don''t think this monster is dead. It didn''t poof out of existence like all the other monsters did. Where''s the crystal they always drop? And a monster like this should leave a drop item as well, don''t you think?" Luna interrupts while staring at the giant''s head.


    A gooey, black substance that was flowing out of the wound, slowly starts to flow back into the head.


    "It must have a weak spot somewhere, right?" Twilight asks nervously.


    "That just gave me an idea. I''m going to have to go all out. Not sure what that''ll do to me so take care of me in case I lose consciousness."


    Without waiting for a response, Alice immediately raises both her arms in the air. Above the giant four big spheres of blood appear, they immediately separate into hundreds of blood spears.


    As Alice lowers her arms the spears all impale every square inch of the Giants body, making the monster look like a huge porcupine.


    No longer able to keep up her strength, Alice collapses on the ground. The spears lose their solid state and turn into normal blood splashing all over and around the giant''s corpse.


    ""Aww, man. That''s not cool."" Twilight and Athena complain in unison, while being completely covered in blood from head to toe.


    "Hahaha, that''s what you get for sending that mob after Fenris." Duke says, laughing his a.s.s off.


    "Duke, you can cary Alice back up to the city."


    "Oh come on, mom!"


    ----------


    An hour later at the dungeon entrance, two teenage girls, a middle-aged woman and a teenage boy exit the dungeon accompanied by a wolf with a young woman strapped to its back.


    After exiting the dungeon they''re approached by a tall figure wearing a hood.


    "Luna, what happened to Alice? And why is she strapped to Duke''s back?" Fenris takes off the hood as he stares intently into Luna''s eyes waiting for a satisfying answer.


    "Hehe so, funny story.. she may have exerted her magic a little too much and lost consciousness. But as far as we can tell she''s just sleeping." Luna answers.


    "Why would she need to use her magic at all if you didn''t go past the fifth floor? Anybody could survive there. I''ve sent seven year old children in the agoge to more hostile climates than these floors could possibly offer. So what happened?"


    "Well... we may have gone a little further than the fifth floor."


    "How much further?"


    "Twelve floors further, to the seventeenth."


    "You fought the giant? That''s.. a problem."


    "Why? We won and it dropped some kind of tooth, and a huge crystal."


    "Because you''re all level one, and it''s your first time entering the dungeon. You''ve just done something no one else has ever done before.


    *sigh*


    You know what? It''s okay. You''re all safe, that''s what matters. Let''s go to the tavern and tomorrow we''ll go see our new home.


    We''ll deal with the consequences as they come."


    Fenris rubs Duke behind his ears as his tail starts wagging. He then unties Alice from Duke''s back and carries her towards the tavern.

 Chapter 38 - 38 One month boot camp

    The next morning I''m sitting next to Alice on a bed waiting for her to wake up, when her eyes slowly opened.


    "What happened?" She asks groggily, still waking up.


    "You used too much magic. You fell unconscious and the wolves brought you back.


    I don''t want to lecture you, but this can never happen again. I understand that trying a new power is exciting but that is no excuse for putting yourself in danger like you did."


    "I understand. I messed up.


    What was that thing we fought? The giant?"


    "It''s called the Goliath. It''s a floor boss, also called a Monster Rex. There are several different floor bosses on other floors, deeper in the dungeon. You''ll undoubtedly fight more of them, but to ensure you''ll survive those encounters we''re going to train over the next month.


    I have no doubt that if I update your falna right now, you and the wolves will all level up. If I do that, you''ll gain a new ability.


    But considering you haven''t even used your intangibility in combat yet, and you fell unconscious after using your hemokinesis too much, you''re going to have to train non-stop for the next month.


    If the results of the training are sufficient you can level up, otherwise you keep training until you''ve mastered these abilities."


    "You expect me to master them in a month?"


    "What''s wrong? Don''t think you can do it? You should have some more faith in yourself darling. Besides, I''m the one training you. I know a few very useful applications of your powers, we''re going to focus on those. And after that you can test and push the limits of your abilities for yourself."


    "Alright, when do we start?"


    "First we go to see our new home, then we begin. But before any of that, you need to drink up and regain some strength." I roll up my sleeve and put my arm in front of Alice. But instead of biting my arm she grabs it and pulls me closer and starts kissing me.


    Feeling she should still get some blood in her system I decide to kiss her back but not before running my tongue along one of my fangs, making it bleed.


    After a good 20 seconds of practically s.u.c.k.i.n.g me dry of blood, she starts to get more handsy so I quickly stop her.


    "Whoa hold on. We''re not alone." I say, nodding to the side of the room where the wolves are all sitting, smiling at us.


    "What? How did I not notice... never mind. When did you get in?" Alice asks confused and a little embarrassed.


    "They never left, they''ve been here all night. Wolves take care of their sick, remember? They were worried about you and wouldn''t leave your side.


    Well, now that you''ve got your strength back, let''s go see about our new home."


    Half an hour later we''re standing a few miles outside Orario, in front of a beautiful lake with water lilies and a bevy of swans going about their day. Unfortunately the cottage looks like shit in comparison.


    "That''s not what it looked like in the picture." Alice says with disappointment.


    "I know. Looks like it hasn''t been maintained at all. *sniff* Wood rot and termites. This place is beyond repair. A breeze could blow this sumbitch down.


    I''m going to have to build something new. And untill I''m done I guess we''re camping out here.


    But before any of that, we''re gonna train. Kids, Luna, you need to get used to your human bodies so start running around the lake until it stops feeling weird and unnatural." The wolves don''t hesitate and start running... sort of.


    "And as for you my love. I''m going to punch you.. hard. And you can only defend yourself with a bloodshield or by letting my fist go through you."


    "*gulp* That''s domestic violence."


    "I just want you to survive honey. Now prepare.."


    2 hours later


    Alice is lying on the ground breathing heavily. "Hah, hah, hah bastard. Is this how you trained Renesmee? Poor girl didn''t know what she got herself into when she asked to become a Spartan."


    "HAHAHA, they were just fists of love honey. You''ve earned some rest. I have to go into Orario to get the first Grimoires. When I get back we''ll turn it up a few notches." I say, walking off towards Orario.


    "WAIT, WHAT?! HEY COME BACK HERE! EXPLAIN YOURSELF!


    Hmpf fists of love.. my a.s.s."


    Over the next thirty days I continued training Alice mostly one on one, twenty-four seven, unless I was working on the new cottage, which can''t be called a cottage anymore. Everytime I finished a blueprint Alice wanted to add something new so now we''ve got a lakeside mansion.


    After a few days the wolves got used to their bodies so I started training them properly as well.


    I also picked up a new grimoire from both goddesses every day at noon like clockwork.


    "Alright, your training is done for now. None of you have gotten any sleep over the last month, which normally wouldn''t be a problem for you but considering the circ.u.mstances you should all get some sleep for the night. Tomorrow morning I''ll update your falna and you can go to the dungeon."


    The wolves don''t even bother to get inside, they just turn back to their wolf forms for the first time in a month and fall asleep on the spot.


    "Gotta say though, building a mansion in a month is pretty impressive honey, you''ve outdone yourself." Alice says proudly.


    "I have strength, speed, magic, unlimited resources and I studied everything I could get my hands on at MIT, which includes structural engineering and architecture. But I suppose it is somewhat impressive."


    "Tch, showoff.


    Fenris, these two worlds you want to go to. Explain to me again why you need to go."


    "Well, one of them has metals both Hephaestus and I want to study. A metal that is perfect for magic, its potential is limitless. It is used by gods in that world. Then there''s a metal that is pretty much unbreakable. And the last one has properties that make it incredibly versatile."


    "Right. The metals I understand. It''s the world with the big a.s.s monsters I''ve got a problem with."


    "I told you, I can turn into anything I''ve devoured. When I devour these monsters I''ll gain their abilities. I understand your hesitance, but I assure you I have every intention of coming back to you in one piece."


    "Somehow I doubt these monsters will take your intentions into consideration when they try to tear you apart."


    "Haha, don''t worry. You should get some sleep like them." I say pointing towards the wolves. "When you wake up, I will stand next to you having returned from the Monsterverse. I still need something from Hephaestus before I go to the other world."


    "Time to hunt some monsters."

 Chapter 39 - 39 Into the Monsterverse

    Author''s Note:


    I''ve never done this before (write an author''s note I mean) but in this case I believe it''s necessary.


    I''m going to take some liberties regarding the abilities some Titans in the Monsterverse possess. Such as Ghidorah for example, his gravity beams are just high-voltage electricity, they have absolutely nothing to do with gravity. But for my story he can actually manipulate gravity to some extent.


    I''m doing this because I want all the abilities of these Titans combined to allow Fenris to terraform a planet to his liking.


    I hope you''ve enjoyed my story so far and will continue to do so in the future. Enjoy the chapter!


    --------------------


    "Time to hunt some monsters... but when?"


    ''In the Monsterverse Titans have been on earth since before the Permian period 300 million years before the dawn of mankind.


    Rodan for his ability to manipulate heat and magma, allowing him to burn at extraordinary temperatures reaching at least 1500¡ãC (2732¡ãF).


    A MUTO for their ability to create an electromagnetic pulse that can even weaken Godzilla''s atomic breath.


    And of course last but not least, King Ghidorah for his gravity beams and various other abilities.


    And who knows? There might be some monsters that were never shown in the movies.''


    After deciding to enter the Monsterverse at the beginning of the Permian period, during the formation of the supercontinent pangea, I raise my claws, fill them with my aura and slash downward, creating a rift in space. Looking through the rift it looks like a night sky filled with stars just like last time.


    The rift slowly stabilizes and turns into a portal. After stepping through the portal it immediately closes behind me and I''m launched towards a bright star in the distance again.


    Just before actually reaching the star, I come to a halt and another portal, the exact shape and size as the one I just made appears before me.


    I step through and immediately notice there''s way more oxygen in the air, which actually makes me feel a little lightheaded for a few days. During these days I just lay down and let my body slowly adapt.


    Luckily my body, being in a constant state of evolving, quickly adapts to my new environment. About six days after my arrival in this world I no longer notice any adverse effects from the change in atmosphere.


    I''ve been keeping local predators away by releasing tiny bursts of aura periodically. But now I no longer have to.


    I turn into my wolf form and decide to get the lay of the land.


    During the next two weeks I don''t come across a single titan, despite running all over the continent. A few days after I started scouting I realized I don''t have to hold back here. Habits die hard I suppose, but there are no humans to look out for, no cities to avoid, the only thing to watch out for are the titans.


    So for the first time since I woke up from my 2500 year slumber, I''m entirely free to run around and hunt with no consequences.


    I''d hunted before, in the Apalachians and Yellowstone but I took the size of a normal wolf then. But now I can go full-sized.


    So I enjoyed hunting for a while, which was interesting. Due to higher levels of oxygen in the air, insects are much larger. I came across spiders as big as dogs and dragonflies with wingspans of 75cm (2,5 ft.). At first I had the urge to take a flamethrower out of my storage dimension, but I figured 2 billion Asians can''t all be wrong, so I tried a few and they didn''t taste all that bad.


    I had fun doing that for a while but the apparent absence of titans started to bother me. I can''t track their scent because I have no idea what they smell like in the first place, and I can''t seem to pick up anything using my other senses either. In the movies they figured out that titans traveled across vast distances using a large, subterranean network of caves deep beneath the earth''s crust. That''s where they might be for now.


    So at this point there are two options. First, wait it out. They''d have to appear at some point. Or two, lure at least one of them to me.


    The second option carries more risk since I don''t know where any of them are. My plan is to unleash my aura to its fullest extent, which is basically akin to announcing the presence of a new alpha rival to Godzilla''s race. There should still be more than 1 of them at this point and Ghidorah is probably not here yet. My theory is that he arrives inside the meteor that wipes out the dinosaurs 240 million years from now.


    But to get back on point, it''s risky because I don''t know who will respond and come to investigate. They might all decide to come.


    After weighing my options for a while I decide that even though I''m a patient man, we''re counting in the millions of years right now. And who knows when they decide to go above ground.


    So I go with option two. I have plenty of time to do this properly so I pick my battlefield carefully. After weeks of scouting possible locations, I decide to pick a large valley that''s pretty much closed off at 3 sides leaving only one entrance or exit for a creature as large as Godzilla. Because I don''t think a creature that large is an adept climber.


    Using my claws that are sharp and strong enough to cut through metal, I dig a cave through the mountains surrounding the valley in all three directions in case I need to escape. I made it small enough for me to fit through as a normal sized wolf. Don''t know why I''d have to escape but better safe than sorry.


    Now I''m ready to announce my presence to the titans. I enlarge to my biggest size, standing at 7 meters (23 ft.). Rookie numbers compared to Godzilla''s astounding 110 meters (360 ft.), and yet I can''t help but feel excited.


    I close my eyes, take a deep breath and let it all go. I give in to every predatory instinct I have within me. Unleashing my aura like an explosion of pale blue energy in all directions, accompanied by an incredibly loud roar that parts the clouds above and the earth below for at least three miles.


    *ROARRR!*


    Not even two minutes passed and I sense something coming straight towards me, but it''s not what I expected.


    I turn around and look to the sky. It''s covered by the clouds but I can make out the shadow of a large bird.


    ''It''s Rodan. Or at least a member of its species.''

 Chapter 40 - 40 Fenris vs. Rodan

    I''m standing in the middle of the valley, ready to pounce on whatever prey is unfortunate enough to come looking for a fight.


    I look to the sky where I see only clouds. But my senses are telling me something else.


    A shadow appears in the clouds in the shape of a very large bird.


    In a gust of wind, the clouds part. Revealing a brown Pteranodon-like bird. All over its body, between its scales are bright orange veins filled with magma clearly visible. Its wingspan well over 200 meters (650 ft.).


    We lock eyes and I immediately lower my stance, ready to pounce on the big chicken the moment it comes close.


    Rodan points his beak downward and folds his wings behind him, entering a dive flight.


    ''Damn, he is deceptively fast for his size.''


    Rodan continues to dive, gaining speed. About 100 meters before he reaches the ground he spreads his wings, allowing him to reposition his body and come straight towards me with his talons ready to grab me and never let go.


    This is it. The crucial moment that decides which one of us has lunch and which is lunch.


    When we almost collide, I jump towards his left wing, avoiding his talons.


    I bite down hard and I don''t let go. Due to his speed, Rodan is too late to correct his position.


    *KRAAA!!*


    He cries out in pain while he wildly flaps his other wing to try and slow down before we crash to the ground.


    Meanwhile I keep biting his wing, after a few attempts I manage to snap his bone. Rodan''s blood which consists mostly of boiling lava is burning my mouth, which hurts like hell. But I can''t let go. With a few more strong snaps of my jaw, I manage to sever most of his left wing. So the moment we crash to the ground, he won''t be able to fly again. And while Rodan has the upper hand in aerial combat, on the ground he shouldn''t be a threat to me.


    Right before we crash I feel a strong pain in my side, where apparently Rodan managed to peck me.


    As we crash to the ground, Rodan rolls over and the few tendons and muscles that were holding his left wing together snap off, sending half his wing along with me flying into the side of a cliff.


    I hit the cliff with my entire right side and hit my head on a very sharp rock that pierces my temple, making me lose consciousness.


    Heat. It''s the first thing I notice while I slowly regain consciousness.


    I slowly get to my feet and by the time I''m standing, my wounds have all healed.


    Meanwhile the heat began to rise higher. I look next to me and see Rodan''s severed wing, but it''s not the source of the heat. I look around and see Rodan slowly rise to his feet as well but something has changed.


    The veins filled with magma are no longer orange, but a bright, fiery red.


    Rodan lifts his head and his eyes are shining the same shade of red.


    He looks at his left side, where his wing is missing. He then looks around and sees his severed wing on the ground next to me.


    *KRAAA!!*


    He cries out in anger as the veins on his body start glowing brighter, starting from his legs, up his body. His throat shining the brightest. He pulls back his head and opens his beak. The next moment he launches his head forward and a large, concentrated beam of extremely hot lava is fired straight at me.


    Luckily I figured out what was about to happen, so I was able to avoid direct impact by lunging to my right.


    Unfortunately the beam was so hot that all the fur on my left side was scorched off, along with a large patch of skin and flesh, revealing my shoulder blade, ribs and part of my spine.


    But Rodan''s lava-beam doesn''t stop. He keeps a steady stream and he adjusts his aim, following my movements.


    As I keep running towards him, the beam gets dangerously close. Knowing I won''t reach him before I get hit, I jump over the beam and with one last leap I launch myself towards his c.h.e.s.t.


    The force of the impact puts Rodan on his back and ends his lava beam.


    Lying on his back with me standing on his c.h.e.s.t, Rodan lunges his beak towards me. Easily avoiding his final attack, I go for his throat and bite down as I savagely rip and tear through his flesh until he stops struggling.


    Slowly the overwhelming heat that was radiating off of Rodan, starts to fade as his corpse is slowly cooling down.


    ''This battle was tougher than I hoped it would be. Rodan put up a good fight. And that lava-beam, wow. I did not know he could do that.


    Now, it''s time to devour my first titan from the Monsterverse.''


    I bite down into Rodan''s mangled neck one more time and devour every aspect of his being.


    My internal organs immediately begin to heat up. My blood boils, my fur sheds and my skin slowly burns until it turns charkoal black. All in all it''s probably the most painful experience of my life.


    I slowly feel myself losing consciousness. But this time it''s not from a head injury that''ll heal in a few seconds, so I don''t know how long it''s going to last.


    Knowing that Rodan rests for long periods of time inside volcanoes, I force myself to stay awake long enough to get to a volcano I remember passing a few times about 240 kilometers (150 miles) from the valley.


    I get there pretty fast and dip my toe in the lava. Unsurprisingly the temperature felt comfortable rather than painfully hot.


    Knowing it''s safe, I dive in and let my consciousness fade.

 Chapter 41 - 41 New abilities and the second hunt

    Waking up inside a volcano, submerged in lava can be a harrowing experience. Especially if you don''t remember falling asleep in said volcano.


    Which is exactly what happened to me an hour ago. I woke up and broke out of the volcano.


    Apparently I''ve been sleeping long enough for a highly active volcano to go dormant. And for it to be covered in plantlife.


    The last thing I remembered was devouring Rodan. Who I''ve found out, might not be Rodan.


    According to the memories I devoured, there are 3 other specimens of this species.


    Another thing I immediately noticed was that I have wings! I took them for a spin right away.


    After a few hours of flying and trying to figure out the magma and heat manipulation I decide to look for my next prey.


    This is when I notice something strange. There are dinosaurs. And not just the somewhat big lizards the size of dogs that were alive during the Permian period (300 million - 250 million years ago). No, I''m talking actual dinosaurs.


    I''m quite certain I came to this world around 270 million years before humankind, which would mean I''ve been asleep in that volcano for at least twenty million years. I even slept through an extinction event.


    So I''ve been asleep a hundred times longer than humankind has existed.


    I become as big as I can and to my surprise I stand at about thirty-five meters tall (115 ft.).


    That''s five times as big as I used to be. Awesome!


    I wonder if the same thing happens if I devour another Titan. If so, then I''m going to need to make sure no Titan randomly stumbles upon my unconscious body.


    I wanted to only use my wolf form in this world so I could pass for a Titan myself, but I guess I could use a bit of magic.


    Over the next few weeks I prepare my base of operations. The first step was figuring out where to make it. I chose Norway, because you know.. Fenris. And in this world most mythological monsters are based on Titans.


    One problem was figuring out where Norway is going to be, because right now there''s still only one continent, Pangea. Eventually I managed to figure it out. So now I have a cave 2 kilometers deep beneath central Norway somewhere around Trondheim.


    A couple barrier spells and an illusion making it seem as though there is no cave at all and voila, my new home, literally the first mancave in this world.


    Before I go out to hunt the next Titan, I decide to continue experimenting the possibilities and limitations of Rodan''s powers.


    Rodan only used his lava-beam when he was hurt, like a defense mechanism. And according to his memories he never used it because he wanted to. It was activated by instinct.


    I also figured out that Rodan never reached his full potential. He solely relied on instinct and never tried to improve his abilities. The hottest temperature he could reach was about 1700 ¡ãC (3092 ¡ãF). But after only a few days of actual practice, I managed to double those numbers.


    The last thing I wanted to do was inspired by the way I started changing immediately after I devoured Rodan. I wanted to be able to use Rodan''s powers in both my wolf and human forms. I succeeded in both, but it was extraordinarily painful when I used it in my human form until I increased my size to about eleven feet (3.35 m). I even learned how to grow Rodan''s wings when I use these forms. Unfortunately I can''t grow wings without using what I''ve come to call my volcanic form.


    Now that I have full control over my new powers, it''s time for my second hunt.


    I decide to change my methods slightly.


    This time, I don''t give in to instinct and roar violently. Instead I just release my aura as far and wide as I can in controlled, short bursts.


    The terrain I picked this time is also different. Instead of a valley surrounded on 3 sides by mountains, I picked a large forest this time. If I need to escape for some reason, I can simply decrease my size and disappear through the trees.


    I''m standing on a large cliff, overlooking the entire forest. I''ve been sending out my aura beacon for over an hour. With Rodan it took less than ten minutes. So I decide that I''ll try again tomorrow. I lie down and enjoy watching the sun set on the horizon.


    Right now Norway is in the middle of the continent, surrounded by land for hundreds of miles. Tomorrow I''ll try closer to the ocean. I might get more lucky with an aquatic Titan.


    I can traverse land easily in my wolf form. I can fly now, thanks to Rodan. So the only thing I still lack is a form I can use to swim.


    I can think of a few Titans that would suffice. Of course there''s the big guy himself, Godzilla, but there''s also Scylla, Manda and Tiamat. I might be missing a few but those are the ones I remember.


    After watching the sunset I decide to close my eyes for a nap.


    A few hours later.


    DANGER! I wake up because every instinct I have is telling me I''m in danger.


    I look around to find the source but I can''t find anything. I also can''t hear anything.


    Wait. I can''t hear anything.. not a single bird or insect, not even the wind rustling the trees. Just nothing.


    Maybe a Titan that can manipulate sou..


    *BOoOoOM!!!*


    "AAAARGH" I scream out in both pain and shock as an incredibly loud sound suddenly ruptures my eardrums while I''m pressed against the ground purely from the force of the soundwaves.


    I resist the pressure and manage to lift my head and catch the image of my assailant.


    Camazotz, the giant bat Titan. That explains why he waited so long. He''s nocturnal.


    Camazotz continuously launches soundwaves that keep pressuring me to the ground while he gets closer, trying to go for the kill.


    But I''m no easy prey. I quickly snap myself out of it.


    No one has managed to get me with a surprise attack since the ancient vampires sacrificed my kin to trap me. So honestly this is pissing me off. Which does not bode well for Camazotz.


    He''s already dead. He just doesn''t know it yet.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Fenris vs. Camazotz

    Camazotz keeps getting closer while continuously bombarding me with soundwaves.


    The closer he gets the more pressure I have to endure. When he gets within fifty meters the vibrations get so intense I can feel my lungs collapse, along with most other internal organs being damaged.


    Of course my healing factor kicked in immediately but due to the continuous bombardment of soundwaves with oscillating frequencies, they get damaged as fast as I get healed.


    I immediately enter my volcanic wolf form, because in this form my body is much denser. My skin is basically a layer of stone scales and lava is definitely much denser than blood, so physically the soundwaves don''t cause as much damage anymore.


    I stand up slowly which takes a serious amount of strength. Camazotz''s advance towards me is slow so I decide to use it to my advantage by heating up my body in preparation for a high-powered lava-beam.


    Unfortunately even though he advances slowly he''s still coming closer, and the closer he comes the more his soundwaves are affecting me, even with the extra resistance from my bio-volcanic physiology.


    At this point Camazotz is only twenty meters away. My eyes and brain are starting to hurt, my vision gets blurry and I''m starting to see double.


    I reached the optimal temperature to fire, but due to the blurry and double vision it''s harder to get a lock on my target. Normally I''d close my eyes and rely on my other senses but in this case that''s not an option either.


    I decide to just fire in the middle.


    I open my mouth and build up the pressure in my throat, which starts to glow bright red just like Rodan''s did.


    I increase the pressure and let it build up more and more until the temperature is almost too much even for me.


    The sheer temperature makes trees two-hundred meters away catch fire. It also has a longer range than Rodan''s version.


    *SCREECH!!!*


    Camazotz lets out a loud, piercing cry which means I must have hit him. His soundwave attacks stop, allowing my body to heal.


    I regain my vision in less than two seconds.


    Looking around I find Camazotz lying on his back with a large hole through his right wing. His entire body is covered in fourth-degree burns.


    I quickly run towards him.


    He lifts his head and looks at me. He tries to open his mouth to attack me again.


    I jump towards him and press my paw on his throat.


    Unable to use his sonic abilities, he digs the claws of both his wings in my sides.


    He immediately gets desperate and starts struggling harder. But as the lava flows through his mouth, his body absorbs a lot of heat, turning it into solid rock that blocks his airways.


    I keep letting him squirm while he dies painfully from asphyxiation.


    This bat''s got a lot of fight in him though. It takes fifteen minutes before he loses consciousness and stops struggling, and ten more before his heart stops beating.


    This time I don''t take any chances. I drag his body back to my cave before I devour him.


    I get to my cave, dig my fangs into his neck and devour him whole.


    Immediately I start hearing everything around me and without even trying, a very detailed three-dimensional map of my surroundings appears in my mind.


    But it doesn''t stop there, my sense of hearing keeps strengthening. Soon I pick up sounds from all over the continent. It''s quickly getting too much to process and it starts hurting.


    *AAARGH!!*


    I scream out in pain. Over the next few minutes the pain keeps increasing until I lose consciousness.


    I wake up and the first thing I notice is my new wings.


    They''re pretty much exactly like hands with extremely long fingers that have membranes between them.


    These wings allow for better manoeuvrability, whereas Rodan''s wings are extremely powerful and made for pure speed.


    Like last time I don''t remember much of what happened after I devoured Camazotz.


    But this time I immediately check how large I can get in my wolf form.


    I quickly shapeshift and find myself standing at about fifty-eight meters tall.


    After my previous.. let''s call it ''hibernation'', I''d grown twenty-eight meters. This time it''s twenty-three.


    I don''t know if that''s because this time my hibernation was shorter or because the larger I get the slower my growth becomes.


    After spending a few days practicing control over my new abilities, I check out what I look like when I use my volcanic abilities when I''m in my new bat form.


    I''m not disappointed. In my other forms the lava is mostly contained inside my body, but in my bat form the membranes in my wings actually become lava. So when I''m flying I continuously excrete lava from my wings, like I''m dropping lava bombs from a plane.


    Once I''m done figuring out my new abilities I go back to the surface.


    Taking my first steps into the sunlight in millions of years, I''m immediately bombarded by lethal amounts of solar radiation.


    *AARGH!*


    "That feels.. It feels.. It feels good? What the hell? It''s comfortable."


    Hah! Must be my Titan physiology. Thriving on radiation is a very nice perk.


    But it''s not very likely for much else to be alive right now. Which means this is another extinction event. The Permian-Triassic extinction was around 252 million BC, the one that came after that would be the Triassic-Jurassic extinction around 201 million BC.


    At least now I know my naps take around 30 to 40 million years. And I get to witness an extinction event.


    *BAM!*


    *GRAAA!*


    Guess I''m not the only one who thrives on radiation.


    I quickly but quietly follow the sounds of the fight. After traveling south for a couple hundred kilometers, I enter my bat form and fly high enough not to be noticed but low enough so I can still see what''s going on.


    And what I see is quite surprising. I see two members of Godzilla''s species being attacked by four Mutos.


    The most surprising thing is one of the Mutos has large orange forelimbs and her back is covered in razor sharp spikes. Her exoskeleton is metallic-black, rather than the usual brownish black.


    It''s MUTO Prime.

 Chapter 43 - 43 Zillas against Mutos

    Two Zillas against four Mutos, one of whom happens to be Muto Prime. Who infects Titans with her eggs through her mandibles.


    Members of Godzilla''s species are her main target because their radiation is optimal for her offspring.


    Over millions of years of hunting Zillas she evolved to become the perfect predator for their species.


    ''This won''t be much of a fight. It''ll be a slaughter.''


    The two Zillas are standing back to back, the first one, probably much younger than the Titans surrounding him as he only reaches about 80 meters in height. But the second one is much larger, at least 125 meters tall.


    ''Henceforth I shall call the small one Baby-Zilla, and the big one is Bigzilla.''


    They''re surrounded by three Mutos, two females and one male.


    Muto Prime seems to be keeping her distance for now. Her large forelegs start pulsing with a dim red glow.


    She lifts up her forelegs and smashes them down.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    The sheer power causes a massive earthquake, but a large red forcefield also extends from the crater she just made. ''Her EMP, it causes the Zillas'' atomic breath to be far less powerful.''


    Apparently the Mutos were waiting for a signal, because the moment Muto Prime slammed her legs down, the two female Mutos pounce on the Zillas.


    They appear to be evenly matched, until the Muto slips from Baby-Zilla''s grip and manages to trip him using one of her six legs, making him fall flat on his stomach.


    The Muto uses the hooked claw at the end of her leg, and digs it into the Zilla''s neck, penetrating his gill.


    *GRAAAAAH!!*


    The Zilla screams out in pain as he gets flipped on his side.


    At this point Muto Prime has already approached them, ready to inject her eggs into her first victim.


    Suddenly a slow humming sound starts, repeating again and again, faster and faster.


    *HUN...HUN..HUN.HUNHUN WHAM!*


    Bigzilla is standing with one leg on the neck of the second female Muto while holding one of the male''s torn off legs and fires an atomic breath directly at Muto Prime, who is pushed on her side, giving Baby-Zilla some time.


    ''Damn, I was focusing on the fight with Baby-Zilla so I''m not sure what happened there but that Bigzilla is crazy powerful to overpower those two Mutos in such a short time.''


    Bigzilla raises his leg and stomps it back down onto the Muto''s neck, practically decapitating the female Muto.


    And with the male Muto still recovering from losing a leg, and Muto Prime on the ground slowly getting back up, Bigzilla now focuses on the female Muto who still has her hook in Baby-Zilla''s gill.


    He starts running towards her, every step producing tremors that can be felt for miles.


    The Muto takes out her hook and prepares for the impact by literally digging her feet into the ground.


    Bigzilla gets closer as he picks up speed, but just before he gets to the Muto he twists and slams his tail into her side, which actually launches her off the ground, crashing her into Muto Prime who only just managed to get to her feet.


    At this point the male Muto had gotten past the pain of having his leg ripped off. He spread his wings and took flight.


    Bigzilla , unaware of this, focuses on the female and Muto Prime. This allows the male to quietly approach him from the back.


    While Prime and the female got themselves untangled, the male latched himself onto Bigzilla''s back and managed to burrow both his hooks into his neck on both sides, completely destroying the creature''s gills.


    While I''m watching the fight, I can feel something approaching through the air at a high speed.


    Looking in its direction I see a large moth with enormous wings that give off a brilliant blue light.


    ''Mothra.''


    Obviously she came to help out the Zillas, but even with her help I don''t think any of them will live.


    She dives down towards Bigzilla, extending her front legs to use them as weapons.


    *RRRAAAAA!!*


    She lets out a very high pitched wail that actually sounds quite beautiful, while she comes in at high speed and crashes into the male Muto''s side, her legs piercing through the Muto''s neck and through his abdomen.


    The impact sends the Muto crashing to the ground but his hooks are still firmly lodged in Bigzilla''s gills, causing him to get dragged along.


    As the dust clears, both the Muto and the Zilla are lying on the ground completely lifeless. The Zilla had his neck completely torn open by the Muto''s hooks.


    One of Mothra''s wings is mangled, and her not being able to fly means she''s practically dead already.


    Now it''s only a severely injured baby-Zilla and a crippled Mothra against a female Muto and Muto Prime who are both perfectly fine.


    ''No way they''re going to get out of this alive. Guess I could step in, save their asses and get to devour Muto Prime along with Bigzilla. Besides, I have absolutely no love for the parasitic Mutos. Literally in order to be born they have to murder a Titan. Also I''m a wolf, let''s just say my experience with parasites is quite horrible.


    I barely reached Kenya before I got infected with Mangoworms.''


    I make up my mind to interfere and fold my wings behind my back, entering a nosedive. I aim for the ground a few hundred meters away from Muto Prime.


    When I''m about 50 meters above the ground, I spread my wings and glide just above the ground. When I''m only a few hundred meters away from Prime, retaining my momentum I shapeshift into my wolf form, drop to the ground and start running even faster than I was flying.


    I can''t let her put her mandibles anywhere near me. I have no idea how her eggs would affect me. I''m pretty sure they won''t kill me but better safe than sorry.


    I run towards her from her side. When I''m close, Baby-Zilla and Mothra notice me, while they''re being attacked by the female Muto. Which causes Muto Prime to look towards me as well. It''s too late for her to evade but she uses her large forelegs to block her face and abdomen.


    With all my strength I basically tackle her as hard as I can. This actually manages to launch her off the ground, landing on her back two hundred meters away.


    Having her exactly how I want her, I jump on top and savagely rip her throat apart with my teeth. Of course she struggles and fights back, but I ignore everything she does while only making sure her mandibles never reach me.


    After a while she stops struggling and dies.


    *KRAAAKAKAKAK!!*


    As I slowly walk towards her, I can see Mothra laying besides her on the ground, dead. Slowly her wings lose their shining light. But it doesn''t just disappear, it spreads all around her corpse, into the ground below her.


    ''Truly a fascinating creature. Mothra has the ability to sense when she''s about to die. When she does she lays an egg, and after she''s dead she just reincarnates into the egg.


    I''m not sure if I''d be able to do that as well if I devour her corpse, but she also has other abilities that interest me. Like her bioluminescence. When that light just left her body I could see the plant life around her visibly growing.


    No wonder ancient humans worshiped her as a goddess of life.


    Then there''s her silk attack. Not as impressive as life-inducing light, but it can be useful.


    So I''ve got a member of Godzilla''s species that is bigger and stronger than I''ve ever seen him be.


    Muto Prime, who''s capable of creating earthquakes so powerful they actually affect tectonic plates.


    And Mothra. All in all not a bad haul.''


    I continue walking towards the last remaining Muto, slowly, while baring my fangs and growling to look intimidating.


    Now it''s only me and Baby-Zilla.


    I already have Bigzilla''s corpse ready to be devoured therefore I have no reason to kill him. So I just do nothing and stare at him, letting him know I don''t have to be a threat.


    I''m pretty sure he understands because even though he still seems wary he walks away in the opposite direction from the Muto.


    ''Now how do I get all three corpses to my cave?''


    -------------


    I eventually got all three of them in the cave, where I kept them preserved with magic.


    I spent the next few years avoiding Titans while I hunted every animal that I could find.


    While devouring Titans causes me to ''hibernate'' for a very long time, there are no adverse effects to devouring regular animals or even dinosaurs.


    Eventually I started devouring sea life as well. Like the Plesiosaurus.


    I''m kinda looking forward to pretending to be the Loch Ness monster.


    After almost half a decade of hunting, I hunted every animal I was interested in.


    I decided that from now on, I''m going to do this every time I wake up.


    ''Time to devour another Titan. But which one do I take first?''


    After thinking about it, I put my fangs in Bigzilla and go to sleep.

 Chapter 44 - 44 King Caesar and first sight of Ghidorah

    I wake up in my new cave after another period of hibernation. This time to get used to Mothra''s physiology.


    I say new cave because when I woke up after devouring Bigzilla I noticed water all around me in my cave.


    I woke up after Pangea split apart and the world as humanity knows it had formed, apparently I had overshot the location of my cave by hundreds of kilometers. I was nowhere near Norway. I was in the middle of the ocean.


    But I made a new cave. This time I put it in the side of a mountain. So it''s not as deep. I also didn''t bother putting up illusions this time, just a barrier that''ll stop other Titans from sensing my presence.


    Mothra was the last of the three Titans so now I''ll have to hunt another one as soon as I control her abilities and I''m done devouring a specimen of every species of animal alive that I find interesting.


    After I had devoured Bigzilla, I experimented with my new powers for years and found that these ''Zillas'' are exceptionally dangerous, even compared to all other Titans I know of combined.


    I came to the conclusion that if one of them learns to control the full extent of its abilities it could destroy truly anything in this world.


    Perhaps even the world itself.


    And what''s more, Mothra''s energy has properties that enhance a Zillas abilities. As in ALL of them.


    Having devoured a specimen of both species I can now combine the energies of both to make it much stronger. The problem here is control.


    When I combine both energies the combination becomes more volatile, and almost impossible to control.


    When I first combined them, I immediately entered Godzilla''s so called ''burning mode''. I destroyed everything in my vicinity and couldn''t control it at all.


    The only thing I could do was to expell all the energy in several bursts. The resulting destruction and loss of life convinced me to only ever use this as a last resort, at least until I find a way to control it fully.


    Further study and experiments will be necessary to achieve this, for which I will need a controlled environment where I can''t destroy anything. I already have several ideas but they''ll have to wait.


    For now, I hunt.


    ----------


    "Just keep swimming. Just keep swimming.


    Just keep swimming, swimming, swimming.


    What do we do? We swim, swim.


    Ho ho ho ho!


    I love to swim!"


    Ever since I hunted my first true aquatic Titan I''ve been using its abilities to hunt the deep sea animals every time I wake up.


    Some of them could actually pass for titans themselves. Terrifyingly gigantic whales, sharks, decapods (Crab, Lobster etc.) and cephalopods (Squid, Octopus etc.).


    The abilities I''ve gotten from the actual Titans are powerful to be sure, but the large variety of abilities I''ve been getting from the ''normal'' animals is insane.


    For example, I''m now capable of controling an immensely potent toxin. I can adjust the potency to be non-lethal to even small mammals like rodents when injected. Or be so deadly, a tiny drop could kill an entire herd of elephants by absorption through the skin.


    Rodan - Volcanic physiology lava creation and manipulation.


    Camazotz - Sound manipulation and beyond superhuman hearing.


    Bigzilla - Nuclear energy consumption, and manipulation.


    Muto Prime - Electromagnetic pulse field. Earthquake generation.


    Mothra - Light emission and manipulation. (Mothra''s light is beneficial to all life forms. It can heal wounds and accelerate growth. Prolonged exposure can even undo genetic disorders.)


    Scylla - The ability to create and emit massive quantities of liquid nitrogen at a temperature of -210 ¡ãC.


    Quetzalcoatl - The ability to manipulate its own weight to become extremely light, relative to its size. It can then manipulate the air around itself to fly.


    And then there''s the latest Titan I devoured, King Caesar.


    Defeating him was a real pain in the a.s.s. He had a particularly problematic ability. Energy deflection and reflection.


    He could suck any kind of energy beam fired at him into his mouth, as long as it was aimed in his direction.


    He could then fire it back at his enemy through his eyes. Which admittedly, was pretty cool the first time I saw it but it also left me with no other option but to fight him up close.


    King Caesar is basically a humanoid lion with two horns growing out the sides and back of his head.


    I couldn''t go for the throat because it was protected by the horns. Instead I went for the legs to cripple him. It was at this point when I found out I f.u.c.k.e.d up. He actually knew martial arts. His humanoid form gave him the upper hand.


    When I came into this world I was determined to fight the Titans only in my wolf form. I already made an exception for the aquatic Titans. I wasn''t gonna do it for this one.


    Wolves don''t normally use their claws to attack their prey because their forelegs don''t have the range of motion to swipe their claws at their enemies like cats do.


    It took me a little while to properly rearrange my shoulder blades and muscles to allow for a more efficient range of motion but I succeeded eventually.


    At this point I gained the upper hand in the fight. I trashed him relentlessly but no matter what I did he wouldn''t stay down.


    He actually got my respect at that point.


    I kept the upper hand until he started creating distance between us. This is when he used a new ability.


    He launched lightning from his mouth. Actual lightning, with the sound of thunder and everything.


    With a substantial distance between us, at this point I was able to act on a plan I had formulated during our close combat.


    I made every hair on my body emit a blinding light. Although the light healed Caesar''s wounds it also blinded him just long enough for me to launch the hottest lava beam I ever produced.


    And I do mean hot. At this point it might as well be called plasma.


    When the dust settled King Caesar was standing with eyes wide open, completely unresponsive, with a large gaping hole through his c.h.e.s.t.


    About 13 kilometers behind him, a large mountain also had a large portion carved out from my lava beam.


    After defeating and devouring him I couldn''t hunt another Titan or I''d risk sleeping through the extinction event that took out the dinosaurs. So I spent the next few thousand years perfecting control of most of my Titan abilities, except the ''burning mode''.


    But now the time has come. I''m standing in Yucatan, Mexico where according to my theory Ghidorah should arrive on earth inside a meteor.


    Apparently I was only half right.


    For the last 20 minutes I''ve been staring intently at a giant metallic black sphere that appeared out of nowhere, surrounded by arcs of golden lightning.


    Sensing something approaching I look out to the ocean and focus far in the distance where I see a large fin. Guess Godzilla''s joining the party.


    Focusing back on the sphere, I notice two streams of lightning coming out of the sphere, forming two more spheres of lightning. At the center of the lightning spheres a small metallic black sphere forms and expands.


    ''You gotta be shitting me.


    Those better be for the three heads. Actually no, that might be worse. They''re huge.


    But three Ghidorah''s?


    Either way, this will be one hell of a fight.''

 Chapter 45 - 45 Desghidorah and Keizer Ghidorah

    Yucatan, Mexico 66 million B.C.


    Three metallic black orbs covered in arcs of golden lightning are hovering a kilometer up in the air.


    The first orb starts to descend slowly. The moment it touches the ground the lightning fades and a shape appears inside the black orb.


    ''It doesnt look like a Ghidorah at all. It looks humanoid.''


    As it steps out of the orb I can finally get a good look at it.


    It''s a giant humanoid standing at 150 meters tall at least. It has a long tail that splits in two at the end. It doesn''t appear to have any skin, it just looks like black muscle covered in bone-like armor in the vulnerable places.


    It has an elongated skull with two spikes on top and two blood-red eyes. On its shoulders are two half-skulls both containing one eye each.


    Let''s call him... Keizer Ghidorah.


    *RROOAARR!!*


    The moment it lets out a deafening roar, the other two orbs start descending as well.


    As the shapes appear within the orbs, I notice these two actually look like Ghidorah.


    The first one is entirely covered in pitch black scales and has red wings. It walks on four legs and has three heads.


    I''ll call him Desghidorah


    The second one looks like King Ghidorah. Covered in golden scales all over its body. It has two legs and its front legs are fused to the wings like arms.


    Since this one actually looks like him I''ll call him King Ghidorah.


    While all three focus their attention on me, Godzilla rises from the ocean and stares at me for a few seconds before diverting his attention to the three Ghidorahs.


    *GRAAAA!*


    Keizer Ghidorah, who is clearly in command, looks to King Ghidorah, he then points to Godzilla and roars.


    He then immediately looks to Desghidorah while pointing at me.


    Both Ghidorahs spring to action and pull their heads back like Cobras.


    King Ghidorah''s throats start glowing yellow while bolts of electricity start running up towards its mouths.


    The same is happening with Desghidorah, except his throats glow bright red.


    Both Ghidorahs launch their heads forward and launch their gravity beams at me and Godzilla.


    *AARGH!!*


    Despite trying to avoid them, one of Desghidorah''s red gravity beams manages to hit my left shoulder, gouging a hole deep enough to expose bone.


    As I shake it off, I re-focus on Desghidorah but I notice something odd. Instead of fading away, the pain stays.


    I look at my wound and notice that it''s not healing.


    ''Huh, that''s.. interesting.


    Guess I should be more careful with this one.''


    While Desghidorah and King Ghidorah are fighting me and Godzilla, Keizer Ghidorah appears to be preparing something.


    He fires some kind of laser from his eyes into one of the spheres while the skulls on his shoulders fire at the other two spheres.


    They all grow about ten times their former size and start raining lightning down on the earth while floating away in different directions.


    ''So this is how the dinosaurs go extinct in this world. But why? What''s the endgame?


    I suppose I''ll know when I devour them.''


    Reverting my attention back to Desghidorah, I see he''s gearing up for another gravity beam.


    This time I don''t take a defensive approach, instead I run towards Desghidorah at full speed.


    Its left and right heads stop preparing their gravity beams and instead they brace themselves for my attack. While the middle head continues gathering more energy in its mouth.


    As I come close, the right head launches forward and tries to bite my side.


    I avoid it, but in doing so, the left head manages to snap its mouth shut on my neck.


    Physically I''m a lot stronger than one of its heads so it doesn''t phase me much, despite the pain.


    I manage to keep going and sink my teeth into the middle head''s neck. I savagely rip and tear through its flesh.


    Meanwhile the right head wraps around my body and sinks its teeth into my side.


    I immediately feel my strength fading. I stop ripping and tearing through the middle head and look to my side where I see energy pulses being s.u.c.k.e.d out of me into Desghidorah.


    I immediately shrink to about half my size and escape Desghidorah''s grasp. I then take some distance and grow back to my full size, standing at 116 meters tall.


    I decide to use Godzilla''s atomic breath. As I fill my body with energy, every hair across my spine and along my stomach starts glowing blue.


    I gather all the energy in my throat and as my eyes glow bright blue I open my mouth and shoot my atomic breath into Desghidorah''s c.h.e.s.t.


    As Desghidorah is pushed back I don''t waste a second and immediately run toward him while keeping up my atomic breath.


    As I get close I stop firing and jump at him, I dig the claws of my front paws in his left and right head while I snap my mouth shut on the middle head.


    While keeping his right and left head at bay with my claws, I tear apart the middle head until it''s completely lifeless.


    I do the same to his right head, but when I get to the left head, Keizer Ghidorah fires a black gravity beam into my side.


    The sheer force launches me off Desghidorah.


    As I try to get up I notice gravity weighing me down more and more.


    Keizer Ghidorah points his hand towards a large boulder and it starts to lift into the air. Keizer then moves his hand in my direction and the boulder launches toward me at incredible speed.


    I b.a.r.e my fangs and run at Keizer as fast as I can. When I get close he raises his hand and makes a pushing motion.


    Immediately I get hit with an invisible force that slows me down first but the closer I get to Keizer, the harder it pushes until I''m stopped.


    Meanwhile, Keizer is charging another gravity beam.


    Deciding to meet him head-on I charge my atomic breath.


    I muster all the energy I can and focus it as much as I can, resulting in a smaller but far more powerful attack.


    The two beams meet in the middle between us, causing a large explosion.


    Using the dust as cover, combined with my senses, I run toward Keizer.


    When I get close enough I jump at him and push him on his back.


    *WRAAA!!*


    I land a few hundred meters away. As I get to my feet and look to Keizer, he starts floating into the air.


    As he floats a few dozen meters above the ground, suddenly two enormous blue and golden wings sprout from his back.


    The half-skulls on his shoulders become whole, the bone armor becomes golden while the black muscle becomes dark blue.


    His body morphs into the shape of a three-headed dragon.


    As I look to the side I also notice Desghidorah''s middle head has completely healed and is now breathing fire.


    ''Great! Why don''t they just dip my balls in honey and STAKE ME TO AN ANT FARM!''

 Chapter 46 - 46 Killing Space Dragons

    *AAARGH!*


    Getting hit by another combination of the red and black gravity beams from Desghidorah and Keizer Ghidorah, I struggle to get to my feet.


    '' I''ve been fighting them for at least half an hour, I''m riddled with wounds that barely heal and every time I get hit with the black gravity beams my gravimetric weight increases, making me slower and more tired.''


    If I fight Keizer Ghidorah up close he starts using his telekinetic powers to push me away.


    If I fight Desghidorah up close the middle head spews fire from his mouth that burns almost as hot as the surface of the sun and causes burns that don''t just heal in a few seconds. I''m calling it hellfire.


    But if I fight them from a distance they use their gravity beams, which can increase the gravity weighing me down in Keizer''s case or in Desghidorah''s case cause wounds that also don''t heal.


    While thinking about my options I notice the left and right heads of Keizer gearing up a gravity beam. But oddly enough they''re not aiming at me.


    They suddenly shoot out bolt after bolt in volleys, targeting boulders all over the devestated landscape our battle has created.


    The boulders all start levitating a few meters above the ground.


    The middle head suddenly shoots out another bolt without warning, hitting me.


    Immediately all the boulders that were hit take flight and launch toward me. I try to evade the first few but the moment they flew past me they stopped and came flying at me from the back.


    Luckily the moment they make impact with me, the effect fades and they stop flying at me, but it still left me burried under a large pile of boulders.


    Having enough of this I release an enormous amount of aura, unleashing a large wave of blue energy that blows away the boulders and even pushes back both the two Ghidorahs dozens of meters.


    Apparently my aura washed away whatever energy was preventing me from healing because in only a few seconds every burn mark and flesh wound is completely gone.


    Standing in the epicenter of a large explosion, the ground is covered in blue fissures, while traces of blue energy float all around me and arcs of blue electricity run through my fur.


    I have to end this. I have to use it.''


    While charging my body with atomic energy, I combine it with Mothra''s light.


    My fur sheds and my skin turns charkoal black, my eyes start glowing red.


    As the temperature increases cracks appear all over my body that also glow bright red.


    The earth beneath my feet starts to melt and everything all around me catches fire.


    Instead of releasing all the pent-up thermonuclear energy in pulses, I focus the energy in my throat and release it like an atomic breath.


    Being the bigger threat, I decide to aim at Keizer Ghidorah first.


    My thermonuclear breath cuts through all three of his necks like a hot knife through butter, decapitating him.


    The moment Keizer Ghidorah dies, the gravity weighing me down disappears.


    Working together the way they did, they were not to be underestimated. But alone, neither of them would pose that much of a threat to me.


    Who apperently notices the predicament he''s in.


    He alters his gaze between me and Keizer''s lifeless body. And apparently comes to the conclusion that victory is no longer a possible outcome.


    Desghidorah spreads his wings and takes flight. Unfortunately for him he''s too late.


    I still have enough left for one thermonuclear breath attack.


    I aim carefully and release all I''ve got left, cutting off his right wing, foreleg and head.


    The temperature immediately starts to decrease and before Desghidorah falls to the ground my fur starts to grow back.


    I run towards Desghidorah and as he crashes down, I pounce on his middle neck while keeping the last one in check with my paw.


    I tear through his flesh and rip his head off his body.


    Now there''s only one head left.


    Using my senses I find him but not how I''d hoped.


    I thought since it looked like the regular King Ghidorah, Godzilla should be able to handle it. But apparently I was wrong.


    When I reach him, Godzilla is lying on the ground, riddled with wounds all over his body.


    King Ghidorah is flying away, having noticed what happened to the other two Ghidorahs.


    I use my senses to track King Ghidorah but only seconds after I started he reaches the three orbs.


    After having circled around the world, killing most dinosaurs and then absorbing their bodies, the orbs now all join together into one giant orb.


    As King Ghidorah flies into it, it immediately starts flying towards space.


    Deciding to heal Godzilla, I approach him carefully while using Titan bioacoustics to make sure he understands I don''t mean him any harm.


    It''s a lot like telepathy, except you can only communicate feelings and intent, making it a strange way of communicating.


    On one hand, it''s impossible to have a comprehensive conversation, making it hard to understand exactly what the other wants. On the other hand, it''s often hard, sometimes even impossible to express feelings in words making this a good alternative.


    As I start healing Godzilla using Mothra''s light, I have to be very careful. I have to let the light heal Godzilla and then immediately absorb it back before Godzilla goes thermonuclear.


    I repeat this three times while Godzilla watches on, fascinated by the whole process.


    After he is healed, Godzilla stands up and looks at me for a while before he communicates back. He''s mostly angry that he lost and let Ghidorah go, but I''m pretty sure there was some gratitude in there somewhere.


    Godzilla immediately starts walking towards the ocean. As I watch him walk off, I sense something''s wrong.


    As I look up, I can see a giant asteroid heading straight for earth, coming from the direction where the black orb just left.


    ''I figured that couldn''t be all. The orbs couldn''t have killed all dinosaurs. So that was not the extinction event, this is.''


    I immediately grow wings and fly towards my cave.


    Not that the asteroid could kill me. But I''ve got some space dragons to devour.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Anger and Deicide

    Anger.


    It''s the first thing I felt when I started to awaken.


    Usually the first thing I think about when I wake up is Alice.


    But I decided to devour both Ghidorahs at once, to get it over with. That might have been a wrong choice, because they''re the source of this anger. The Ghidorahs weren''t really capable of feeling anything else. It''s what made them such relentless destroyers.


    The Ghidorahs didn''t just come from space. They came from another dimension. One that is ruled by an enormous Ghidorah.


    The three Ghidorahs who came to earth were sent to harvest the planet of life, to deliver it to their ruler, who then feasts on the harvest.


    This dimension is ruled by the strong, everyone below a certain strength threshold is a slave to those above.


    The three Ghidorahs who came here were among the ten strongest creatures in their dimension.


    ''No wonder Godzilla didn''t measure up. I wonder if my presence here somehow has something to do with this.''


    "He.. wa..ng..up."


    "Prepare."


    As I regain consciousness, I hear voices. Undoubtedly human. Along with the rattling of chains.


    As I try to yawn, I notice I can''t open my mouth.


    Having some idea as to why that is, I snap my eyes wide open.


    As my eyes focus, I see gold colored chains wrapped around my mouth.


    I try to move my head, but immediately notice my entire body is chained to the ground.


    I look around to see where I am, but it looks like I wasn''t moved. I''m still in my cave.


    It does look very different. Someone hollowed out a large part of the mountain and built a palace.


    Looking down I see a few men standing in front of me.


    They''re a little strange though, as they''re all quite tall for humans. The shortest is two meters tall, whereas the two largest are about three and a half meters tall.


    One of these two wears a long, dark blue cloak with armor underneath, I can feel magic in the man as well as his armor, but most magic is focused within the hammer he holds in his right hand.


    The other one wears no magical armor but magic flows freely through his body, focused around a golden eye while the other eye is gone. He also carries a golden spear, which contains about twice as much magic as the hammer of the first man. He also has two ravens sitting on his shoulders and two wolves laying at his feet.


    I''ve been using almost all my focus to restrain my anger, but upon realizing who these men must be, I nearly lose that control.


    Using telepathy, I make my voice resound through the minds of everyone present.


    "WHAT IS THIS? RELEASE ME NOW!"


    "I cannot do that. ''Says the man with one eye.''


    My name is Odin, son of Borr.


    A great many years ago, my father came upon your cave and found you when he was still a boy.


    You were breathing, so he knew you were still alive. But you didn''t wake, no matter what.


    Years later, my father''s village suffered a food shortage. Many people starved to death.


    That''s when he remembered the great white wolf who would not awaken.


    It took many years, but eventually they found out how to take your flesh. And you healed immediately so they took more and more.


    They just took flesh at first, but noticed that from your blood, that trickled into the ground, plants would grow despite a lack of sunlight.


    With an endless supply of food, the people prospered.


    But those who ate your flesh, gained special... abilities.


    I am telling you this because I am grateful to you, and you deserve to know why you are chained up.


    I can not let you go. People who stop eating the food that comes from you, lose their abilities and immortality.


    So I had the greatest smiths create unbreakable chains that could hold you forever."


    Every word that came from the bastard''s mouth increases my anger and gives me less incentive to keep it in check.


    Using my senses, I notice that there are ten huge ballistae aimed at me. If the chain loosens even a little, they will all fire huge bolts at me.


    "You think you can hold me?! You''re insane!" I say as I almost reach my limit.


    I decide that it no longer matters that I only wanted to use my wolf form in this world. I shrink down and in a flurry of shapes and bright colors I take my human form.


    Despite my smaller size, I can sense one of the bolts shot from the ballistae is still flying straight at me from my left.


    He dodges but the bolt still goes through his left elbow, cutting off his lower arm.


    I''m surprised to find out that I''m even taller than Odin and Thor, standing at about 3,8 meters tall. My hair is extremely long and I have a long beard. ''Screw it, grooming comes later. First I need to kill some f.u.c.kers.''


    Thor throws his hammer straight at me. I raise my hand and catch it with no effort. Immediately I feel the hammer being pulled back towards Thor but I hold it firmly in place.


    "That''s not possible." Thor says, bewildered by this turn of events.


    "Child. You have no idea what''s possible." I increase my grip on the hammer until cracks start to appear.


    *KRAK-KOOOM!!*


    With a little more pressure the hammer shatters and releases large lightning bolts and loud thunderclaps.


    As Thor is launched backwards towards his father, I look at Gleipnir, the chains that held me.


    I pick it up and use magic to compress it to a smaller size while retaining its weight.


    I spin Gleipnir forward at an insane speed, creating powerful gusts of wind. I then increase its length and slam it down to the ground, rustling up a lot of dust.


    As the dust settles, everyone focuses on the corpse that was cut in two from the top of the skull to the base of his nutsack.


    "NO! MY SON!" Odin screams in agony. While he''s shaking he takes a few deep breaths and lowers his head.


    As he starts shaking even more, he looks at me and screams out in furious anger. "I WILL KILL YOU!"

 Chapter 48 - 48 Delusional deity and newfound power

    "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    "Kill me?! You''ve been eating me! You wanted to keep me chained up so you could keep eating me, you self-righteous hypocrite!" I scream while barely holding my anger in check. I feel my control slipping every second.


    I wrap Gleipnir, the chain, around my torso, from my left shoulder down to my right hip and back up my shoulder. I then start walking towards Odin, who orders his soldiers to attack me.


    One of his soldiers runs at me from the side.


    He raises his sword but before he can hit me, I wrap my hand around his wrist and with a little pressure, I snap his hand off.


    As the sword falls to the ground, I catch it and impale the man on his own sword.


    I shove his body off the sword and throw it through the skull of another soldier.


    Two more of them run at me, I sidestep and grab the first one from behind. I grab his chin with my right hand and the back of his head with my left. With one strong twist I snap his neck.


    The second one thrusts his sword toward my c.h.e.s.t. I lean to the left and grab his wrist. With a strong jab to his elbow, I break his arm. His broken Radius is sticking out, I grab the back of his head and push the broken bone through his eye socket, into his brain.


    Odin, feeling somewhat perturbed at the sight, grabs a horn that was dangling from his belt and blows on it.


    Suddenly about two dozen women on the backs of winged horses come flying into the cave.


    Noticing the wings, I feel my anger reaching its tipping point. "You fed my flesh to animals?!"


    Odin puts two fingers to his mouth and whistles loudly. Immediately a large, white, eight-legged mare appears next to him from a bright blue light.


    Her hooves and eyes shine with the same blue light. There''s also a shining blue mark on her forehead running down to the nose.


    The moment Sleipnir appeared, I noticed something odd. She can use aura. Something similar to my own.


    As Odin gets on her back, I can feel Sleipnir trying to talk to me using telepathy.


    "You think this will save you? Using animals?" I say mockingly as I stall while telepathically communicating with Sleipnir.


    ''So he has my ability to command animals.''


    I immediately use my aura to keep the animals calm and speak to them all telepathically. My eyes turn blue and every animal lowers their head.


    {Forget every order you''ve ever been given by Odin. You are free.}


    Immediately the winged horses and Sleipnir all start rearing and bucking, causing most of the valkyries to fall off their backs.


    Odin jumps off Sleipnir''s back and immediately she takes off towards me and gets behind me, followed by the winged horses. Odin''s ravens, Huginn and Muninn and his wolves, Geri and Freki joined as well.


    "NO, STOP! Obey me!'' Odin screams as he watches his pets abandon him. He looks at me with even more hatred than before. ''YOU! What did you do?!"


    As I ignore the delusional cyclops, I tell the animals to stay behind me and not to interfere but then Sleipnir tells me something unexpected. {The Valkyries and most of the Aesir and Vanir were brainwashed as well. Please help them as well your holiness.}


    ''He can command people as well? How can he do something I can''t when he got his powers from me? Unless...


    If everything about me becomes more powerful over time, strength, speed, even the amount and quality of all the energies my body possess, it stands to reason that certain abilities might develop over time as well.


    In that case..''


    I close my eyes and release my aura as far as I can, spreading it very thin but I can feel it spanning the entire world.


    I feel my senses expanding along with my aura.


    *AAARGH!*


    I scream out in pain as I feel incredible amounts of information flooding my brain.


    Every time my aura washes over a new animal species, one single specimen disintegrates into particles and fuses with my aura like I''ve devoured it. Immediately, I not only learn everything there is to know about it, I also gain the ability to turn into one.


    ''Now I no longer have to eat animals. I can just envelop them in my aura.''


    As the pain fades and I regain focus, I can now sense everything my aura touches. Every animal, human and even plants. It''s like I''m everywhere at once.


    I can feel how every animal that can feel my aura lowers its head in my direction. Every withering plant regains vitality and every flower blooms. I can feel humans looking to the sky in wonder as my aura looks like a blue aurora, while injured and sick people and animals are healed.


    Reminding myself of my purpose in doing this, I send out an order to every single mind on the planet just to be safe.


    {Forget every order you''ve ever been given by Odin. You are free.}


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    Doing this puts a real strain on me, the moment I pull my aura back in, I start panting and have to take a knee to catch my breath.


    Taking this as a moment of weakness, Odin raises his spear and tries to throw it towards me.


    Of course I saw it coming, so I lean to the side. But the the moment I do, Gungnir changes course and continues to fly straight at me.


    At the last moment I jump and while Gungnir tries to alter its course I grab it. The moment I land I can feel the spear being called back to Odin but like I did with Mjolnir, I hold it firmly in place.


    This time however, I don''t destroy the weapon. I inspect the beautiful craftsmanship. The moment I held it I noticed how incredibly well-balanced it is.


    I focus my attention to the tip of the spear, where I notice an insane amount of runes all carved with incredible skill.


    It doesn''t take me long to decipher the functions of these runes, but the moment I do I''m certain of one thing. Whoever made this spear is the most brilliant runes master I''ve ever come across.


    The runes being used aren''t particularly complicated but therein lies the brilliance.


    It can also be filled with any kind of energy its owner possesses, it then condenses the energy and fires it from the tip in a concentrated blast.


    I look to Odin and make a decision. "This is now mine."


    Deciding not to waste another second on this delusional moron, I walk over to him faster than he can react and shove Gungnir into his c.h.e.s.t.


    I then channel as much energy into the spear as it can take.


    As the spear condenses the energy, I feel it vibrating and heating up.


    A bright pulse travels along the spear from the base to the tip, into Odin.


    *BAAAANG!*


    An incredibly powerful blast leaves a gaping hole in Odin''s c.h.e.s.t as he starts to disintegrate from the inside-out. The blast keeps going and also leaves a large hole in the back of the cave, then travels through the mountain and completely devastates the forest outside.


    As I look at the damage and then at Gungnir I''m actually quite baffled. ''This thing could''ve killed Ghidorah.''


    Everyone has dropped their weapons and is kneeling to me. The so-called ''gods'', the Valkyries and everyone who lived inside the palace, probably Aesir.


    "ALL HAIL LORD... uuh,'' At the front, just a few meters before my feet, a woman looks up at me in confusion. ''What was your name again?"


    "I am Fenrir, God of animals."


    "ALL HAIL LORD FENRIR, GOD OF ANIMALS!"


    ----------


    It''s now around 2000 B.C.


    It''s been 1500 years since I''ve killed Odin. I''ve spent most of this time trying to control the constant anger I feel due to Ghidorah but for some reason it won''t go. Of course I also trained to control my powers as they had all grown over the last 270 million years.


    Like Sleipnir said, almost all those who served Odin only did so because they were brainwashed.


    Apparently he started doing that when the Vanir wanted everyone to stop eating my flesh and instead only use my blood to grow crops.


    There was a war and Odin brainwashed all those who opposed him. Seeing how effective it was, he never stopped. Eventually he grew paranoid whenever he was around people he hadn''t brainwashed so he even did it to his own family.


    After Odin''s demise at my hands everyone obviously stopped eating my flesh. I also wouldn''t allow them to take my blood for their crops, but I did offer to give them all a prolonged lifespan to make up for the years they lost to Odin.


    Most humans who worshipped him, passed their beliefs on through generations. Eventually some would come to know of what had happened. The love they held for Odin didn''t allow them to see the monster he was, instead they regarded me as the monster, giving birth to the myth of Ragnarok.


    After many generations, even the descendants of the people who hailed me as their savior stopped worshipping me. Not that I cared.


    The ravens Huginn and Muninn and the wolves Geri and Freki had asked to be allowed to serve me as they had Odin.


    I granted them their wish and imbued them with the power that would allow them to do so.


    Sleipnir was another story.


    After I killed Odin, she begged me to undo what Odin had done to her. Apparently he used her as a Guinea pig for magical experiments, using my flesh as a catalyst.


    This is what granted her the ability to use aura, which allowed her to teleport. But it also gave her four extra legs, which according to her hurts whenever she runs.


    I took her extra legs, granted her immortality and gave her Rodan''s abilities.


    She''s now a beautiful, large black mare. When she uses her abilities, her hooves, mane, tail and eyes emanate fire.


    After it was done, I sent the animals through a portal to Danmachi.


    When I expanded my aura during the altercation with Odin, I noticed Skull Island had a band of about twelve giant Gorillas living on it.


    That''s where I''m going right now, as I''m flying through the sky.

 Chapter 49 - 49 Skull Island and killing the Crawlers

    Skull Island.


    One of the most beautiful places I''ve ever seen.


    As I land on a large open plain at the edge of the jungle I retract my wings and change into my wolf form.


    I spread my senses all over the island to get a picture of the current situation.


    In the last 1500 years since I took Odin''s life, the population of giant Gorillas on Skull Island has apparently dwindled from 12, down to 7.


    There are steam vents all over the island connecting to an enormous underground cave system that is inhabited by dozens of Skullcrawlers being led by the Skull Devil, Ramarak.


    Noticing my arrival, the largest giant Gorilla is making his way through the jungle towards me.


    The moment he''s through the treeline he stands up on two legs and pounds his c.h.e.s.t.


    As he continues his dominance display a few of the other giant Gorillas carefully gather at the edge of the jungle to watch the confrontation.


    The Gorilla walks left and right and slams his fists on the ground while screaming angrily.


    Seeing no response from me at all pisses him off even more.


    Having enough of my presence he runs at me looking to fight.


    As he gets closer I fill my throat with my aura and let out an incredibly loud roar that literally shakes the whole island.


    *ROoOAaAR!!*


    The sheer force knocked the Gorilla on his back.


    Rubbing his forehead trying to gather himself he raises his head and looks at me terrified. As the result of our ''fight'' was quite decisive he approaches me carefully.


    The moment he''s close he lowers his head and holds out his hand.


    Immediately the others carefully approach us, but the moment they get close the earth beneath our feet starts rumbling.


    I didn''t just roar to intimidate the giant Gorillas into submission. I have to solidify my rule.


    So I woke up all the Skullcrawlers so I can kill at least most of them.


    *GRAAAAAH!*


    On the opposite side of the field a large group of Skullcrawlers crawl out of the ground.


    *OOH! HA! HO! HOO!*


    Scared of their larger numbers, the Gorillas try to retreat into the jungle.


    *GRRRR!*


    As I b.a.r.e my fangs and start growling the Gorillas stop their retreat and look to me and the group of Skullcrawlers crawling towards us, terrified.


    The moment no more of them appear I raise my head to the sky and use a trick I developed during the last 1500 years.


    I open my mouth as wide as I can and generate as much lightning as possible, combining King Caesar''s and Ghidorah''s abilities.


    I form the lightning in a huge ball and launch it into the air.


    At first the Skullcrawlers paused and looked at the giant ball of lightning, but as it''s flying too high to hit them, they pay it no mind and continue crawling towards me.


    But the moment the ball flies over the crawlers, powerful tendrils of lightning fire at them one by one in rapid succession, reducing all but the biggest three Skullcrawlers to ashes.


    I look over my shoulder to see the reaction of the Gorillas and it doesn''t disappoint. They''re all staring, baffled, at the field that just seconds ago was filled with dozens of crawling monsters and now only has three of them remaining, two giant Skullcrawlers and Ramarak, the Skull Devil.


    Perhaps a bit prem.a.t.u.r.ely, the Gorillas start cheering, screaming and jumping in joy at the annihilation of their enemy.


    The three Skullcrawlers slowly stand up and shake their heads. As they regain their senses they look straight at me and start coming for me again like nothing happened.


    I take my stance and run at them as fast as I can, ignoring the two Skullcrawlers at the sides, going straight for Ramarak in the middle.


    When they''re close enough all three jump straight at me.


    I move to my right and as he''s flying past me, I savagely bite Ramarak''s neck while one of the other Skullcrawlers starts munching on my shoulder.


    I put my paw on Ramarak''s head to keep him down and I stop biting his neck. I turn my head and bite the Skullcrawler that''s tearing the flesh off my shoulder.


    Meanwhile the other Skullcrawler jumps over Ramarak, straight at my exposed neck.


    I spin my head around with the Skullcrawler in my mouth and slam it at the other one, launching both of them at the group of Gorillas who all gang up on the two, slamming their fists dow on them again and again.


    Without paying him any attention, I raise my paw off Ramarak''s head and before he can get away I slam it back down as hard as I can, cracking his head open like a watermelon.


    I walk over to the Gorillas who just finished tearing the Skullcrawlers apart.


    They look at the corpse of Ramarak and then at me.


    Since I''ve already broken my rule on staying in my wolf form when I killed Thor and Odin, I decide to stand on two legs and take a humanoid form, becoming a 145 meter tall werewolf.


    I spread my aura throughout the island and pound my c.h.e.s.t like a gorilla, proclaiming myself the new king of Skull Island.


    I spent the next few milennia on Skull Island, mostly keeping to myself, learning more about my abilities, thinking of applications and combinations and mastering them.


    I''ve also continued trying to master the constant anger but even after all these years I''ve made zero progress.


    I believe in order to master it, I''ll have to take some seriously drastic measures. But that will have to wait until I''m back home with Alice.


    As I''m back in my cave in Norway, I''m about to go to sleep when I hear a pack of wolves outside.


    As I listen to find out why they''re so close to my cave, I notice they''re tracking something.


    I take a whiff of the air and spread my senses to find out what it is.


    A few kilometers away from my cave, I hear a small, soft voice crying, I also smell fear and confusion.


    It''s a small child. A little girl.


    I lay down, close my eyes and sleep.

 Chapter 50 - 50 The little girl and the big bad wolf

    As I''m back in my cave, I''m about to go to sleep when I hear a pack of wolves outside. As I listen to find out why they''re so close to my cave, I notice they''re tracking something.


    I take a whiff of the air and spread my senses to find out what it is.


    A few kilometers away from my cave, I hear a small soft voice crying, I smell fear and confusion.


    It''s a small child. A little girl.


    I lay down, close my eyes and sleep.


    ....


    ''What the hell am I doing?!


    Before I devoured the Ghidorahs I wouldn''t have hesitated even a second before helping the girl.


    I don''t like this. I don''t like this at all.''


    --------


    "Mama, Papa. ''Sniff'' someone help me, please."


    In the dead of night, a little girl, no older than 8, is sitting beneath a large Oak tree, seeking shelter from the rain.


    As she looks around into the dark woods, she only sees the glistening of the moon reflected in eyes.


    *CRACK-KOOM!*


    The light of a lightning strike, suddenly brightens the world around her and for just a second she can see who the eyes belong to.


    A pack of grey wolves.


    "AAAH! N-NOO, P-PLEASE! I DON''T WANT TO D-DIE!"


    The girl buries her head between her knees and closes her eyes.


    *GRRR! UWH! UWH!*


    Suddenly the wolves'' growling turns into whimpering but her little body continues to tremble in fear as she cries and waits to be devoured.


    She waits as seconds pass and turn into minutes, but the wolves don''t come no matter how long she waits.


    She slowly opens her eyes and lifts her head. Still trembling, she looks around into the woods but doesn''t see anything. Not even the eyes.


    In fact it''s gotten darker. The faint moonlight no longer shines on the woods.


    *CRACK-KOOM!!*


    Another lightning strike lights up the world and she can see two large white tree trunks in the woods.


    As she looks closer she notices a few odd things about the two trees. They weren''t there before for starters. They also seem to be covered in hair instead of bark. And there are claws coming out of its roots.


    Confused, the girl slowly looks up along the tree trunks until her gaze meets the two largest eyes she''s ever seen.


    As another lightning strike lights up the woods she sees an enormous white wolf staring straight at her.


    Feeling absolute terror, she takes a few steps backward and trips over some tree roots.


    She hits the back of her head on the tree and loses consciousness as she sees the wolf''s head coming closer.


    "Papa, mama, I''m sorry."


    ----------


    After the stupid little runt passed out, the rain turned to snow.


    She was already shaking from the cold, but now she''ll definitely die from hypothermia.


    I lie down next to her, put my tail over her little body like a blanket and go to sleep.


    -----


    "Yaaawn."


    I wake up the next morning and look down at my tail. I lift it up and.. She''s gone.


    ''It''s freezing. She won''t make it far.''


    I start sniffing the air and pick up her scent. It''s already quite faint. She left at least an hour ago. Still, she can''t have gotten far.


    I follow her scent and track her for about 2 kilometers.


    The trail stops at a little bump covered in snow. I increase my body temperature to melt the snow, revealing the little squirt.


    I take my werewolf form and carefully pick her up.


    I use Aro''s ability to see memories through touch to figure out where she''s from.


    Lagertha. The girl''s name is Lagertha. She''s from a little town called Kattegat.


    Having no idea where this place is, I enhance my senses until I find a place that matches the girl''s memories.


    I channel some light into my palm to heal her as she slowly opens her eyes.


    She then slowly raises her head and meets my gaze. Immediately she''s as terrified as she looked last night.


    She quickly starts crawling backwards, not realizing she''s in my hand, at least 100 meters above the ground.


    *AAAAAH!*


    She slips through my fingers and falls.


    Lucky for her, I saw it coming. I catch her and bring her up to my eye level.


    I make a telepathic connection and say.. "Stay. Bad girl."


    With the tip of my finger I rub her head and continue walking.


    After a while she becomes more confident I won''t eat her and starts looking around. She slowly crawls to my index finger, stands up and wraps her arms around it.


    ''At least she doesn''t appear to be afraid of heights.


    In fact, she might actually be quite brave.''


    As I continue walking to the girl''s village, my senses suddenly scream at me.


    I cover Lagertha with my other hand as I turn my back to where my senses tell me the danger comes from, shielding Lagertha from whatever it is.


    Not even a second later I feel pain in my back as I fall forwards. I manage to twist my body a little so I don''t crush the girl.


    I stand up and lift my hand to see if Lagertha is alright. She was clearly tussled around between my palms but she seems to be okay.


    I turn around to see what attacked me and see three large, golden heads connected to extremely long necks coming from three seperate portals.


    ''Really? 66 million years and this is when he chooses to strike?''


    It''s the Ultimate Ghidorah, the ruler of their dimension.


    Lagertha looks at the heads coming out of nowhere and starts trembling in fear again.


    I get down on one knee and put Lagertha on the ground.


    "Run." is all I say to her as I stand back up and get ready to fight the Ghidorah Overlord.

 Chapter 51 - 51 Cutting heads and saving Lagertha

    "Run" is all Lagertha hears before the giant wolf stands up, turns around and walks towards the three giant, golden dragon heads that come from three large black holes. Their necks are extremely long, almost like the dragons are actually snakes.


    The little girl does as she''s told and starts running away.


    She keeps running until she can''t run anymore, all the while tears stream down her cheeks as every loud sound and roar makes her think she''s about to die.


    *BAM!*


    As she stops for a second to catch her breath, out of nowhere the giant wolf crashes to the ground close to her, the shockwave launches her to the ground.


    As she slowly gets up and her ears stop ringing, she looks at the wolf.


    One of the dragon heads has its jaws shut on his neck, another holds his left arm.


    The third head is distracted by her and starts to go in her direction.


    The wolf seeing this, suddenly stops struggling.


    As the dragon head comes closer, Lagertha watches on terrified.


    Suddenly there''s a bright blue flash of light and the head that was coming for her loses its bright golden glow, turning black.


    It falls to the ground and skids along a little further before coming to a halt right in front of Lagertha.


    -----


    "Run."


    After putting Lagertha on the ground, I get ready to fight the Ghidorah Overlord.


    From three portals just beneath the cloud banks, three incredibly long necks descend with three large dragon heads attached.


    They appear to be completely metallic, giving off a bright, golden glow.


    Not wanting to waste time, to avoid putting the girl in danger, I immediately take out the big guns and gather an insane amount of nuclear energy and compress it into a small, focused atomic breath.


    As the most powerful atomic breath I''ve ever fired flies at the middle head, I don''t even think it will kill it, but what happens is something I definitely didn''t expect. The beam curves away from Ghidorah''s head, like he''s bending space around him.


    ''Allllrighty then. Up close and personal it is.''


    I ready my claws and approach the same head again. But it doesn''t respond. It doesn''t seem to be trying to defend itself.


    When I''m close enough I swipe my claws straight at its throat.


    ''Ha! Suck on thi.. What the hell?!''


    My claws go through Ghidorah without doing any damage whatsoever, like he''s intangible.


    Immediately the three heads retaliate, as the middle head bites my neck, the left head bites my shoulder and the right head tries to bite my right arm. I manage just in time to move my arm as the other two lift me up in the air and slam my body down to the ground.


    As I try to get the two heads to let go, my attacks just phase right through them while they keep holding me down.


    I then notice the right head doesn''t pay attention to me anymore. I follow his line of sight and see Lagertha.


    The head rears back, ready to lunge at the girl.


    As the head launches forward, I fill my claws with aura and lop off the head with one clean cut.


    Shocked at the sudden loss of a head, the other two let go of me and retreat quite a distance.


    Immediately I go see if the girl is alright. I lift up Ghidorah''s severed head and see the girl with her head between her knees, rocking back and forth mumbling, "I don''t wanna die, I''m scared."


    ''Yeesh, with everything she''s been through over the last 24 hours she''s probably going to have some serious PTSD.''


    I put my hand flat on the ground next to her. "Get on Lagertha, Quickly."


    She looks up at my face and sees me smiling at her. She carefully approaches my hand and climbs on.


    "Good girl. Now hold on tight."


    The mountain that has my cave in it is not that far from here. I take one huge leap and I land in front of it.


    I put the girl down on the ledge with the entrance to my cave and tell her to get inside.


    I turn around and create enough distance between me and the mountain to keep Lagertha out of harm''s way.


    The two remaining heads start to gear up some kind of breath attack. Golden arcs of lightning start circling their heads. Suddenly they get s.u.c.k.e.d into their mouths as they launch their heads forward.


    One problem. One of the heads isn''t targetting me, but the mountain.


    ''Really? A Gravity beam for a little girl? Talk about overkill.''


    Seeing as only my aura imbued claws seem to work, I fill them up as much as I can.


    I swing them in their direction with all my strength, causing shockwaves to decimate half the forest, as five crescent aura beams launch at Ghidorah''s necks.


    Just before my aura beams decapitate them, they manage to fire their Gravity beams.


    As I saw this coming I immediately used Quetzalcoatl''s ability to reduce his own weight and manipulate air to make himself faster.


    I get down on all fours and phase back to my wolf form quicker than I''ve ever done before and run towards the mountain.


    Right as I''m nearly there, I no longer have time to use anything other than my own body to block the gravity beam.


    I jump in between the gravity beam and my cave, taking on the full force with my body.


    The power of the blast slams me into the mountain. Causing it to shake and rumble despite me only weighing about a third of my normal weight. 25.000 tons, instead of the 70.000 tons I weigh without using Quetzalcoatl''s ability.


    I immediately get inside my cave to get Lagertha out. I find her sitting in front of Odin''s old palace, taking cover underneath one of the many solid gold statues he had of himself.


    "Lagertha, it''s alright. You''ll be safe once we get out of this cave."


    Lagertha popped her head from under the statue to see if it''s really safe. The moment she does, a large boulder falls from the cave ceiling.


    "Watch out!" Lagertha screams as I raise my arms to catch the boulder and then throw it out of the cave.


    "Come on, we have to get you out of the cave." I say as I hold my arm over her to protect her from the rubble. I then look down and see her staring at me with wide eyes.


    Barely five minutes later we''re sitting outside in the forest, watching my cave collapse.


    I look down at Lagertha who''s sitting in the palm of my hand. "Let''s get you home to Kattegat."


    Immediately she looks up at me, scared. "No! Please, not there. I can''t go there."


    "Why not? It''s where you''re from isn''t it? Don''t you want to go back to your parents?" I ask a little confused at her fearful response.


    "I don''t have parents anymore, they died." She responds, with tears threatening to fall from her eyes.


    She wipes her eyes and looks up to me. "How do you know my name?"


    "I looked at your memories." I answer truthfully.


    "But then how come you don''t know I can''t go back to Kattegat?"


    ''Clever for an eight year old. I think.''


    "Because I only wanted to know your name and where you''re from so I could return you to where you belong. I didn''t look at anything else.


    But if you can''t go back to Kattegat, where do you want me to take you? And how did you end up in the forest last night?"


    Before she even begins to tell her story tears start rolling down her cheeks. "I can''t go back because no one took care of me after my parents died. I got hungry and stole some bread.


    I didn''t know I was stealing from the Earl.


    I got caught and as punishment I was sold as a slave.


    Last night I escaped from the slavers and ran into the forest."


    "I see. You''ve been through a lot." I say as I approach my cave and move some large boulders aside with one hand, slowly revealing Odin''s palace still fully intact.


    I clear out the boulders from the entrance and put Lagertha on the ground.


    I then shrink down to about 2,20 meters while changing into my human form. Which still needs grooming. My hair is so ridiculously long, I''m like a male Rapunzel. Even my beard is well beyond Dumbledore levels, nearly reaching my knees.


    "Hehe hihi." Apparently finding it funny, Lagertha tries with all her might to hold back but can''t help but giggle.


    I grab all my hair and cut it with a claw and then do the same with my beard.


    "Tonight you can sleep here. Tomorrow we''ll figure out the rest."


    As she hasn''t eaten anything since at least last night, I take some fruits out of my storage space, along with some bread.


    While she eats, I go out to put the severed heads of Ghidorah in my storage space.


    "Are those dragons dead?" Lagertha asks as she puts down her strawberry sandwich.


    "That was one dragon with three heads, and no, it will be back one day." Seeing Lagertha being worried about it, I assure her. "And when it comes, I''ll kill it."


    "What''s your name?" Lagertha asks curiously.


    "Fenrir."


    Immediately Lagertha puts 2 and 2 together. And looks afraid again.


    "Relax, I didn''t save your life just so I could kill you. That would be silly."


    "Right, you saved me... I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize."


    "But I thought you were bad just because of your name and the stories I''ve heard. Even though you saved me." Lagertha says dejectedly.


    "Don''t worry. Most of those stories are nonsense. But now is not the time to give you a history lesson.


    How about we go find you a bedroom and we''ll talk more tomorrow."


    Lagertha takes the last bite from her sandwich, nods and jumps off her chair.


    After finding her a comfy bed and tucking her in, I''m about to leave the room. "Fenrir?"


    I turn around and look at her. "Yeah?"


    "Thank you for saving me."


    "You''re welcome Lagertha. Good night." I leave the door ajar and take the bed in the adjoining room.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Preparations and going A-Viking!

    In the middle of the night, while Lagertha is sleeping, I walk out of the palace. I grow a pair of large wings from my back and take flight towards Kattegat.


    I want to know exactly what happened to Lagertha so I know how to proceed.


    As I reach the small town, I get down to the ground and take the form of a pitch black cat.


    I sneak through the village towards the earl''s longhouse. Along my way I have to avoid the odd drunk here and there, as well as a few guards around the longhouse.


    As I get inside I make my way to his bed. I approach him carefully, as I get close I notice how young he is and wonder if I got the right person. But I proceed to put my paw on his hand to see his memories nonetheless.


    I specifically search for anything he knows about Lagertha.


    Apparently the young Earl Haraldson here wasn''t the one she stole from. It was a visiting earl, whom Haraldson could not afford to offend.


    I then visit a few more people throughout the village to figure out more about Lagertha, her parents and life in this village.


    After I''ve learned all I need to know I return to Odin''s palace. I check on Lagertha and return to my bed.


    I then spend the next 30 minutes or so devising a plan on how to proceed.


    The next morning I wake up early and prepare a hearty breakfast. Oatmeal with plenty of fruits, eggs and sausages.


    I walk up to her room to wake up Lagertha and sit on the edge of the bed. "Lagertha, wake up."


    A few minutes later Lagertha is eating her breakfast when I decide to tell her what I did last night. "Last night I went to Kattegat and read the memories of the earl and a few other people to help me decide what to do. But I think ultimately it should be your choice.


    So Lagertha, would you like to stay with me?"


    "Yesh, pwease." She says with oatmeal dripping from her mouth.


    "You should know I can make other arrangements. I could find some good people who will take care of you.'' I say as I wipe her mouth with a napkin. ''And also, swallow your food before you talk."


    "I''d like to stay with you." She answers immediately when I''m done wiping off the oatmeal. I throw the napkin in the air, snap my fingers and it bursts into purple flames, causing Lagertha to gaze at it in amazement.


    "Alright then. Let''s start preparing."


    "Prepare? For what?" Lagertha asks looking confused.


    "We''re going to move to Kattegat."


    "What? Why? What''s wrong with this place?" Lagertha asks looking even more confused.


    "Being raised secluded in a dusty old palace by an ancient god might sound pretty cool but it wouldn''t be very conducive to a good upbringing."


    At this point her confusion reaches its peak and she stares at me unresponsive, blinking a lot.


    "You need to be around other people." I explain.


    "Oooh, why didn''t you just say so. What is the plan?"


    "We can''t just walk into Kattegat and start living there like nothing happened. So I came up with a ruse. Nobody in Kattegat knew much about Yrsa, your mom''s life before she came there.


    Only the earl knew a few things but I changed a few details in his memory.


    So here''s what we''re going to do.


    I''m your mom''s brother who heard she died. So I come to Kattegat to claim custody over my niece only to find out she''s not there anymore.


    I think you can figure out the rest of the story, yeah?"


    "You go to save me and we return to Kattegat together. But what if the slaver actually returns and sees me living there. He could claim me as his property. And what about Earl Hogun?"


    "What kind of uncle would I be if I didn''t exact my revenge upon the men who put my niece into slavery?"


    "Bad one?"


    "Exactly. So, I''ll have to make a longship, gather some animals and give them the ability to turn into humans, forge weapons and armor for them and myself. All in all it''ll take me... a day or so."


    Over the next twenty-four hours I first summoned thirty animals indigenous to Norway. Ten wolves, five arctic foxes, five bears, five boars and five eagles.


    I then granted them the ability to turn into humans and put them to work.


    I first made every piece needed for the longship from oak trees and steel. I used telekinesis to cut the oak the way I needed it and used it along with Rodan''s heat manipulation to forge the steel parts.


    Once I was done making the parts for the ship my beastmen and women would put it all together while I forged armors, shields, weapons and other tools.


    The longship, armors and weapons were all finished while Lagertha was sleeping so when she woke up the next morning and came outside after washing up and eating breakfast, she was met with an amazing sight.


    A beautiful big longship with an intricately designed wolf''s head headpiece and a howling wolf as a tailpiece.


    Steel reinforcements all along the hull and a big black sail with a wolf''s head, a star and a bird, beautifully designed in a circle.


    "Wow. You made all of this overnight? It''s amazing. You look like you''re ready to go raiding." Lagertha says while she''s walking over to the shields on a rack.


    She tries to pick one up but it''s too heavy. "Try this."


    She turns around and sees me holding a complete set of weapons and armor her size.


    "For me?"


    "Yes, I don''t see any dwarves around. Try it on. It''ll grow along with you. It''s practically weightless but only if you wear it, and the weapons have a few minor enchantments as well that only you can use. None of it is flashy though. No one will know you use magic. It''s all only for convenience and safety."


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" Lagertha says as she runs up to me and hugs my leg.


    "Alright, enough of that. Training starts now.


    Everybody gather around!'' immediately everyone stops practicing and once I have everyone''s attention I continue.'' Later today we''re going to Kattegat. But first we train.


    I''ve given you all basic techniques with the weapons you wield but none of you have actual experience wielding them.


    You know how to cut a man into pieces but you don''t know how it feels to push a sword through flesh, or to cave in a skull with your hammer.


    You don''t know the weight of a sword slammed against your shield by someone who''s fighting for their life.


    We''re going to change that. I''m going to split you into two teams and you''re going to fight each other to kill."


    "But my lord, if we die we''ll be dead. How can we serve you then?" One of the eagle women asks.


    "You won''t die. Before you start, you''re all going to eat these.'' I say as I conjure a basket full of golden apples out of nowhere.'' If you eat these, you won''t die for about three hours."


    "The Golden Apples of Idunn." Lagertha says while staring at them in bewilderment.


    "No, the Golden Apples of Fenrir. I made them myself."


    As I split the group in half, Lagertha had already changed into her cute little armor with her cute little shield and her cute little sword. And was ready to eat an apple and join them.


    I walk up to her, take the apple and pick her up by the scruff of her armor. "Whoa, hold on there little shield-maiden. Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Training." She says matter of factly.


    "What kind of uncle would I be if I let you get cut, chopped and minced into little pieces by these beasts?"


    "Good one?"


    "Ha! Nice try. You''re training with me."


    Over the next six hours the beast people played several war games, while I created an aura construct of myself about Lagertha''s size to spar with her while teaching her basic techniques.


    After we''re all done training for the day, everybody washes off the blood, revealing armors that actually look battle worn.


    I then carry the ship down the mountain followed by my beast vikings. All but five of my wolves who stay behind to look after Lagertha, while I go start my ruse.


    An hour later we are sailing into the fjord where we can already see Kattegat. As we approach the small town, we see a few people gathering on the beach.


    We slowly approach the dock and anchor the ship. As I step onto the dock most people gathered are taken aback at my large, imposing stature standing at 2,2 meters tall, while wearing heavy armor and carrying a greatsword.


    Followed by two of my wolf men, I walk towards the man I recognise as Earl Haraldson.


    "Heill ok saell stranger, my name is Earl Haraldson." He introduces himself nervously, curious as to my intentions.


    I take off my helmet and introduce myself using the name I''ve chosen. "Well met Earl Haraldson, my name is Fenrik and these are my men. I''m the brother of Yrsa. I came here to adopt my niece, Lagertha."


    Immediately the young earl''s face sinks as he starts sweating like crazy.


    "Please follow me to the longhouse, I think we have much to discuss."


    "I''m sure we do, but I''d like to see my niece first. Where is she?"


    As he''s getting visibly more nervous by the second I almost can''t hold my laughter.


    Having no choice but to tell me, he starts to explain the story. How it wasn''t his fault and he was powerless against Earl Hogun.


    "You''re going to tell me two things. First, where can I find the slave trader? And second, where can I find this Hogun?"


    "The s-slave trader m-mentioned Novgorod. (Russia) And Earl Hogun is from Vendill." (Kingdom in Denmark)


    "When I come back, we will indeed have much to discuss." I say as I turn around and walk back to the longship.

 Chapter 53 - 53 A fruitful voyage and a challenge

    After we sailed out of the fjord I manipulated the air currents so we''d have optimal conditions. I then made the ship lighter allowing it to reach almost 27 knots. (50 km/h)


    I had already sent out a conspiracy of ravens to keep me notified of the locations of both Earl Hogun and the slave trader.


    Right now Hogun is home in Vendill, Denmark in a place that I''m pretty sure will one day be called Frederikshavn.


    While the slave trader has trekked across Sweden and has just set sail on the Baltic Sea.


    So I first go after the slave trader.


    Right now he''s almost 1000 kilometers ahead of me. He''ll reach his destination in 560 kilometers, so I''ll have to sail at least twice as fast while navigating through the narrow gap between Denmark and Sweden.


    After a relatively short 21 hour voyage, we see the slaver''s ship on the horizon.


    Less than a minute later we get close enough for my eagles to shoot accurately enough.


    "Aim for their archers! Fire!" Immediately five arrows fly in an arc towards their ship, hitting two of their six archers.


    "Steady your bows and fire when ready!"


    By the time we reach their ship the archers are all dead and they only have eight combatants left.


    As we throw our hooks in their ship and my men pull their ship next to ours some of their men take out crudely made spears and start thrusting wildly at us.


    As he flies at me I catch him by the neck with one hand, snap his neck and throw him over my shoulder into the water.


    "Kill all of them, except the one cowering in the back. He''s mine."


    As the first three are killed in an instant, two more throw down their weapons to surrender. As soon as my people kill them, the last two try to get away by jumping overboard.


    Knowing they won''t be able to hold their breath for very long, I set up my eagle archers to shoot them as soon as they come up for air.


    That being taken care of, I approach the slave trader.


    "No! S-Stay away from me!" He screams as he''s wildly waving a little dagger around.


    I grab him by his wrist and break it. As he screams out in pain and drops the dagger, I catch it and stab it under his chin, through his lower jaw, into his brain stem.


    "My lord, what should we do with the slaves?"


    At the back of the ship is a cage with twelve people inside. Six women, four men and two children, a girl and a boy.


    I walk up to the cage and break the lock with my b.a.r.e hands. "Get out. All of you."


    They''re all a bit hesitant, but right then the first of the two swimmers comes up for air and immediately gets an arrow through his skull, scaring them.


    "Now."


    I gather them all in the middle of the ship. One by one I take their hands in mine to read their memories. I do so in order to learn two things. Whether they have a home to return to, and what kind of people they are.


    Only two women and one man have somewhere to return to.


    I give them a pouch of gold each, belonging to the slaver and turn them into Swifts, a species of bird that never has to land. I then put directions into their minds and send them on their way. As soon as they get home they''ll of course turn human again.


    I turn around to deal with the others when I notice they''re all kneeling and muttering prayers.


    ''Hmm, guess I should have blindfolded them first.''


    "Stand up. None of you have a home to return to. So for now, you will come with me. Once we are ashore you can choose for yourself where you wish to go.'' I then approach the children. ''Except for you two. You''re coming home with me."


    I walk over to the stern of my ship and take my seat.


    "Get all the cargo on board my ship. We go to Denmark to kill Earl Hogun."


    As we sail away I snap my fingers without producing any sound audible to humans, confusing the new passengers. Seconds later the former slaves look on in amazement as a nearby pod of humpback whales smashes the slaver''s ship to pieces.


    After a few more hours at sea, we can see land on the horizon. Earl Hogun''s home is in a coastal town so I decide to hide us in a large fog bank.


    As we get there we beach our ship and jump out. With one wave of my hand the fog lifts, revealing our presence.


    Civilians run off the beach screaming, terrified for their lives.


    It doesn''t take long before a group of armed men and women rush onto the beach and form a shield wall.


    So far they outnumber us two to one, but we are larger in stature and far better equiped.


    However I did not come here to raid, pillage or steal. I only came to kill Hogun.


    So I step away from my people towards his and take off my helmet.


    "Earl Hogun! Come out and talk to me!"


    Like myself, Hogun appears from his shield wall and walks toward me. He''s a muscular man with short blonde hair and a large scar over both his eyes.


    "Who are you? Why have you come here?" He asks.


    "To challenge you to a fight to the death, winner takes all."


    "So, a Holmgang?" Hogun asks.


    "No, I won''t wait three days. It has to be today.'' I then point to my ship. ''That ship has twice your weight in gold, silver and gemstones aboard. If you kill me it will all be yours along with my men.


    If I kill you... well, let''s just say killing you is the reward."


    "Why do you want me dead so badly? I don''t even know you." Hogun asks confused.


    "I am Fenrik, uncle of Lagertha."


    "I don''t know you and I don''t know any Lagertha. Is she a whore I f.u.c.k.e.d? I don''t remember." Immediately a few of his men laugh out loud.


    "The little girl you sold into slavery because she stole a loaf of bread from you."


    "Haha, I wasn''t far off then. That little whore stole. The punishment for thievery is being sold into slavery. I merely followed the law."


    Having enough of this fool, I turn my attention to his people.


    "People, we have not come here to raid. We are not interested in your wealth. We only want Hogun dead.


    We will harm no one who does not raise their arms against us. But those who do will be slaughtered without mercy.


    I challenged your earl to a fight to the death. If he accepts, no one else needs to die today.


    What say you, Earl Hogun?"


    Clearly pissed at putting him on the spot like that. He now has little choice but to accept.


    "I accept. We will fight in two hours time." Immediately Hogun storms off the beach.


    I walk back to my people as we push the ship off the beach and drop the anchor.


    Along with my two largest bear men I then walk into the village to where our battle will be.


    A small open square in front of the earl''s longhouse.


    I sit on a stool in the middle of the square, patiently waiting for the battle to begin while secretly keeping an eye on Hogun to make sure he doesn''t run.


    He might have been trying to hide it but I could smell the fear coming off him when he realized he was going to have to fight me.


    Surprisingly though, he doesn''t run. Instead he decides to sacrifice a cow to Odin in hopes of winning his favor, not realizing he just made his death more painful by sacrificing an animal to a false god.


    A few minutes before we begin, a crowd starts to gather.


    Hogun appears with his own heavy armor along with a sword and shield.


    I stand up and hold my hands out to the sides. My bears lift my back- and b.r.e.a.s.tplate over my head and take off my under armor as well, revealing my upper body which has changed since I came to this world.


    I used to have lean muscles but now I look more like a bodybuilder.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Hogun asks angrily.


    "To make it fair." I say as I leave my sword and shield with my men as well.


    "Hmpf fine, it''ll be easier for me."


    We both ready ourselves and start to circle eachother. He doesn''t wait long as he approaches me and tries a few thrusts with his sword while protecting himself with the shield.


    Without warning he dashes towards me, trying to slam me with his shield while also thrusting his sword towards my neck.


    I easily duck down underneath his sword, and shoulder bash him to the ground.


    As he falls, he accidentally lets go of his sword.


    As he reaches for it, I stand on the blade.


    He looks up at me as I lift my other foot, intending to stomp on him.


    He raises his shield over his head while I lower my foot into his stomach, breaking pretty much everything beneath my foot.


    With Hogun''s body lying lifeless on the ground it takes a second for everyone to realize that an unarmed man just killed a man who was wearing heavy armor and was carrying a sword and shield, all in less than ten seconds.


    Not sure what to do, they get to their knees when a man speaks first. "All hail Earl Fenrik."


    ''Wait, what? Oh...shit.''

 Chapter 54 - 54 A bedtime story and a sacrifice

    After leaving one of my bears in charge of the newly named Fenrikshavn and my new territories, I sail north to pick up Lagertha.


    As the ship approaches the fjord where we left, I already see Lagertha and the wolves waiting on the beach.


    Lagertha jumps into the ship and takes a seat next to me.


    Immediately she fires a barrage of questions. "How was the trip? What happened to the slaver and Earl Hogun? What''s in those c.h.e.s.ts and.."


    "Stop, stop. It was great. They''re both dead. Gold and silver and from now on one question at a time."


    "Alright. Can you tell me EVERYTHING that happened?"


    "Haha, clever. Still asking all your questions at once. Alright, fine.


    So after we left Kattegat and had set up our backstory, we first went after the slaver. After setting sail we spent almost a full day at sea before we saw his ship on the horizon...


    And then the whales SLAMMED the ship to pieces!"


    "Whoa! And then? What happened then?" Lagertha asks excitedly.


    "We went after Earl Hogun of course. With the former slaves and the slaver''s treasure on board, we went to Denmark. When we saw the beach on the horizon I conjured a thick fog to conceal the ship...


    So I dove under his sword and with my full weight I slammed my body against his shield, knocking him to the ground.


    He tried to reach for his sword but I put one foot on his sword and slammed the other down on his stomach, killing him."


    "Amazing! Then what happened?"


    "The people couldn''t believe what they saw. They all got down on one knee and made me their new Earl."


    "Whooaa. You''re an earl now. That''s amazing. Then what happened?"


    "What do you mean then what happened? I came to pick you up and here we are."


    "Aww, story''s over. Do you have more? Maybe one that rhymes?"


    "A story in rhyme? Alright, give me some time.


    I''ll spin you a tale that will surely regale.


    Then tonight before bed, a story you''ll get."


    After a short voyage we arrive in Kattegat where I meet with Earl Haraldson.


    I walk into the earl''s longhouse with Lagertha and a few bear and wolf people by my side.


    "Fenrik, good to see you. How did it go?" Earl Haraldson asks nervously.


    "I accomplished everything I set out to do and more. After I defeated Hogun in single combat I became the new earl."


    "It seems congratulations are in order then. Tonight we shall have a feast to celebrate your success and we will make a sacrifice to the gods."


    ''F.u.c.k it, when in Rome...''


    "Alright, but first we have business to discuss."


    A few minutes later Earl Haraldson had ordered some of his people to prepare the feast and shelter for the night for my people.


    Meanwhile we moved to a private room along with a handful of his people and two of mine.


    We start discussing our business in all seriousness while Lagertha is sitting on my l.a.p, braiding my hair for some reason.


    I just let her do what she wants, while Haraldson''s people look at the strange sight in confusion.


    "I know you made a deal with Hogun to go raiding together in the summer.


    However, I cannot agree with the previous terms. So we must renegotiate."


    Immediately Earl Haraldson starts to frown. "But the terms were already heavily favorable to your side. What more could you want?"


    "I make the rules during the raids.


    No ****, no killing unarmed people, no stealing from people''s homes. We will only target monasteries. And finally, I decide where we go.


    In return for all this, instead of 80 to 20 in my favor, we''ll make it 70 to 30 when we distribute the treasure."


    Haraldson seems to at least seriously consider my proposal for a while before he responds.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "West, to a land called England." I answer honestly.


    "West? No one goes west. All who have tried are dead."


    "I know how to get there. Don''t worry about that. Do you agree or not?"


    "Alright. It''s not like I ever had much choice. You do know the other part of the agreement, yes?"


    "Yes, you need help defending against another Danish earl named Roric who wants your land. I will help with that."


    "Forgive me but how do you plan on doing that? Earl Hogun had an amicable relationship with Roric that was fostered since childhood. You just killed and usurped him. I''m quite certain any peaceful resolution is off the table." Earl Haraldson says, clearly worried.


    "A peaceful solution was never on the table. Hogun and Roric were conspiring against you.


    Hogun was going to lead your people into a trap when you finished raiding. Roric''s men, combined with Hogun''s forces were going to overwhelm yours after a tiring raiding season.


    Hogun would be paid handsomely for his troubles on top of all the treasure from the raids and Roric would get what he wants. Your land."


    *BAM!*


    Haraldson slams his fist on the table. "THOSE BASTARDS! May they never reach Valhalla!" He screams maliciously.


    After hashing out the terms a bit further, we were told the sacrifice was prepared.


    Not wanting Lagertha to be there for that and seeing as it''s pretty late anyways, I put her to bed. Just as I''m about to walk out her room she calls me back.


    "Fenrir, you promised a story."


    "Ah, yes I almost forgot." I walk back to her bed and sit next to her.


    "There was once in a town called Far Far Away, an evil witch who used magic for getting her way.


    But the people did not know, so they proclaimed oh, so loud "We owe everything to the witch, of her we are proud."


    Until one day a wolf who came into town, took a whiff of the air *sniff sniff* and said with a frown. "This magic smells bad, *sniff* evil *sniff* and sour. Whoever has cast it, I shall devour."


    The wolf so easily hunted the witch down, and then ensued a battle that shook the whole town.


    The wolf emerged victorious and expected much praise, but the people did not know of the witch''s foul ways.


    So they yelled "You are evil! A monster! A beast!" and this angered the wolf so he had himself a feast.


    No one survived and to this very day, the wolf regrets visiting Far Far Away."


    "That''s terrible! Is it a true story?" Lagertha asks.


    "Yes. I''m the wolf and the town was called Atlantis.


    Now go to sleep little lamb."


    "Goodnight Fenrir."


    After putting Lagertha to bed, I join the rest of the town in front of the longhouse.


    On a stage, a man is standing with a large Dane axe.


    "We offer a sacrifice to Odin. The mighty one. To thank him for Earl Fenrik''s victory over Earl Hogun and that we may all benefit from the friendship between our people going forward."


    A goat is then tied and the man raises the axe while some people wearing robes are chanting in unison.


    ""In the presence of the gods, and in their honor, we offer this sacrifice.""


    When they are finished the man lowers his axe on the goat''s neck, decapitating it.


    Immediately the people all start cheering.


    Meanwhile I noticed something odd happening the moment the goat died.


    It was like its soul dissipated and was then absorbed using magic.


    I easily locate the source of the magic in a lodge halfway up a nearby mountain.


    I walk over to Earl Haraldson.


    "Haraldson. Who lives on the side of that mountain?" I ask pointing towards it.


    "The seer lives there in seclusion. He is hundreds of years old and has a connection to the gods. He shares with us his visions and wisdom, granted to him by the gods."


    "Hundreds of years, huh? Interesting. I''d like to meet him."

 Chapter 55 - 55 A giant soul gem and back to Alice

    I''m walking up the mountain by myself. I reach a clearing with a small hut surrounded by bones, both human and animal.


    I walk up, open the door and enter a small room with only the b.a.r.e necessities. A bed and a firepit for heat and cooking. Other than that it''s empty except for the bones hanging from the ceiling.


    On the bed, I see an old man with a facial deformity. There''s skin growing over his eye sockets, leaving him blind.


    "I''ve waited for you for so long. It''s an honor to meet you mighty Fenrir. Slayer of the pretender."


    "You''re one of their descendants aren''t you? *sniff* Frigga''s bloodline. That explains your ability to predict the future. I thought none of them had children."


    "Yes, they all decided not to have children, except for her.


    During the centuries you were sleeping, they grew impatient at mankind''s insistence of Odin''s virtue, and their denial of yours.


    They knew you''re a god of animals so when the humans started sacrificing animals in honor of Odin, they were horrified and took certain steps to ensure these sacrifices would somehow honor you instead.


    They could no longer call upon the powers they had once possessed but they could still manipulate magic through runes.


    They dedicated themselves to centuries of study and eventually crafted an immensely powerful spell.


    The spell had to be tied to one of their bloodlines and passed on to work. My mother volunteered.


    The spell ensured that every animal soul sacrificed to a god, across the entire world would be assimilated within Frigga''s own soul.


    When she gave birth to me, she died and all the souls were passed to me, causing these deformities on my face as a side effect and granting me a longer lifespan.


    I would now like to present these souls, including my own, to you, master. For you to do with whatever you see fit."


    Now b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.ted I see his body is covered in runes. One rune in the middle of his c.h.e.s.t remains unfinished.


    He puts the knife to his c.h.e.s.t and with two cuts, carefully placed, he finishes what I can only judge to be the work of a true Runes Master.


    The runes, starting from his c.h.e.s.t, begin radiating a beautiful blue glow.


    He slowly starts growing bigger and bigger as the light grows brighter until he pierces through the ceiling. I go outside and watch as he continues to grow larger.


    After a few minutes the glow fades, revealing a giant soul gem over seventy meters tall and at least twenty meters wide.


    I feel an enormous amount of magical energy flowing through the crystal. I put my hand on it and immediately I feel the creatures inside.


    "Be patient. I''ll breathe new life into all of you one day."


    I sink my fangs into the crystal and devour the spell that absorbs all the souls of sacrificed animals.


    From now on, I can save the souls of all sacrificed animals in every world I visit.


    Over half a billion.


    I put the crystal in my storage space and return to Kattegat.


    The next morning we''re all standing on the beach, ready to return to Fenrikshavn.


    "We''ll see you in the summer Earl Fenrik." Earl Haraldson says.


    "Until then." I say as I get in my ship and take my seat.


    While we''re sailing back to Fenrikshavn my mind keeps wandering to the souls I''m now carrying around. The way they all died and the sheer amount.


    It makes my constant anger worse.


    "...rir? Fenrir? Helloo?" As I was staring off into the ocean drowning in my own thoughts and came dangerously close to caving in to my anger, Lagertha was trying to get my attention and shoved her hand in front of my face.


    "What?!" I unintentionally lash out.


    ''What the hell did I do?''


    "I-I''m s-sorry. I just wanted to s-see the w-whales."


    As I look at where she was just pointing, I see a pod of killer whales.


    "I''m sorry Lagertha. You did nothing wrong. It''s my fault I lashed out, and I''ll find a way to make sure it won''t happen again."


    With Lagertha clearly still scared, I look at the Orcas and call them closer.


    I put Lagertha on my l.a.p so she gets a better view.


    "Can you forgive me?"


    Without averting her eyes from the pod, she nods. "Yes, I forgive you."


    ''I seriously need to fix this anger situation.''


    As we''re standing on the beach, Lagertha waves the Orcas goodbye. "Bye bye whales."


    *Foosh* Answering her, they all shoot air out of their blowholes.


    We get inside the longhouse and I immediately tell everyone to leave.


    Once I''m alone with Lagertha, I explain to her where I''m from and why I''m in this world.


    "Would you like to meet Alice?" I ask her.


    "Yes, she sounds really nice."


    "Alright then, let''s go."


    I take out my claws and create a portal back to Danmachi.


    When we step through we arrive in the mansion I had built before leaving.


    "You wait right here, okay? I have to go talk to her first."


    "Alright." She sits on the couch as I give her a disproportionately large cookie and walk upstairs when she starts nibbling.


    I walk into our bedroom and see Alice sleeping. To her I only left right before she fell asleep, no more than an hour ago.


    I''ve been without her for so long.


    I lay down next to her, wrap my arms around her and roll her on my stomach.


    She opens her eyes and looks at me. "Fenris?"


    "Yes, my love?"


    "Why are you so muscular?" she asks while c.a.r.e.s.sing my pectoral muscles.


    "Haha, you like it?"


    "I could get used to it." she says as she runs her fingers along my arm. Noticing how long it is, she looks a little confused, gets off me and looks at the rest of my body.


    "Why are you taller? Fenris, what happened?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s just been a little longer than I thought it would take." I say as I grab her waist and pull her back on top of me.


    "How much longer?" She asks as she sits on my stomach.


    "About two hundred seventy-five.." Before I can finish she interrupts. "Two hundred seventy-five years?! How did that happen? You were supposed to go there, hunt down the giant monsters you wanted and then come back to me."


    "Million years."


    "What?"


    "Two hundred seventy-five million years. Buuut, I did spend almost all that time sleeping. I was only awake for about ninety thousand."


    "Ninety thousand years alone. How did you-"


    "By remembering why I was doing it.


    After I devoured the first Titan my body pretty much shut down a few minutes later. I woke up after about thirty-five million years of what I came to call hibernation. My body had to adapt to the physiology of every single Titan I devoured.


    Over time this process became faster but there were so many of them. I even decided not to devour a few I didn''t think were worth it.


    Every time I had to learn how to control my new abilities."


    "And? These abilities, were they worth it?"


    "I think so. Even without my fangs, I''m now capable of destroying a large planet."


    *Tock Tock*


    Before Alice could respond, we get interrupted by Huginn and Muninn tapping the window with their beaks.


    I send them a telepathic message to come back later.


    "Why were those ravens trying to get your attention?"


    "Well, during my last hibernation a few things happened you see. There was this guy Odin..."


    "They ate your flesh?! Please tell me you killed them!" Alice reacts furiously after hearing what Odin did.


    "Of course I killed him. But he also had animals like those two ravens just now, an eight-legged horse and two wolves. They wanted to stay with me so I sent them here."


    "I see. Any more surprises? You didn''t have s.e.x with other women, did you? I''d forgive you if you did, I mean ninety thousand years is a very long time. But did you?"


    "No! Of course not! But there are two things you still need to know. Come with me."


    We walk downstairs and the moment Alice sees Lagertha she grabs me by the ear. "You just said you hadn''t been with anyone else. Who''s her mother? I''m going to have to kill her mother, you reallize that right?"


    "Wait, wait, wait. Relax honey, she''s not my child. She was about to be killed. I then saved her life and over the course of twenty-four hours she almost died four more times.


    She''s an orphan who was sold into slavery by vikings. She has PTSD and I kind of unilaterally decided to raise her. I''m sorry about that last part."


    " Hmm, that''s actually kinda sweet. You said there were two things I need to know? What''s the other thing?"


    "I''m angry all the time and I can''t control it. The last two creatures I devoured were driven by anger. It drives their race to destroy as much life as possible. I feel like killing everyone around me all the time. I need to find a way to control this."


    Alice looks at me attentively for a while and then looks to the side. In the middle of the room, where I left the portal open.


    "You''re not staying, are you?"


    "No. But I''m not staying away for ninety thousand years ever again. And when I find a way to control this anger, I won''t be going anywhere without you at all."


    "Alright, but you should stay a little while at least. Also, don''t you think you should be introducing me to her?" she asks pointing to Lagertha.


    We walk over to Lagertha and I introduce them both. "Lagertha, this is Alice, my wife. Alice, this is Lagertha."


    Alice gets down to Lagertha''s eye level. "Hi Lagertha, it''s nice to meet you. What do you have there?" Alice asks, looking at the large cookie she''s holding.


    "It''s a chocate chip cookie. Fenrir gave it to me. It''s good, you want some?"


    After a few hours of getting to know each other Alice and I put Lagertha to bed.


    "Ninety thousand years without s.e.x. You poor man. We should do something about that before you leave." Alice says as she drags me to the bedroom.


    "My thoughts exactly."

 Chapter 56 - 56 A day with family and making plans

    "Woah, that was different. If anyone ever doubts it, I can confirm with absolute certainty that you are the god of beasts."


    Alice and I are lying in bed, in each other''s arms as I''m telling her everything that happened in the Monsterverse.


    "So many awesome fights. I''m guessing you enjoyed every minute?" Alice says, her head resting on my c.h.e.s.t.


    "Well I wouldn''t have fought them all the way I did if it felt like a chore. I usually tried to put limitations on myself, mostly using physical abilities rather than special ones."


    "Of course you did, why wouldn''t you? You were only facing giant, lethal monsters looking to rip you apart." Alice says sarcastically.


    "Hey, I''m here aren''t I? Everything went fine."


    "Right. Except for the part where you spent a quarter of a billion years in another world without me."


    "Fair point. But the fights went well enough. I got every single one of my targets so far."


    "So far? You''re going back to the same world? I thought you were going to look for a way to get rid of your anger." Alice says, clearly worried.


    "I will, eventually. But I can''t just leave that world''s people at the mercy of a bunch of ruthless, giant monsters.


    Besides, I forgot to bring the Kongs and I made a promise to a guy to go raiding together and help him defeat his enemy. You know I keep my promises."


    "I understand. Just come back to me as soon as you can." Alice says as she comes closer and kisses me.


    "I will. I already have an idea on where I might be able to gain control of, or perhaps even get rid of the anger."


    "Seriously? Then why aren''t you going there now?"


    "The anger is not so great if I want to raise a child or be a good husband to you, but it''s not like I''m going to destroy a world or anything.


    Usually my common sense remains in charge of my actions, not my anger."


    "Alright. If you say so. This world you mentioned, what''s it like?" Alice asks curiously.


    "It''s a rather spiritual world. Lots of spiritual people there. There''s even a parallel dimension called the spirit world.


    Hopefully I can find some answers there, but I chose it because even if I don''t find answers, I can still gain something else there."


    "What''s that?"


    "You know these abilities I got from the Titans? They allow me to create natural disasters there aren''t even names for. Especially the ones that allow me to manipulate elements.


    I can control these powers for the most part but the problem is finer control.


    I can easily wipe out a continent with a wave of the hand or a snap of the fingers because that''s how these abilities developed themselves within these Titans, to fight against each other, which requires that kind of power.


    But if I want to wipe out one person standing in front of me, I could do it, but I''d also wipe out an entire town along with them at least.


    It''s like wanting to hammer a nail in drywall by using a wrecking ball. I can turn that wrecking ball into a sledgehammer but it''ll still punch a big hole through the drywall."


    "You want to be able to control these abilities on a smaller scale."


    "Yes, exactly."


    "How is that particular world going to help with that?"


    "The people there have the ability to manipulate the elements in ways I find very interesting. They incorporate martial arts into it. They''re called benders. Earth, water, fire and air benders.


    So even if I can''t learn how to control or get rid of my anger, I''m sure I''ll learn a great deal there."


    "Sounds pretty cool. If you do manage to control your anger perhaps we can go there together." Alice says while drawing circles on my c.h.e.s.t with her finger.


    "You want to bend the elements, huh?"


    "I''ve always wanted to. Closest I ever got was when you gave me the ability to control blood. That''s why I got so excited in the dungeon."


    "Alright then, if I manage to control the anger I''ll take you with me. But if I don''t, I''ll teach you how to bend the elements myself once I''m back."


    "Great!" Alice says as she gets up and starts walking to the bathroom. "I''ll go make some breakfast after washing up."


    ''Oh shit. Can''t have Lagertha die of food poisoning.'' I think to myself as I stop watching Alice and begin dressing myself.


    "Let''s make it together." I suggest.


    "Hmm... Okay."


    ''Phew, crisis averted.''


    I walk out of our bedroom while Alice is washing up. I go to check on Lagertha but find her bedroom empty.


    I listen and find her heartbeat downstairs. I walk towards her down the stairs and surprisingly I find her dressed in her little armor, hiding under the windowsill, sneakily glancing outside.


    I sneak up on her quietly and look outside for myself where I can only see Duke, Beowulf, Athena, Twilight and Luna all sleeping, bundled up together in their wolf forms.


    "Watcha lookin at?"


    "AAAH! You scared me!" realizing she was being loud, she puts her hand in front of her mouth and gets down. "Fenrir, there''s a pack of wolves outside. Can you kill them like you did the pack that was hunting me?"


    "Kill them? I didn''t kill them. They were just hungry so I sent them to a different part of the forest I knew was better suited for hunting." I say as I crouch down next to her. "But you know what, these wolves do look very dangerous.


    Here, take this." I say as I give her a baseball bat. "Let''s see how well your training has progressed."


    "What is this?" Lagertha asks as she''s examining the bat.


    "It''s a powerful weapon called a bat. Your mission should you choose to accept it, is to sneak up on that wolf and beat him up. specifically that black one. Leave the other four alone." I say, pointing at Duke.


    "Right, go after the strongest. Smart."


    "Sure, that''s why." I say, barely holding my laughter.


    Without hesitation, Lagertha starts sneaking outside and carefully approaches Duke.


    She looks back toward me and I give her a thumbs-up.


    ''Oh man, I gotta film this.''


    "Haha! That was hilarious!" I say as I''m showing Alice the video of Lagertha hammering Duke again and again.


    Duke begged her to stop but hearing a wolf talk, she thought he was some kind of monster and started swinging even harder.


    "No it wasn''t funny! It hurt." Duke w.h.i.n.es as he rubs a big bump on his head.


    "So, when are you leaving?" Alice asks as we''re all eating.


    "I was thinking tonight. That way we can spend the day together."


    After spending a relaxing day with Alice, the wolves and Lagertha along with the animals I brought over from the Monsterverse, I''m just about to walk back through the portal when Lagertha latches her arms and legs around my leg.


    "Don''t go without me. Is it because of what happened in the boat? I won''t do it again."


    "Lagertha, you did nothing wrong. This place is safer for you and I''ll be back before you even notice I''m gone." I say as I pry her off my leg.


    Alice takes her and kisses me.


    "Be safe and come back soon."


    "I will."


    After walking through the portal I appear back in the longhouse seconds after I left.


    During the winter I would train my men and prepare them for the summer raids. Every now and then, the men in the village would join us.


    We never turned anyone away. If they wanted to learn, I''d be happy to teach.


    I also taught the farmers better methods and gave them better equipment.


    A few days after the spring equinox we set sail with four sh.i.p.s including my own, totalling about ninety men and women.


    "Let''s go A-Viking!"

 Chapter 57 - 57 Killing a royal asshole

    "Hahaha! Get her!"


    "No! Please don''t hurt me!"


    *Bam!*


    I kick in the door to a farmhouse outside a small town in Mercia.


    Inside I find a group of five men surrounding a little girl. One of the men has his pants down at his ankles as he was getting ready to r*pe the poor child.


    Off in the corner are two corpses, an a.d.u.l.t male and a teenage boy, probably the girl''s father and brother.


    The men look at me and immediately reach for their weapons, while the fifth man pulls up his pants.


    Without hesitation, I cut off the head of the man standing closest to me.


    The second man thrusts his sword at me. I parry it to the side and as I step forward I run my blade across his neck, severing his carotid artery.


    As blood is gushing out of his neck like a fountain, he quickly loses strength and falls to his knees.


    I take my sword in a reverse grip and stab it behind me, through the man''s brainstem, out his mouth.


    The two men who were watching this take a step back as they see their friends die so suddenly. The guy who was pulling up his pants takes out his sword and then notices two of his friends dead on the floor.


    The three men look at each other and nod, seemingly coming to an understanding.


    They immediately rush at me all at once.


    Despite my sword being a two-handed greatsword I take my right hand off the grip as I stomp my foot down on the handle of a sword of one of the dead men.


    As it twirls in the air, I catch it and run at the three assholes.


    I swing my own sword upward to meet his and it cuts his sword clean in half.


    I then immediately lower my sword down on the top of his skull. As my sword cuts all the way down to his lower jaw, I leave it in as the man drops to the ground.


    As the second man approaches with his sword raised, I jump past him, thrusting the second sword down through his collarbone, between his ribs and into his heart.


    I leave this sword inside the body as well, facing the last man without a weapon.


    Deciding not to rush at me like the others did, he takes his time, looking for an opening.


    I kick the pommel of his sword, launching it up into the ceiling where it cuts into the wood leaving it hanging.


    As he looks at his sword I grab him by the throat with one hand and hold him up.


    I hold out my other hand for a few seconds until the sword falls back down and into my hand. I swing the sword across his lower abdomen, cutting him in half.


    I watch as his intestines fall out. I then throw him to the side and walk back to the corpse that has my sword stuck in its skull.


    I take the sword and tear off a piece of the man''s sleeve to clean off the blood and brain matter.


    I look to the corner where I see the little girl crying over the corpses of her father and brother.


    I approach the girl and kneel down next to her.


    I touch her arm to find out if she has any other family.


    An aunt and uncle living in town. Judging by the memories she has of them they seem like good people.


    A few minutes later I''m walking towards the town with the girl, unconscious in my arms.


    I approach a small house and knock on the door.


    "Yes?" A man opens the door and looks at the girl in my arms.


    "Rhosyn?! What happened to her?!" Only now does the man look at me and notices my size and armor.


    Before he reacts, I start talking.


    "Her father and brother are dead. I''m sorry for your loss." I then put the girl in his arms along with a pouch filled with gold coins.


    ''Why did I ever think this was a good idea?


    They call it the dark ages for a reason. Only two weeks raiding churches and monasteries in England and I''ve stopped seven r*pe attempts and about a dozen murders.''


    A few minutes later, as I walk through the woods I enter our camp, where vikings are doing all manner of labor. Some are sharpening weapons and mending armors, while others are preparing food. There''s even someone cutting people''s hair.


    I walk up to the biggest tent and enter. "Haraldson. What''s wrong?" I ask as he seems troubled.


    "Ah, Fenrik. Good to see you. King Offa of Mercia wants to negotiate with us. His envoy also said that to ensure peaceful talks, we need to exchange hostages.


    He''s willing to send us his own brother but only if we send someone of equal value."


    "I''ll go myself."


    I walk out the tent and go to the side of the camp where my beast men have secluded themselves.


    After gathering a few of them, we start making our way to King Offa''s stronghold.


    I walk up to them as the man on horseback joins my people.


    The gate closes behind me and I notice a lot of people looking at me, most of them in fear, while some strangely enough with admiration.


    Even though I''m unarmed, the men around me reek of fear. They''ve probably never seen someone as tall as me.


    They lead me through the village, to a large building that clearly belongs to the king.


    We enter the place as they lead me to a dimly lit throne room.


    There are noblemen standing to the sides while King Offa is sitting on the throne. His son is sitting next to him and his daughter is standing by his side.


    As I look at the kids I notice the boy, no older than ten, looking me up and down with his mouth agape and eyes wide open.


    Whereas the girl, about six or seven years old, looks at me with empty, lifeless eyes.


    ''That girl''s seen some shit. Those aren''t eyes belonging to a little girl. Those belong to war veterans with serious PTSD.''


    "Do you speak our tongue?" The king asks.


    "Yes."


    "Good, I asked for a hostage of equal value to my brother, so who are you?"


    "Earl Fenrik. I am the leader. I figured we might as well negotiate right away. So, what did you want?"


    "Straight to the point, I like it. What will it take for you to leave my lands?"


    "Gold and silver. Twice my weight of each."


    "That''s all?"


    "Maybe you haven''t noticed but I''m pretty big."


    "Oh I''ve noticed.'' Offa looks to the side and snaps his fingers. Immediately a man steps forward. ''Prepare the gold and silver.


    We''ll need some time I''m afraid, Earl Fenrik. Would you be willing to stay here tonight?"


    "Sure, why not."


    Over the next few hours we had dinner and talked. King Offa seemed very interested in Norway and the Norse gods so I told him about it, meanwhile I was also reading the minds of the servants around us.


    It''s more difficult to do it without touching someone, but much like the titans, Aro never really bothered to try and improve his ability, whereas I did and succeeded.


    It''s late in the evening now. I''m in a room with four men standing guard outside.


    I''ve taken off my armor and replaced it with a pitch black, lightweight armor I modeled after the Nightingale armor from Skyrim I had stored in my storage space.


    I also take out a set of throwing knives, some daggers and a pitch black short sword I made that has a soul gem inbedded in the blade to power the enchantments I placed on it.


    I made it to be the ultimate assassin''s tool. Anyone in close proximity of the blade, except for the wielder, loses their senses completely if the wielder wants them to. They also lose the ability to speak or produce any sound whatsoever.


    It also allows its wielder to temporarily fade into shadows.


    It took some necromancy and seriously dark magic but I think the end result is a pretty cool blade.


    Two men are standing on either side of the door, while the other two are standing at the other end of the hallway.


    I open the door and immediately throw two knives into the throats of the two men furthest away from me.


    The two men now standing beside me, spring to action as they grab for their swords.


    I take a knife in each hand and stab both men once in the c.h.e.s.t and once in the throat.


    I walk out of the hallway towards the other side of the estate, where King Offa is currently about to r*pe his own daughter.


    The things I saw in the minds of the servants made me sick to my stomach. I wanted to kill the bastard right then and there, but I decided to hold back until he had gathered the gold and silver.


    Unfortunately he decided to do it again tonight, which is why I''m playing assassin''s creed right now.


    Using my senses, I had already mapped out the entire stronghold.


    I easily make my way to King Offa''s room unseen.


    There''s another four guards standing outside his room.


    Not wanting to waste time, I slip into the shadows and get right next to them.


    I stabbed two knives into the throats of the first two from behind and immediately slip back into the shadows.


    Even though they didn''t hear anything, the other two still saw the first two guards fall to the ground.


    They brandish their swords as they approach the two corpses.


    I slip out of the shadows behind them and cut their throats the exact same way I did the first two.


    I open the door and see Offa the child molester on his bed, n.a.k.e.d, while he''s undressing his daughter, Kwenthrith who has tears streaming down her cheeks.


    I walk up to him and deactivate my swords'' enchantments.


    Hearing me approach him, he turns around. I grab him by the throat and slam him against the wall.


    I cover his mouth to stop him from screaming and stab my sword through his shoulder and into the wall.


    I start slamming my knee into his balls again and again, causing him to cry from pain.


    I keep going until his pelvis is shattered and he almost dies from internal bleeding.


    I then use Mothra''s light to heal him back to perfect health and start all over again.


    After six rounds of torture, only when his eyes have the same cold, lifeless expression as his daughter''s, do I let the c.u.n.t die.


    I turn to the bed where to my surprise, Kwenthrith hasn''t moved at all. She''s just been watching the entire time.


    I take off the hood and face mask and approach her.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you."


    I touch her temple with one finger and put her to sleep immediately.


    I take the girl in my arms and make my way outside unseen.


    Along the way I also steal the silver and gold they had already collected, which is about half of what we agreed upon.


    As I''m about to disappear into the woods outside the stronghold, the warning bells start ringing.


    I get back to the camp, where I immediately order everyone to pack up and get back to the sh.i.p.s.


    "What happened?" Haraldson asks.


    "I left early. I stole plenty of gold and silver. And now we''re going back to Fenrikshavn."


    "Alright, but what about him?" Haraldson asks as he points to Offa''s brother.


    "Blood eagle."


    A few days later we''re back in Fenrikshavn where Haraldson and I are sitting in the longhouse.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes. I never really meant to become Earl. I''d prefer to travel, so I''m giving you control of Fenrikshavn and all the surrounding lands. If Roric comes for you, you''ll at least have a chance now. But I won''t be there."


    "Thank you Fenrik. For everything."


    ''I''m so done with this time period. I''m just going to send my beast men and Kwenthrith to Danmachi and take a long nap so I can wake up in a more enlightened world with better people... maybe, sort of... almost?''

 Chapter 58 - 58 Lobster for lunch and hollow earth

    After settling everything in Fenrikshavn, I took my beastmen and Kwenthrith back to Norway, to Odin''s palace.


    We were about halfway through our journey when I sensed something very large coming at us from beneath.


    I immediately manipulate the water and air currents to get the ship out of the Titan''s path.


    "Hang on to something!" I warn my beasts.


    "You, hold Kwenthrith!" I say as I point to a bear man.


    Despite going very fast, the Titan adjusts its trajectory and continues to aim for us.


    Changing tactics, I wait for the last possible moment to create an enormous burst of air and a powerful wave to carry us out of the Titan''s path.


    The air current is so powerful, it starts to tear the sails and even the mast looks like it''s about to snap.


    Just barely evading the Titan that erupts from the ocean, the ship comes to a halt about a hundred meters away from the beast, close to the shore.


    As my beastmen all look behind me with shocked expressions, while Kwenthrith looks terrified, I turn around to get a good look at the monster for myself and see...


    "YES! LUNCH!"


    ''The giant lobster, Ebirah! And it came at exactly the right time. Lunch time.''


    I jump out of the ship, into the water and take my giant, humanoid wolf form.


    *CL.A.P!*


    I immediately have to evade one of Ebirah''s pincers. As I move my head backwards, I see the pincer move past my nose as it snaps shut, creating a very loud noise that rattles my eardrums.


    I grab the pincer and immediately Ebirah launches the other one straight for my face.


    I move my head to the side, barely evading the pincer, but while it passes my head, I grab it.


    Even though it struggles, I use my superior strength to hold it in place at the bottom, about four hundred meters below sea-level.


    I activate my volcanic physiology and heat up to about three thousand degrees celcius to kill it.


    Once it''s dead, I immediately lower my temperature to about fifteen hundred degrees celcius.


    I boil the giant red lobster for about an hour. Meanwhile I''ve given my beastmen a telepathic command to set up for lunch on the beach.


    Once it''s done, I drag the boiled Ebirah onto the beach.


    ''Now I have to get creative. I suppose I''ll have to use aura constructs.''


    I use my aura to create two giant plates.


    I first snap off the claws and put them aside. I then take the tail and twist it off.


    I crack open the shell covering the tail and take out all the beautiful, succulent meat inside. The mouthwatering fragrance assaults everyone''s nose, making them gulp in anticipation.


    I take one claw for myself and give the beastmen one leg and a knuckle from the claw.


    ''Hmm, the only thing missing is butter.


    Well, if there was ever a moment to use creation, this is it.''


    I make a large aura construct in the shape of a bowl. I then fill it with seawater.


    I concentrate on the bowl as the water slowly turns whitish yellow and becomes solid.


    I lift the bowl with one hand and turn my hand into lava, melting the butter.


    "Alright eat up! Be careful though, it''s hot."


    "Mmmm! It''s so good!" Kwenthrith says after taking a bite.


    After a satisfying meal, the beastmen are all enjoying themselves on the beach along with Kwenthrith who is starting to open up.


    Meanwhile I''m bathing in the ocean, still in my wolf form, thinking about Ebirah and his sudden appearance.


    ''My aura covered the entire planet, including the oceans. How did I not know he even existed?.


    Unless.. hollow earth. My aura didn''t go down there.


    There could be so many more interesting Titans and animals down there.''


    After making sure my beasts know the way to Odin''s palace, I leave for the hollow earth.


    I turn into a Megalodon and swim towards an underwater tunnel that leads down to my destination.


    I enter the tunnel and after about fifty kilometers I reach a strange energy barrier.


    Given how Ebirah was able to pass through, I should be able to do it as well.


    I swim through the barrier and immediately I''m launched forward at an insane speed, almost like how I travel between universes.


    After only a few seconds I reach another barrier that slows me down immediately and spits me out into another ocean.


    For about a second it feels as if my brain is rattling in my head. ''Damn, that''s some crazy whiplash.''


    The moment my head stops hurting, I start swimming to the surface.


    I shapeshift into my wolf form and get on land.


    I look around and immediately notice how alien everything looks. There''s plants I''ve never seen and insects flying around that don''t look like anything on the surface.


    I look up and see a sort of ceiling. As I look closer, I notice animals walking on it and birds flying upside-down.


    I decide to get a closer look and turn into a giant eagle.


    I fly up for about six kilometers, when I reach some sort of gravity bubble. Suddenly I can''t feel any gravity at all until I reach a little higher.


    I immediately start to fall towards what I thought to be a ceiling. I readjust my position in mid-air and start gliding down to the second surface.


    ''This is all kinda strange and at the same time pretty cool.


    I want to go explore everything and yet I also feel I might as well just spread out my aura and get it over with.''


    As my aura spreads in every direction, it dissolves and absorbs one specimen of every new species it touches, giving me all knowledge of their physiology and the ability to turn into one.


    Again, this process causes a headache, but whereas the previous one felt like a doctor was practicing trepanation again and again, this time it''s more like migraine. Still not great, but manageable.


    Just like last time it feels like my consciousness expands along with my aura, allowing me to see, hear and even feel everything it touches.


    Injured animals start to heal while withering plants regain their vigor.


    As my aura has spread throughout the hollow earth, I notice a few interesting things.


    There''s some kind of energy spread everywhere in this place. It''s definitely responsible for the gravitational anomaly down here, but if my assumption is correct, it might also be the very energy that allowed the Titans to become so large and have their extraordinary abilities.


    Speaking of Titans, apparently they noticed me.


    There''s so many of them.


    Nine of them are all coming at me, all at once.


    The first to one is a large, flying snake-like creature with large, orange bat wings. Let''s call it Warbat.


    The second one looks like a large, blue Brontosaurus with armor plating. It walks on two legs and has a mostly humanoid form. Let''s call it Sizemosaurus.


    Third, another dinosaur-like creature. It''s a giant, humanoid Triceratops covered in spikes and has a large, spiked club at the end of its tail. Tyrantasaur.


    The fourth looks mostly like a T-Rex except for the top half of its skull and its back, which are completely covered with spiked bone plating. It''s also pretty small for a Titan. Titan-Rex


    The fifth and sixth both look like members of Godzilla''s species, except one of them is covered in red scales and the other is way larger than any Titan I''ve seen before. It''s about 140 meters tall. Instead of having large legs and tiny arms like Godzilla has, this one has relatively small legs and huge arms with big claws. Nemesis Prime for the big f.u.c.ker and Nagoraiar for the red one.


    Number seven is... odd to say the least. All I can say is it''s large, humanoid and covered in armor and spikes. It also seems to be using some kind of electrokinesis. And is capable of lengthening its claws to turn them into electrified wh.i.p.s. Enslaver.


    The eighth Titan is one I recognize because of the many heads. Yamata No Orochi or Orochi for short. It''s a large, red hydra-like Titan with eight heads.


    And finally Pulgasari, the minotaur titan.


    ''Alright then... TITAN WAR!''

 Chapter 59 - 59 KILL, KILL, KILL!

    In anticipation of the fight against multiple Titans, I preemptively enter a partial burning mode and take a more battle oriented form that focuses on upper body strength and better maneuverability with a buff torso and long, muscular arms, combined with triple-jointed legs.


    Once I''m done, it doesn''t take long before the first two Titans arrive.


    Titan-Rex appears from behind a mountain and immediately charges at me from the front.


    Meanwhile Warbat appears from behind me and quickly but quietly glides down towards me.


    Warbat is the first to reach me. I wait until it''s too close to alter its course.


    I turn around and stab my claws through its head with an uppercut. Or an upperclaw.


    Meanwhile Titan-Rex''s stomach starts glowing orange as he continues to charge at me.


    *Poof!*


    Not sure what it is, I use Warbat''s corpse as a shield.


    The moment the orange sludge makes impact, Warbat''s flesh starts sizzling as the sludge eats right through it, leaving a large, gaping hole.


    ''Damn, that''s some potent acid right there. No wonder this little one doesn''t back off from far larger opponents.''


    I drop Warbat''s corpse and start running at him.


    *Poof! Poof!*


    As Titan-Rex spits two more acid balls at me, I create a large aura construct in the shape of a lacrosse stick. I catch both acid balls and throw them back at him.


    The impact puts him down on the ground, but the acid has no effect on him whatsoever.


    I turn the lacrosse stick into a spear and throw it at him. The spear impales his stomach, which immediately loses its orange glow and starts to leak acid.


    I walk up to Titan-Rex as he''s bleeding out. He tries to raise his head and spit another acid ball at me, but nothing comes out.


    At this point, almost all the Titans of Hollow Earth have arrived and watched me kill Titan-Rex.


    While some of them are eager to fight, some of them seem to have come to watch.


    The only ones who haven''t arrived yet are Nemesis Prime, Nagoraiar and Yamata no Orochi.


    The first one to approach me is Enslaver.


    He doesn''t waste time roaring or posturing, he just runs at me as electricity starts arcing all over his body, producing a loud crackling noise.


    As he gets closer, he extends one of his extendable claws into a large whip and swings it towards me.


    As his claw reaches me, I catch it with my arm. An incredibly strong current of electricity immediately runs through my arm, causing serious discomfort, bordering on pain.


    I wrap Enslaver''s elongated arm around mine as he tries to pull it back.


    When I get so close to him I can almost reach him, I cut off his arm with my claws.


    I then take the claw I cut off and jam it through Enslaver''s c.h.e.s.t. At the same time he stabs me with his other claw in my shoulder, while he stabs me in the lower abdomen with his tail.


    He then sends an insanely powerful current through his claw, into my body and out through his tail, creating a current that goes through my heart.


    *AAAARRRGH!*


    "F.U.C.K!"


    As I''m gritting my teeth, I stab one set of claws into his neck and the other into his c.h.e.s.t.


    I wrap a hand around his spine and crush it while I wrap the other around his heart and rip it out.


    As the life drains from his eyes, the electricity running through me weakens.


    I grab his claw and tail, and take them out. I then lift my right leg and Spartan kick him in his c.h.e.s.t.


    He lands about four hundred meters away, dead.


    As I look around, I see that pretty much every Titan has kept their distance and has been watching me and Enslaver fight, except for Pulgasari.


    Sizemosaurus gets into a boxing stance and delivers a clean jab to the nose, followed by a right hook but as Sizemosaurus goes for a powerful straight, Pulgasari leans back, grabs on to Sizemo''s fist with both hands and kicks his left knee, destroying his balance.


    Pulgasari then grapples Sizemosaurus to the ground and slams his head against a large rock repeatedly until he''s unconscious.


    He then rips off some of Sizemosaurus'' armor and starts eating it.


    While he''s eating the metallic plates, his upper body becomes more buff, his own golden armor expands and his horns grow bigger.


    *RrROoOAaARrR!!*


    Pulgasari stops eating, flexes his muscles and roars into the sky.


    He then immediately focuses his attention on me. He gets down on all fours and charges in my direction like an actual bull.


    I start running at him as well. As we are about to collide, I feint sidestep to my left and actually step to my right as Pulgasari falls for it.


    I grab his horn and pull him to the ground.


    I bite him in the neck and meet far more resistance than I expected. It''s like there''s a layer of solid metal under his skin.


    It doesn''t help him much as my fangs still tear through his flesh like it''s nothing and rip out his throat.


    Meanwhile Sizemosaurus has woken up and Yamata No Orochi has arrived.


    Tyrantasaur starts charging at me, while Orochi breathes fire at me from six of his heads and lightning from the middle two, combining them all together in a powerful attack.


    Wanting to see how powerful this thing is, I decide to take Orochi''s assault head-on.


    As it reaches me, the combined lightning and flame attack burns off my fur but only manages to scorch the top layer of my skin.


    Meanwhile Tyrantasaur has gotten close. So close she''s lowered her head to impale me on her horns.


    But right when I prepare to take her on, Sizemosaurus'' fist slams into the side of her face.


    Letting them fight each other, I take on Orochi. Seeing as his breath attacks are clearly no threat to me, I just walk up to him.


    I walk through a large wall of lightning and flame, completely unbothered.


    I rip off one of the heads that''s been stabbing me with its horn and use its horn to stab through the skull of another head.


    ''Four down, four to go.''


    Deciding to get it over with I just slash my claws across the last four necks and cut them all off.


    ''So far they''ve been a little disappointing. The only ones left are Sizemosaurus, Tyrantasaur, Nagoraiar and Nemesis Prime, and from what I''ve seen so far, the first two aren''t a threat.''


    I look to them to see how the fight is going and I''m just in time to see Sizemo grab Tyrantasaur by her horns and slam his knee into her chin repeatedly, severely f.u.c.k.i.n.g up her face and breaking almost all her teeth.


    ''Damn.''


    I approach the fighting Titans and get between them, pushing them apart.


    "Stop. Enough." I convey using Titan bioacoustics.


    Sizemo, still in the throes of battle, tries to get one last punch in, but accidentally hits my face.


    I look him straight in the eye as he slowly backs off and lowers his head nervously.


    I tell them to stay back as both Nagoraiar and Nemesis Prime are about to arrive.


    Nagoraiar doesn''t waste a second. The moment he sees me the small creases between his scales start glowing green, starting from his stomach going up to his throat.


    *WHOOOOM!!!*


    He fires a powerful plasma beam from his throat that actually manages to push me back a few steps and burns off a few layers of flesh on my shoulder.


    ''That''s more like it.''


    As I''m about to charge at Nagoraiar, Sizemosaurus pulls on my arm, holding me back.


    I look at him with my eyes boring straight into his, demanding an explanation.


    He points at Nemesis Prime who is now visible on the horizon.


    Sizemosaurus communicates a feeling of fear through bioacoustics and then points at Nagoraiar while conveying a sort of friendliness.


    I point to my shoulder which is almost done healing and immediately Sizemo conveyes a combination of feelings that is hard to place, but it quickly becomes clear what he means.


    Nemesis Prime has been controlling the Titans the way Ghidorah did in Godzilla King of the Monsters.


    I walk towards Nagoraiar and let out my own Alpha call to snap him out of it. When an Alpha Titan is being challenged it''s a one on one battle to the death and other Titans temporarily can''t be controlled.


    *AAHOOOOO!!*


    I raise my head and let out an incredibly loud wolf''s howl, as a challenge to Nemesis Prime.


    Immediately Nagoraiar grasps his head in confusion and shakes out of it.


    Meanwhile, even though Nemesis Prime is still very far away she starts charging up some kind of energy attack as the strange orange fluid sacks on her body deplete and turn grayish green like the rest of her body, the ones on her throat start glowing gold along with her eyes.


    She opens her mouth and I see a quick flash of golden light before an incredible large beam of pure golden energy fires at me at an incredible speed.


    I try to avoid it but it manages to hit me and immediately launches me backwards, into a mountain side that''s reduced to rubble from the impact.


    I push large boulders off me and stand up. I see Nemesis Prime in the distance as she tucks her large arms at her sides and tucks her tail between her legs. She leans forward and starts rolling towards me very fast.


    ''What the hell? This isn''t Pok¨¦mon, you can''t just do a rollout like you''re a Donphan.''


    As Nemesis comes at me, I wait until it''s too close to alter course and jump to the side, causing her to crash into the rubble.


    She stands up like nothing happened and grabs a large boulder and hurls it at me.


    I punch straight through the large boulder as it cracks into pieces.


    Nemesis got closer while I focused on the boulder and as it''s smashed to bits she slashes her giant claws at my face.


    I duck underneath and slash my own claws across her stomach, leaving four large cuts.


    I step behind her and stab my claws in her back on either side along her spine as I slash them down.


    *GRAAAH!!* Nemesis screams out in pain as she swings her tail into my side, actually managing to push me away.


    ''Her physical strength is insane.''


    She turns around and starts charging another golden plasma beam.


    I decide to meet it with my Thermonuclear Breath attack.


    I gather all the atomic energy I can muster into my throat as my fur starts to glow blue, I then combine it with Mothra''s light, causing my fur to shed as my skin turns charcoal black.


    *BOoOoOM!!!*


    We both fire at the same time. Our breath attacks meet and cause an enormous explosion, bigger than Tsar Bomba that engulfs us both and sends the three onlooking Titans to the ground.


    As the dust slowly settles, we both stand across from each other. I used all the thermonuclear energy I had in one powerful blast.


    The explosion was caused by my attack blowing straight through hers, releasing all that energy in a large, violent explosion.


    While my Thermonuclear beam kept going, causing the large, gaping hole through the c.h.e.s.t of Nemesis Prime.


    I''m mostly unharmed except for half my face missing skin and flesh, revealing my skull. As well as the rest of my body missing large patches of skin and flesh here and there, revealing parts of my skeleton.


    My flesh is already regenerating. I walk over to Nemesis'' corpse as she remains standing upright, but is unequivocally dead.


    By the time I reach her, my body is healed. I raise my claws and with one strong swipe, cut off her head.


    *RRROOOAAARRR!!!*


    I hold her severed head in the air as I roar loudly, proclaiming myself the Monster king of hollow earth.


    Nagoraiar, Sizemosaurus and Tyrantasaur all bow to their new Alpha.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Titan energy and a nap

    Even though it''s definitely not a cure, I think I have found a way to treat the symptoms of my ''anger issues'', killing, lots and lots of killing.


    After killing six Titans one by one in rapid succession, I no longer felt this constant, ever-present need to f.u.c.k some shit up.


    ''I''m going to have to go to a world with no shortage of killable creatures until I find a more permanent cure. Luckily there''s more than enough of those.''


    After sending the Titans off to do whatever they do, I put all the corpses in my storage space for later consumption and start walking to the place where the Titan energy comes from.


    As I get very close, I see a big mountain with a large thunderstorm circling the peak.


    I walk towards it and notice a huge door, at least three hundred meters tall. On the door is a red handprint, presumably from a member of Kong''s species.


    I push the door open and get inside.


    Inside there''s a large stairway leading down to a Titan sized throne surrounded by pillars.


    I can feel the energy flowing through the pillars, but it''s all centered in the floor immediately surrounding the throne.


    The axe is made of a large bone as a handle and a Godzilla dorsal plate as its blade.


    It''s primitive, clumsy and entirely unbalanced. All in all a terrible weapon.


    I walk over to the throne, but halfway there, I step on a hole in the floor.


    I look at the hole and immediately notice it has the shape of the axe I''m still holding.


    I lay it in place and immediately energy is drawn from the earth''s core, into the room.


    On the floor, in a circle surrounding the throne, the energy lights up a pattern revealing a depiction of a Zilla biting its own tail like an Ouroboros.


    I devour a little bit of the energy but when I try to stop, my fangs continue to devour more. I start to feel a piercing pain in my c.h.e.s.t as my heart starts beating like crazy.


    The pain continues to intensify over the next few minutes as my fangs continue to devour energy until I pass out.


    -----


    I grab the armrest of the throne to pull myself up, but as I grab it my hand crushes it like it''s made of rotten wood.


    ''Whoa. I''m stronger?''


    I lightly tap the ground with my fist. The ground is practically pulverized beneath my fist as fissures appear around it.


    I take the axe and put its blade to my palm. I steadily increase the pressure until the large bone handle snaps in two.


    After a few more minutes of testing my physical abilities I come to the conclusion that they''ve all been significantly enhanced.


    Not knowing how long I was unconscious for, I shrink down and create a portal back to Odin''s palace to see the beastmen.


    As I step through, I immediately see a group of beastmen preparing food while another group is cleaning and yet another group is training with swords.


    I keep the portal open as I''m only here to see how long I''ve been gone.


    "Master, you''ve returned!" A bear beastman says enthusiastically as he walks up to me.


    "Only to check in on you guys. How long have I been gone?"


    "Uhm, about two days sir." The bear beastman answers, looking a bit confused.


    "I see. Is everything here going well?"


    "Yes, sir. We''re doing fine."


    "Good. I''ll be back soon." I say as I step back through the portal and close it behind me.


    Back in the hollow earth throne room, I can still sense the energy around the room, I try to devour more of it to see what happens.


    I wait for a few seconds but there''s no discomfort whatsoever.


    -----


    I spent the next few days experimenting with the Titan energy.


    I figured out a few things along the way and came up with a few theories.


    Even though I''ve devoured my fair share of Titans and am capable of turning into one, I was not a Titan before I devoured the energy.


    My giant wolf form was just that, a giant wolf. But now it is a Titan.


    The reason my heart hurt like hell is because like all the other energies I have access to, Titan energy is now a part of my essence as well.


    Every ability I got from a Titan has significantly increased in strength, especially the ability to manipulate gravity.


    And this is just a theory, since I haven''t tried it yet, but I''m pretty sure I can now turn normal organisms into Titans.


    After figuring out most of the things I wanted to know, I decide to return to Norway.


    I send all my beastmen along with Kwenthrith to Danmachi and dismantle Odin''s palace.


    I take the gold, marble and the art while I turn everything else to dust.


    I then decide to remake my cave the way it was before Odin. The only thing I decide to leave is the mural painting that was made by the ''asgardians'' which depicts how Odin was an asshole and that I killed him. I asked them to leave out the part where I can shrink and turn into a human.


    Once I finished putting my cave back the way it was, I decide there''s one last thing I need to do before I sleep.


    I make my way to Skull Island where I''m welcomed back as King by the Kongs. I convince almost all twelve of them to relocate to the Hollow Earth, except two of them who seem to be happy where they are.


    I did decide I''d dig a tunnel from Skull Island down to the Hollow Earth.


    After helping the Kongs settle in and digging the tunnel, I return to my cave and take the long nap.


    ----------


    February, 2014.


    Three months before Mutos attack San Francisco.


    *Knock knock*


    "Dr. Serizawa? We found another one, sir." A woman says as she walks into an office where a middle-aged, Asian man is working on a computer.


    He looks up from his computer as he lowers his glasses from his forehead down on his nose. "Where?"


    "Norway, sir. In the Jostedalsbreen National Park. From the initial scans, it appears to be a massive wolf." The woman answers as she hands Dr. Serizawa a tablet with information displayed. "We''ll know more once they get inside the cave."


    "Good. I want to be there when they do."

 Chapter 61 - 61 Discovered by Monarch and Let them fight.

    *Yaaawn*


    I noticed a group of people gathering just outside my cave two weeks ago, and last week they started digging.


    From their conversations I''ve learned a few things.


    They''re from Monarch, the organization in charge of researching, and if possible either containing or, if they''re a threat, exterminating Titans.


    *bang Bang BANG!*


    As they finally get through the cave wall, a small stream of light starts pouring in.


    I close my eyes and pretend to still be sleeping for now. I want to see how they treat me. As long as they don''t show hostility, I won''t either.


    But if they try to chain me up like Odin did, I''m going to have long pig for breakfast.


    It''s exactly why I left the mural of Odin''s story, as a warning.


    Ten people wearing hazmat suits enter through the hole and shine their flashlights around the cave to see what they''re dealing with. Only two of them are unarmed.


    "Wow, amazing. Its fur is white as snow. It''s beautiful." The woman says in a british accent while she''s staring at me.


    "Doctor Serizawa. Here, look at this." A man says as he shines his flashlight at the mural.


    Serizawa approaches the wall and looks at it in fascination.


    "Those are Viking runes. Doctor Graham, do you think you could have them translated?" Serizawa asks, looking towards the woman who is still admiring my fur.


    "Yes, of course."


    Serizawa further examines the mural, now focusing on the pictures instead of the runes.


    He sees a picture of me being restrained by golden chains and breaking out of them. The next picture shows me eating both Odin and Thor.


    The last few pictures show the remaining Asgardians and Vanir living alongside me, while I protect them from other Titans.


    Dr. Graham approaches the mural and looks at the images. "What do you think Doctor Serizawa? Containment or just observation?"


    "Well, clearly containment didn''t work very well for them." Dr. Serizawa says, pointing at the image of me devouring Odin and Thor. "He''s clearly another Alpha. This is the second biggest Titan we have found so far. For now we should just observe. Call Doctor Chen and have her dig up any myths about giant wolves. For now we go with the local, Norse mythology and call him Titanus Fenrir."


    While Dr. Graham exits the cave to call Dr. Chen and some of the armed men start setting up some cameras and sensors around the cave, Serizawa walks closer to me.


    He''s accompanied by two men, one of them carries an M32 grenade launcher while the other one carries an M240 machine gun.


    "Hey Doc? You ever seen one up close like this before?" The man with the grenade launcher asks quietly while keeping his weapon aimed at my eye.


    "I don''t think anyone ever has." Serizawa answers.


    "It is a big son of a bitch though ain''t it? You reckon he''s just sleeping or hibernating like the others?"


    "Why do you think they brought all those sensors dumbass? To figure that out." The second soldier answers before Serizawa.


    "Gentlemen, even if he is not hostile, we are tresspassing in his territory. So unless you want to be his breakfast I suggest you keep quiet."


    Right that moment a strong draught blows through the cave, perfectly carrying their scent to me.


    Having felt it, they all stand absolutely still and just stare at me in trepidation.


    After sniffing the air, I snap open my eyes and immediately focus on them.


    The soldier holding the grenade launcher looks scared as hell as I keep staring at them. He raises the launcher shakily and points it at my face.


    "Don''t shoot." Dr. Serizawa says softly as he puts his hand on top of the barrel and lowers it slowly.


    I lower my head towards them and smell them like a normal wolf would. I then stand up and stretch before walking over them like they aren''t even there.


    I walk to the wall they dug a small hole through and with no effort I walk through it.


    Outside a group of soldiers and scientists all drop whatever they were doing and stare at me in fear.


    *BANG!*


    One of the soldiers raises his gun and shoots at my face.


    *GRRRR!*


    The soldier walks backward in fear, trips over some equipment and falls on his a.s.s.


    After a few seconds of me staring at them, I walk away.


    -----


    "That could have gone a lot worse." Dr. Serizawa says as he walks out the cave and approaches Dr. Graham.


    "Yes, but it could have gone a lot better. If he hadn''t shot Fenrir." Graham says, pointing to the soldier who shot.


    "Actually, we learned something very important because of that. At least for now, he doesn''t seem to be hostile at all."


    "Thank god for that."


    "Have you contacted Doctor Chen?" Serizawa asks as they''re walking towards a helicopter.


    "Yes sir, she''s going to build a profile on Fenrir immediately. She also wanted me to tell you that there is some unusual activity in Janjira. There are sporadic power outages." Graham answers as they get in the helicopter.


    "They''ll have to send another team to investigate that. I think we''re going to be busy here for a while."


    "Where to, Doc?" The pilot asks.


    "After the wolf. I want to know where he goes."


    -----


    After leaving my cave I focus on my senses and notice that there''s a Muto spore about to hatch and it''s trying to contact another one.


    A few seconds later there''s a response. Focusing on the second one, I trace it to Nevada, where it''s currently absorbing nuclear radiation.


    Seeing how the females of their species are the bigger threat, I travel northeast towards the northernmost part of Russia.


    I then swim for a little while before walking across the North Pole, through Canada and into the United States.


    The journey is more than twelve thousand kilometers. Seeing as I''m being followed by a helicopter and two drones, I decide to keep my speed within reasonable limits so the whole journey takes about two days.


    Along the way I make sure to avoid densely populated areas, but I''m still spotted by people quite often.


    On board the USS Saratoga in the Pacific Ocean, a large monitor is displaying Hokmuto''s current trajectory as he''s headed toward Hawaii after breaking out of the containment on Janjira. On another monitor is a live newsfeed of an earthquake report from Japan.


    "MUTO, Massive Unidentified Terrestrial Organism. It is, however, no longer Terrestrial. It is airborne.


    The world still thinks this was an earthquake and it would be preferable that that remains so.


    Before we lost sight of it, it was headed east across the Pacific, towards the Hawaiian Islands and had emitted enough EMP disruption to create havoc with our radar and satellite feeds and reduce us, for the moment, to a strictly visual pursuit.


    I emphasize ''for the moment'' because we will get on our game and we will find this thing. It is imperative that we do so."


    After summarizing the current situation regarding the Muto, Admiral William Stenz moves to the other side of the room where another monitor is showing video of a large, hundred meter tall, white wolf making its way through snowy forrests.


    "This large wolf, called ''Fenrir'' by our friends at Monarch, and ''Ralph'' by weirdos on the internet is making its way across Northern Russia and is still heading further north.


    We have no idea what it''s doing and why it''s doing it but it''s too late to keep this one hidden.


    For now a group of scientists from Monarch are tracking its whereabouts, and given the current situation the Muto remains our number one priority."


    "Sir, we received an intel report of a missing Russian Akula fifty nautical miles west of Hawaii. It could be the Muto." Captain Hampton reports.


    "Martinez?" Admiral Stenz walks over to a console where a woman is watching live feed from a Special Forces team.


    "Yes sir, Special Forces team Sparta One is picking up a distress signal on the Island of Oahu. They''re on the ground and are headed to the beacon."


    A few minutes later, the monitors showing feed from their helmet cams are showing Hokmuto eating large nuclear canisters from the submarine''s nuclear reactor and from nuclear warheads.


    "Cat''s out of the bag people, our highest priority now is safety. There''s close to a million people on that island."


    "We''re picking up something else sir, it''s approaching from the Pacific at high speed."


    -----


    While I''m making my way across the North Pole I''m also keeping track of the Hokmuto and Godzilla who are currently duking it out on Hawaii.


    At my current speed I''ll probably make it to Nevada just before the Femuto lays waste to Las Vegas.


    After fighting for about an hour Hokmuto takes flight and heads northeast towards San Francisco.


    As I run across Canada, I can sense the Femuto breaking out of the Yucca Mountain nuclear waste repository where it has most likely been feeding for months.


    ''Okay, slightly miscalculated. Guess Las Vegas is f.u.c.k.e.d. Oh well, at least I might be able to minimize the damage done in San Francisco.''


    I slightly change course and start sprinting. At one point I even jump over a small town.


    -----


    Back on board the USS Saratoga, Admiral Stenz is watching footage of the Femuto laying waste to Las Vegas, trampling everything in her path.


    "Admiral, we have contact with Doctor Serizawa from Monarch." Captain Hampton says as he hands the Admiral a tablet displaying Dr. Serizawa''s face.


    "Doctor Serizawa. Admiral William Stenz."


    "It''s nice to meet you Admiral."


    "What can you tell me about this wolf doctor?"


    "Not much it has only just awoken right after we discovered it.


    But we''ve been tracking it and based on where it''s heading it is likely that he''s hunting the second Muto."


    "We''ve come up with a plan on our end doctor.


    They all seem to be converging in San Francisco. We''re going to rig a nuclear warhead with a shielded timer, put it on a boat and send it twenty miles out.


    The radiation will lure the Mutos and the Mutos lure Ralph and Godzilla."


    "But that''s been tried before, in the sixties. Besides, they feed on radiation." Serizawa says, clearly doubting the viability of the plan.


    "Doctor, if you have a better idea, I''m all ears."


    "I believe Gojira and... uhm, are we really going with Ralph? Well, they might be the answer. I believe they might be here to restore balance. They can defeat them." Serizawa says with conviction.


    "And what? We just stand by and watch?


    I''m sorry doctor, I can''t take that risk." Admiral Stenz says and disconnects immediately.


    "Prepare the warhead."


    -----


    As I run past Novato, thirty kilometers North of San Francisco, I can sense Godzilla and the Mutos have arrived there and the Mutos are building a nest after the Hokmuto took a nuclear warhead from a Navy ship in San Francisco bay so they can reproduce.


    -----


    Inside a command center, just north of the city a group of soldiers is getting briefed on their mission.


    "Okay, listen up. The male delivered the warhead to the center of downtown. That puts a hundred thousand civilians in the blast radius. And we can''t stop it remotely.


    An analog timer has been installed." Captain Hampton explains.


    "The Mutos are frying all electronics within a five-mile bubble. Which means approaching from ground is not an option.


    That''s why we''ll be conducting a HALO insertion. Jumping altitude of thirty thousand feet.


    Get to the warhead and disarm it."


    After the briefing Admiral Stenz walks out towards Dr. Serizawa.


    "These Alpha predators of yours doctor, are you sure they have a chance?"


    "The arrogance of man is thinking nature is in our control and not the other way around.


    Let them fight."

 Chapter 62 - 62 Fight in San Francisco and good boy

    I get to the city once it''s dark and make my way downtown where the Mutos are.


    I carefully run between large buildings to avoid knocking them over.


    I see Godzilla fighting the Hokmuto while I can sense Femuto is laying its eggs.


    As Godzilla has Hokmuto handled, I go towards the female.


    As I''m about to get there, I notice a group of soldiers taking cover behind some cars, hiding from the Femuto.


    I walk over them towards her, quietly. She doesn''t notice me until I''m within striking distance.


    I get down low and jump at her, snapping my jaw shut around her throat. She tries to stab me with one of her hooked claws but it doesn''t even pierce my skin.


    *KRAAAKAKAKAK!!!*


    Before she tries again with her other claw, I start shaking my head violently, rending her flesh to shreds.


    I let go, lean back my head and snap my mouth shut around her neck, decapitating her.


    ''That was anticlimactic... again. Fighting these mindless beasts has become too easy. Even if I have to be more careful not to cause too much damage or hurt civilians.''


    -----


    A few minutes earlier.


    Lieutenant Brody is hiding behind a car along with a team of soldiers as he sees the female Muto laying eggs.


    Just then he notices something moving in the car window''s reflection.


    He turns around and sees a gigantic white wolf, much larger than the Muto.


    The wolf looks at him for a second before refocusing his attention on the Muto. He then quietly continues and attacks the Muto.


    "Alright let''s move it."


    The soldiers all start moving towards the nest.


    *KRAAAKAKAKAK!!!*


    They get to the center of the nest where they find the warhead.


    "How much time we got left?"


    "We have twenty-seven mikes."


    "Okay Lieutenant Brody, you''re up."


    As they prepare the warhead they try to pry open the shield that''s protecting the timer.


    "It won''t budge. It''s sealed shut. We need time to get this open."


    "We don''t have time! We have to get it on a boat and away from the city.


    Grab the warhead! Let''s move!"


    "Holy shit!" One of the soldiers shouts as he''s looking up. The others follow his line of sight and look up when they notice the wolf staring down at them.


    The wolf then immediately ignores them and starts eating the eggs.


    "What. The. F.u.c.k. Did that just really happen?"


    "Brody! Disarm the device, now!"


    -----


    After helping the soldiers and eating some Muto caviar, I notice Godzilla is still fighting the Hokmuto.


    ''Oh come on man, it''s not that hard.''


    I circle around them, towards Hokmuto''s back. As they''re busy fighting each other, I sneak up on him and jump on his back, pushing him into the ground.


    *KRAAAAA!!!*


    I rip off both his wings as Godzilla raises one of his legs and stomps on Hokmuto''s head.


    ''Not bad. Effective and without mercy, just the way I like it.''


    Godzilla immediately starts looking around for the Femuto but quickly notices her corpse. Realizing I must have killed her, he stares at me for a while and communicates a feeling of annoyance.


    ''Oh, piss off. Without me you would''ve barely made it out of that fight.''


    After a while he just decides to return to his business as he walks back towards the ocean.


    I drag Hokmuto''s corpse towards that of the Femuto as I start munching on them while secretly, instead of swallowing, I put their corpses in my storage space one piece at a time.


    When I''m almost done ''eating'' the Mutos I hear some people yelling close by.


    "Andrew!"


    "Andrew!"


    As I walk past a skyscr.a.p.er, I see a woman holding a little girl in her arms while her husband is looking through rubble, screaming out ''Andrew'' over and over again.


    I walk towards them when the little girl notices me.


    "Look mommy, big d.o.g.g.y."


    The woman turns around and gasps in shock when she sees me.


    Ignoring her and ignoring the little girl calling me a dog, I lower my head towards them and get their scent.


    I then do the same to the father and notice all three of them have another scent on them that doesn''t belong to them.


    ''That must be Andrew.''


    I take a whiff of the air and locate him easily under a large pile of rubble.


    The man, understanding what''s happening, immediately starts trying to dig out his son.


    He soon gets to a large block of concrete he can''t lift.


    I lower my head, take it between my teeth and lift it up, revealing a young boy, curled up in a ball.


    "Andrew!"


    I look around and notice there are quite a few buildings that have collapsed. Not nearly as many as there would have been without my intervention but still about half a dozen or so.


    "Thanks d.o.g.g.y." The little girl says as she waves goodbye.


    ''Ugh, I''m a wolf!''


    I spent the next few hours digging people out from the rubble.


    -----


    Back in the command center north of the city, before Fenrir started digging out survivors, Lieutenant Brody and the other soldiers are reporting to Admiral Stenz.


    "What do you mean he helped you? Helped you how?" Admiral Stenz asks a little confused.


    "Well sir, the warhead was damaged by the Muto and the shielding covering the timer was sealed shut. We couldn''t get it open and then the wolf showed up, dug one of its claws into the metal plate and tore it off, allowing us time to diffuse the bomb."


    Admiral Stenz stares incredulously at Lt. Brody for a few seconds before he looks to Captain Hampton. "I want these men to undergo a medical evaluation, they may have been exposed to something that made them hallucinate."


    Before Captain Hampton can respond, a woman runs inside. "Sir! You need to see this." She says as she gets behind a keyboard and changes one of the monitors to show the news.


    Displayed on the monitor is Fenrir, digging people out from under the rubble and debris from Godzilla''s fight with Hokmuto. "Unbelievable. He''s... a good boy?"

 Chapter 63 - 63 Finishing SF and showing the King whos boss

    After a few hours of digging people out of the rubble, I decide to take a little nap and head back to my cave in the morning.


    I pick a nice, quiet spot away from the city, in the forest, lay down and close my eyes.


    Unfortunately, my rest does not last very long, as I start to feel small vibrations from the ground that are pretty much imperceptible to humans.


    At first I thought maybe it''s an eathquake but once I used my senses to make sure, I noticed what''s about to come.


    I start running back into the city while making sure not to hurt anyone and start to growl and snarl at people.


    The people think I''m going crazy and start running away from the city center which is exactly what I want.


    Meanwhile the tremors are gradually becoming stronger as the people start feeling them as well.


    Within minutes it almost feels like an actual earthquake.


    While people are getting away from the downtown area and even rescue workers stop and evacuate, I prepare myself.


    The tremors continue to become stronger and more violent by the second until an enormous insect-like monster rises from the ground.


    Muto Prime. This must be that female I let go millions of years ago. She evolved into Muto Prime, the final stage of a female Muto''s life cycle.


    Knowing the sheer destructive force this Titan can produce, I decide not to f.u.c.k around considering that despite my going crazy and the tremors, people only had about ten minutes to evacuate. There''s still police and firefighters trying to help people get away.


    This time I can''t sneak up on her so I just take a direct approach. I start running at her, while carefully anticipating her attack.


    As I get close she swings her giant hooked claw at my face. I duck underneath it and as it flies past my ears, I jump at her from below, tackling her up and backwards.


    She lands on her back, leaving her exposed.


    I jump at her neck to finish it, but as I''m flying towards her, she raises her giant, orange foreleg and slams it to the ground, causing the ground beneath her to collapse.


    ''Not bad, this one''s not as stupid as the others... maybe...''


    She immediately tries to get away by burrowing underground.


    ''...guess not.''


    While she''s digging her hole, her back may be exposed but it is still protected by her razor sharp spikes.


    So instead of attacking her back, I bite down on one of her hind legs and drag her out of the hole.


    She starts to kick me, and stab me with her hooks, all to no effect.


    Meanwhile the orange scales on her legs start shining brighter as they''re being charged with energy.


    Once I''ve dragged her out of the hole, she stands up, raises her legs and slams them down as hard as she can.


    If I let her slam the ground it would cause an earthquake that could wipe out San Francisco along with half the west coast entirely, killing millions.


    I jump at her and take the hit myself. One of her legs hits the lower end of my spine as the other one hits the back of my head.


    As my brain rattles around in my skull, I get seriously dizzy but luckily I don''t lose consciousness.


    While I''m dizzy and disoriented I try to get away from her for a few seconds to regain my focus.


    Before I take my second step, she slams her forelegs into my side, knocking me over.


    ''Alright, I''ve had it with this oversized c.o.c.kroach.''


    I shake my head and notice her other leg coming towards my face. I bite down as hard as I can, savagely ripping off the entire leg as she cries out in pain.


    I stand up and bite down on her other leg, ripping it off as well.


    She tries to turn and run to her hole but as she turns, I jump at her side, pushing her to the ground.


    I bite down on her neck and savagely rip it apart.


    Done fighting, I again start munching down on the Muto corpse while putting it in my storage space.


    Since most people had already evacuated, there were only a handful of survivors to dig out.


    As I head out of the city I see the news displayed on a large billboard. The title reads ''Good boy Ralph saves San Francisco.''


    ''WHAT THE F.U.C.K!''


    Once I was done in San Francisco I decide to change my plans. Instead of heading right back to Norway, I decide to visit Skull Island.


    Instead of swimming all the way, I head east towards the Rocky Mountains. Once I''m there, I enter a cave that leads down to the Hollow Earth.


    When I get there, the first Titan I run into is Nagoraiar who greets me respectfully and continues to go about his business.


    I''m also quickly greeted by the Kongs who all gather around. There are two little newborn Kongs who both climb on my back and start playing with my hair and ears.


    After spending some time with them, I leave for Skull Island.


    I get to the surface but immediately notice that the tunnel I dug has collapsed.


    I apply some pressure and easily break through the boulder blocking the entrance.


    Once I get out, I notice two Kong skeletons.


    ''What the hell happened here?''


    I close my eyes and smell around the cave and despite the amount of time that has passed, I can still paint a picture of the events that occured in this place.


    ''Skullcrawlers. I thought I killed them all.''


    I get out of the cave raise my upper body and slam it back down on the ground, causing tremors across the island.


    *AAARHOOOOO!*


    It doesn''t take long before I hear a horde of Skullcrawlers stampeding towards me.


    As they''re about pass the treeline, I start running at them.


    Over the next few minutes I tear apart over fifteen Skullcrawlers.


    This time I want to make sure I got them all, so I spread a thin coat of my aura across the island, enough to sense everything but not enough to affect anyone or anything.


    I sense a few white Spirit Tigers with antlers on their heads and red fur around their mouth, making them look as though they''re dripping with blood.


    I also sense a single Kong is making his way towards me, fast. ''He looks pissed off. Guess I''ll have to put this youngster in place.''


    He appears from a crevice between two mountains as he slings around the side of one of them.


    *GRRRAAAAAA!!!*


    He quickly and skillfully makes his way to the top, jumps off and lands in front of me, slamming his fists into the ground and roars in my face.


    I wrap my fist around his neck, turn it back into a paw and push him firmly down on the ground.


    I keep him down until he calms down and for just a second I release a f.u.c.kton of aura, ensuring he understands who''s in charge.


    I take King Kong down to the Hollow Earth where he gets to interact with his own kind for the first time since the demise of his parents.


    It was actually quite touching.


    After spending time with the other Kongs, a few of them decided to move back to Skull Island. And with the path now cleared again, they can easily travel to and from whenever they want.


    With the babies latched to my back, along with their parents and King Kong, I go to Skull Island for a while.


    I use my time to create peace between the Kongs and the Spirit Tigers and eradicate every single Mother Longlegs on the island, along with a few other pests that serve no ecological purpose like Giant Wasps, Psychovultures and Leafwings, creating a much more sustainable ecosystem.


    While I was hunting down all these creatures, I noticed a ''rock'' was following me around.


    I''d walk for a while and look back and every single time I''d see the same rock.


    I walk behind a large boulder, losing the creature. As I circle around, I see a goofy-looking, little kaiju covered in smooth armor plating that can transform into a rock like substance. He''s looking around, trying to find me.


    I walk up to him and as he notices my shadow on the ground he curls up into a ball and rolls away.


    He stops and looks at me. He slowly comes close to me before he curls up right next to me and just starts sleeping.


    ''There''s something seriously wrong with this one. Is he mentally impaired or something? It is kinda cute though. In a weird way.''


    He''s got really big ears and a horn on his forehead.


    ''Why does that seem familiar?''


    Thinking about it for a while, I finally figure it out.


    It''s Baragon.


    I touch the little guy to see his memories.


    ''Aww, he''s not mentally impaired. He''s only a few weeks old. His mother was killed by Skullcrawlers, so when he saw me kill them all he decided to follow me.


    Don''t worry little one. I''m gonna keep you.


    Ha, I kind of feel like I just got a puppy.''

 Chapter 64 - 64 Five years and awakening Monster Zero

    "Who''s a good boy? You are. Yes, you are."


    I rub Baragon''s belly as he''s rolled over and panting happily.


    *Heh Heh Heh*


    I grab a smooth rock and rub it on Baragon''s armor.


    He immediately closes his eyes and practically turns to jelly, enjoying the armor scrub.


    It''s been a few years since I came to Skull Island. A few months into my stay on the island, humans found out where I was and sent more people to observe me. They even built a large research center.


    Doctor Ilene Andrews was among them, she primarily studies the Kongs. She has been trying to teach them sign language.


    They understand it perfectly and are completely fluent but they don''t trust the humans so they keep it secret from her.


    It''s hilarious watching her bend over backwards trying to teach them something they already know.


    About six months after they came to Skull Island, Dr. Andrews led an expedition to the Kongs'' nest.


    At this point I had only just started hunting down the Mother Longlegs. Dr. Andrews and her team entered through the bamboo forest and were attacked by two of the giant spiders.


    They stabbed their long, pointy legs down on them, impaling two of her crewmembers before I intervened and killed both monsters.


    After a while they found the nest and were surprised to find me in charge of the giant apes.


    I overheard Dr. Andrews mentioning something about how she wrote an article called ''The wolf leading apes''.


    Over the years she''s been here she switched her focus from researching the kongs to researching me.


    -----


    China, Yunnan Rainforest.


    A man in his late fifties is sitting on a chair inside a nice house.


    Next to him, on a table he grabs a family photo of a man and his wife along with their son and daughter on a beach.


    "That must''ve been a lovely day. If you want to have days like this ever again, you will do exactly what I tell you to do, understood?" The man says as he looks at the man and woman from the picture, who are sitting on their knees in front of him with duct tape covering their mouth.


    Next to them are their children who are also bound and gagged as tears are streaming down their cheeks.


    Four men are standing behind them with rifles aimed at their heads.


    "I assume you know who I am, Doctor Russell? Mind if I call you Emma? It''d be easier, given you''re both doctors."


    The woman shakes her head meekly while looking over to her children.


    "No, no. Don''t worry about them. As long as you do exactly as I say, they won''t get hurt.


    My name is Alan Jonah."


    Emma''s expression immediately grows more fearful as she hears the name.


    "Ah, I see the name is familiar at least, that''s good. Then you know what I am and what I do.


    I need you to alter your ORCA device to broadcast an Alpha signal."


    Emma has a thoughtful expression on her face for a few seconds until her eyes widen in realization. "You want to control them? That''s not what it was made for. We made it to communicate with them."


    Jonah looks to the guy standing behind Mark Russell and nods.


    Suddenly the guy slams the b.u.t.t of his rifle on Mark''s head.


    "Mark!"


    "I said ''alter'' did I not? I know it wasn''t made for that, but you can do it and if you want your family to remain intact, you will."


    She lowers her head as she softly answers. "Alright, I''ll do it. Just please don''t hurt my family."


    -----


    *SKREE!*


    I''m sleeping in the jungle on Skull Island, surrounded by seven giant gorillas and Baragon who''s curled up in a ball right next to me, when I suddenly wake up hearing a loud wailing cry.


    ''Was that Mothra?''


    I listen for a while but the sound doesn''t appear again.


    ''Hmm, oh well. If there''s any Titan that will be just fine no matter what, it''s Mothra.''


    *TUNG, TUNG! TUNG, TUNG!*


    ''That''s... not a Titan. It''s man-made Titan bioacoustics.''


    I get up and go towards the cave that leads to the hollow earth.


    -----


    Meanwhile in Washington DC, a Senate hearing is taking place.


    "What we are witnessing here, senators, is the return of an ancient and forgotten super species.


    Fenrir, Godzilla, Kong. We believe that these ''Titans'' and others like them provide an essential balance to our world.


    And while some may pose a threat, Monarch is uniquely qualified to determine which Titans are here to destroy us and which are here to protect us. Case in point, Fenrir." Sam Coleman says as he points to a video of Fenrir taking a heavy blow on his head from Muto Prime in order to protect humans.


    "Thank you for the fifth grade history lesson, Mr. Coleman." One of the Senators interrupts. "But we still haven''t heard one good reason why Monarch should not fall under military jurisdiction.


    Monarch was tasked with finding and exterminating these monsters.


    But you either can''t or won''t tell us how many there are or why they''re showing up.


    So, maybe it''s time for the military to put them down."


    "Killing them would be a mistake." Dr. Serizawa answers. "It was our atomic testing that awoke Gojira. Other creatures like the Mutos and Fenrir from strip mining and seismic surveys.


    But these are not monsters. They are animals rising to reclaim a world that was once theirs."


    "It almost sounds like you''re protecting them, Doctor Serizawa. As if you admire them." The senator responds.


    "I admire all forms of life. Besides, how could you not admire that?" Serizawa says as he points to the video of Fenrir digging people out of rubble.


    "Senators, if we hope to survive, we must find ways to coexist with Titans. With Fenrir. He is the key to it."


    "A sort of symbiotic relationship, if you will. Like the lion and the mouse." Dr. Graham adds.


    "Or the scorpion and the frog. So you''d want to make Fenrir our pet?" The Senator asks.


    "No. We will be his." Serizawa replies, causing all the senators to laugh.


    Dr. Graham, meanwhile, recieves a message on her phone regarding the awakening of Mothra and the kidnapping of Dr. Emma Russell.


    Serizawa and Graham both leave the auditorium.


    "Doctor Serizawa, this hearing is not adjourned. I hope you understand the consequences of walking out that door." The Senator says as she''s being ignored.


    "You know what, senators, while I confer with my colleagues here, I''ll set you up with a very brief and pretty fun doc.u.mentary on Titan reproduction." Sam Coleman says as he leaves to follow Doctors Serizawa and Graham.


    "I believe this is the one where the genitalia are blurred out. But if not, you can leave a comment with my assistant."


    -----


    "What happened?" Dr. Serizawa asks as he''s sitting in a V-22 Osprey, while he''s talking to Dr. Mark Russell on a tablet.


    "Alan Jonah. He''s a former British army Colonel turned eco-terrorist, obsessed with restoring a natural order where Titans roam free.


    He held Maddie, Andrew and myself captive for two weeks while he forced Emma to alter the ORCA to control the Titans.


    He forced her to free Mothra and then he took her, leaving me and the kids behind."


    "Do you have any idea where they might go next?" Serizawa asks.


    "No, he never spoke to us. But I know he''s going to wake them up one by one."


    -----


    I went down to the hollow earth and just kept listening for the sound to appear again.


    A few hours later, I hear it again, coming from Antarctica.


    I get there as fast as I can, when I get through the tunnel, I notice Godzilla falling into the hole he made when he came through. As he is unconscious I decide to ignore him for now.


    As I get up top, I see the same King Ghidorah that got away sixty-six million years ago.


    It''s distracted, looking at humans running across the snow and ice.


    *RRROOOAAARRR!*


    As it''s about to attack one of them, I roar loudly, distracting it.


    It turns its head in my direction and appears to remember me as it immediately takes flight without hesitation.


    ''Coward.''


    -----


    As Dr. Russell and Graham are running across the snow to safety, Dr. Graham looks up and sees one of Ghidorah''s heads coming at her.


    Suddenly, before she could even scream, she hears a deafening roar.


    Ghidorah immediately stops and looks at the source and even Dr. Graham and Russell can''t help but turn and look.


    They see Fenrir, ready to fight the three headed dragon.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the dragon takes flight and disappears in the clouds.


    "Are you alright?" Mark asks as he gets to Dr. Graham.


    "He saved my life."


    "Yeah, apparently he does that. Come on, we have to go. You can admire him later."


    As they get back with the other Monarch scientists, Mark runs up to one of the women and hugs her.


    "Emma, you''re safe!"


    "Why did he let you go?" Dr. Serizawa asks her.


    "He only needed me to make the alterations to the ORCA, prove that it works and teach him how to operate the device himself. So when I woke up Monster Zero he let me go.


    But the next time he uses the ORCA, we''ll be able to track him."


    "Was it just me or did it look like Monster Zero was afraid of Fenrir?" Sergeant Barnes asks Colonel Diane Foster.


    "Damn right he was." She responds.


    -----


    After Ghidorah left Antarctica, I had no reason to stay. I started tracking him from the hollow earth.


    He hides himself inside a storm, which does make it hard for me to keep track of him but the storm itself is just as easy to track.


    As he''s flying towards the United States, I start running towards the nearest exit, the one in the Rocky Mountains.


    Turns out I overshot though, since he only ended up off the coast of Mexico on a volcanic island.


    ''Damn it.''

 Chapter 65 - 65 Kill Ghidorah and time to hunt them ALL!

    Now I have to get to Isla de Mara all the way from Colorado.


    That''s like two thousand kilometers.


    ''Haaa, know what? F.u.c.k it. I''ll still keep my powers ''somewhat'' within ''mostly reasonable'' limits, but I''m done pretending to be a giant, regular wolf.''


    I push myself up with my front legs as my torso starts to turn humanoid with pectoral muscles and abdominal muscles. My front legs turn into arms as my paws turn into hands with black pads on my palms and large black claws.


    I get down on one knee and jump forward towards my destination, leaving a large crater behind with a diameter of at least half a kilometer.


    As I fly through the air, I quickly come to the conclusion I used too much strength.


    As I''m flying about seventy kilometers high through the air, straight past my destination towards Nicaragua, I have to come to a decision. Do I stick with the ''mostly reasonable'' powers, or do I sprout a pair of wings?


    ''Decisions, decisions.''


    As I''m still making up my mind, I''m already landing in Nicaragua.


    ''Oh well, giant werewolf is weird enough. Not sure their feeble little minds can handle a giant werewolf angel.''


    As I land, I destroy a large area of the Bosaw¨¢s Biosphere Reserve.


    ''Oops, lemme fix that.''


    I spread some light into the soil making it extremely fertile. And take off again, this time gently.


    When I finally get to my destination, a battle has already begun between Ghidorah and Godzilla. And again Ghidorah has the upper hand even though they''re in water.


    As I''m about to jump into the sea and join the fight, I notice a missile heading straight for them.


    As it''s flying right over me, I carefully time my jump, I fly through the air towards the battling Titans and I grab the missile.


    I land in the water right next to one of Ghidorah''s heads and as I feel the violent chemical reaction unfolding inside the missile, I jam it down Ghidorah''s throat.


    When the Oxygen Destroyer goes off right next to my head, I get a huge headache while Godzilla is practically dead or at least in so much pain he''s wishing he was dead.


    As I try to swim, I notice I can''t move my legs.


    I see chunks of brain float by, but as I look to Godzilla his head seems to be fine. I then look to Ghidorah and... there''s nothing left of the head I shoved the missile through.


    I put my hand on my head and immediately understand the headache.


    ''Those are chunks of my brain. Even I''m gonna need some time to heal from this.''


    I swim down to the bottom of the ocean and sit as I shut down most of my basic life functions, diverting their energy towards healing my injuries.


    ''That was some rocket there. I definitely gotta get me one of those.''


    Meanwhile on board the Argo aircraft.


    "Was that... d-did that... what?" Stanton mumbles incoherently.


    "A giant white man-wolf. That had to be.. Fenrir, right?" Dr. Mark Russell says as he looks over to Stanton.


    "Well, based on me having the exact same information you have, I don''t know." He responds sarcastically.


    "Are they.. alive?" Mark asks Stanton as he looks on his monitor.


    "There''s only one heartbeat in the vicinity, Godzilla''s." Stanton says as suddenly Ghidorah flies out of the water, with only one head remaining.


    He flies to the volcano where he waits for a few moments before the two heads start growing back, covered in a sort of amniotic fluid sack.


    The middle head starts biting through the sacks, ripping them off.


    Ghidorah raises his heads and wings as he roars loudly, proclaiming himself the new Alpha King of the Monsters, ordering all Titans across the world to rampage.


    -----


    ''Whoa, hold on pal. I''m still here. You didn''t defeat me.''


    I rise from the water and run up towards the volcano. As he notices me, he once again doesn''t waste a second before he lowers his wings with enough strength to create a hurricane and takes off.


    ''You f.u.c.k.i.n.g coward.''


    I''m about to jump up and drag him down when I realize all the Titans are going apeshit.


    I get to the top of the volcano and howl as loud as I can, dissipating the storm that was still circling over the island.


    *AAARHOOOOO!!!*


    All over the world, Titans that were running wild calm down and stop destroying everything they see.


    "RRRAAAA!*


    -----


    "What the hell, Stanton? I thought you said he was dead!" Mark says, looking towards Stanton wanting an explanation.


    "There was only one heartbeat, I swear." Stanton defends himself.


    "So, Gojira is dead?" Dr. Serizawa asks.


    Stanton looks at his monitor, which still reads a single heartbeat, except now it''s Godzilla''s heartbeat that''s gone. "What? But I could''ve sworn it was..."


    -----


    I get back in the ocean and swim down towards Godzilla, who has gone to his underwater lair, the sunken city in order to heal.


    I get to the city through a series of tunnels. Once I get there, I see Godzilla, barely breathing with cuts, bruises and burns all over his body.


    ''Alright, let''s fix you up, you overgrown dinosaur.''


    Ghidorah created the world''s first class 7 hurricane with wind speeds of over 230 km/h, creating waves over fifteen meters tall, causing over half the east coast to be engulfed by the ocean, turning Washington DC into a coastal city.


    F-22 Raptors continuously try to distract the flying monsters and lure them away from the mainland.


    -----


    "We have to buy him time, that''s all. If we can buy enough time to evacuate civilians to the shelters, Fenrir can finish this once and for all." Serizawa says as he looks out the window of the USS Argo, the Monarch flagship.


    He looks towards Rodan and Ghidorah fighting through dozens of fighter jets, V-22 Ospreys and V-280 Valors.


    *RROOAARR!!*


    Suddenly, after almost thirty minutes of fighting and taking heavy losses, Godzilla rises from the ocean and roars, gaining the attention of the two Titans.


    "Finally! It was about damn time! I told you guys he was still alive!" Dr. Rick Stanton says as he pumps a fist in the air.


    Ghidorah immediately ignores the annoying pests around him as he swoops down and lands in front of Godzilla.


    *KRAA!*


    When I quietly get on land and approach Ghidorah from the side, Rodan notices me and screeches loudly, causing Ghidorah''s left head to look in my direction.


    The distance between us is too short for Ghidorah to fly away so he does the only thing that might work. He charges all three of his throats with as much energy as he can, preparing a powerful gravity beam.


    *TUNK! TUNK! TUNK!*


    But the moment I heard Rodan''s screech and saw Ghidorah''s head turn, I started running at him with every step causing tremors.


    He leans his heads backwards like a cobra and when he shoots them forward, ready to release his gravity beams, I spread my arms and wrap my hands around his left and right throats while biting down hard on the one in the middle.


    Right the second before the gravity beams are released, I squeeze and bite as hard as I can, decapitating all three heads immediately.


    The energy from the gravity beams is released in three large explosions of gold electricity, frying the electrical systems of pretty much every aircraft in the area.


    ''Heal from that, bitch.''


    I lift my foot and stomp down on Ghidorah''s body, releasing the last bits of energy he still had.


    "Jesus. Glad he''s on our side." Stanton says as he looks at Fenrir killing Ghidorah for good.


    As soon as the fight is over, a group of Titans gathers around but before they can kneel before their king, the storm that still hangs overhead suddenly intensifies and condenses into a large sphere.


    ''If this is what I think it is, I''m not just going to scare him away this time. I''m going after the f.u.c.ker.''


    Sure enough, the clouds quickly turn into a shiny metallic substance. After a few seconds three giant, golden heads fly out of the sphere.


    ''Wow, would you look at that... they''ve gotten bigger.


    Alright then, might as well take care of all the three headed dragons once and for all.''


    I don''t waste a single second. I get down on one knee and jump straight at the portal sphere as fast as I can. As I fly past the three heads, I latch my claws onto them, dragging them through the portal, back into their own dimension.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Ghidorahs realm and devourer of worlds

    I drag the Ultimate Ghidorah behind me, into his own portal as we''re immediately entering a cold, black void of space.


    The only source of light is a giant red sun in the final stages of its life cycle and a large charred black planet with crevices of bright red magma.


    There''s not a single living star to be found, though I do sense a lot of black holes and white dwarfs.


    ''This universe is dying. No wonder he needs to conquer others.''


    As we get closer to the planet, Ghidorah starts trying to wrap his heads around my body.


    I immediately pull out all the stops as I channel my anger into my magic. Immediately a layer of blue energy covers my body and starts to burn like fire.


    Feeling the insane boost in strength, I grab Ghidorah''s heads and wrap them around each other like braids, I then swing him around and throw him down to the surface of his planet.


    I watch from just beyond the planet''s exosphere as Ghidorah crashes down, sending a shockwave across the planet and leaving a massive crater.


    Using Keizer Ghidorah''s ability to manipulate gravity, I launch myself down to the planet like a missile headed straight for Ghidorah.


    Once I enter the world''s atmosphere, I start to burn as the air in front of me is compressed so much that it becomes extremely hot.


    Unfazed by the heat, I actually accelerate the closer I get. The moment I land with both fists straight into Ghidorah, I''m traveling at over one hundred thousand kilometers per second, one third the speed of light.


    The sheer force of my impact drives us almost all the way down into the planet''s core.


    Despite the incredibly destructive force of both attacks, there''s one head left without a body and yet it''s still writhing around trying to attack me.


    I raise my right fist, displacing the magma that has started to pool around us and as I''m about to punch a hole through its skull, I hear a raspy, almost demonic voice in my head.


    ''You can''t save them.''


    I stop my fist just before it hits the draconic head as I instinctively know it''s where the voice came from.


    ''You speak English? How?''


    ''I have observed the earth for millions of years. You tend to learn a thing or two.''


    ''What do you mean I can''t save them?'' I ask agitated as I feel the anger infused magic coursing through my body.


    ''I have sent my ultimate weapon to your world. The ultimate tool of destruction. Even I don''t know what its limits are, I have only ever had to use it once. It will lay waste to your miserable little planet. Hahaha!''


    As the head starts to laugh maniacally, it starts to shine in a golden bright light.


    As I feel the energy inside the head become unstable, I surround the head with a shield of my aura. It suddenly explodes in an enormously violent blast that would have blown apart the planet.


    Now that I won''t be able to extract memories from it, I make my way to the surface of the planet where I''m immediately greeted by an army of thousands of dragons.


    Different shapes, sizes and colors. Even the amount of heads ranges from a single head all the way up to twelve.


    Apparently sensing what just happened to the Ultimate Ghidorah, they surrender to their new sovereign.


    "I did not come to conquer. I came to exterminate."


    As I start killing the dragons, I decide to do it all with my fists. Every time I grab or punch one of the beasts, I search their memories for a clue as to what the Ultimate Ghidorah was referring to.


    It doesn''t take me long to figure out that none of them know what it is, only that Ultimate Ghidorah didn''t start expanding his reach throughout this universe and eventually others untill he had this weapon.


    It gave him the confidence to conquer worlds feeling he was free of consequence. Feeling that with this weapon, none could stand against him.


    ''Well, guess that didn''t work out.'' I think to myself as I casually put my fist through another dragon''s c.h.e.s.t.


    As I no longer need information, I gather every last ounce of energy I can muster and convert it all into my aura.


    I spread it out across the planet in a violent wave of destruction that disintegrates and devours every creature it comes into contact with.


    It seeps deep into the soil, beyond the planet''s crust all the way to the core, assimilating with the planet itself.


    "Ragnar?k!"


    The moment I involuntarily scream the word, my aura starts to disintegrate and devour the core of the planet, causing it to implode on itself.


    In less than ten minutes I''m floating through space, orbiting a red supergiant while I''m surrounded by an enormous planet-sized sphere of blue energy.


    As my aura starts to condense and returns into my body, it starts to heat up as I feel my body changing.


    The heat doesn''t bother me, even when it reaches over six thousand degrees celsius. As hot as the surface of the sun.


    But once my entire body reaches this temperature, the heat gathers around my heart. It immediately starts to intensify, becoming hotter by the second while my skin turns to a layer of stone, covering lava.


    Every single one of these processes causes excruciating pain.


    *AAARGH!!*


    ''Why am I not unconscious this time?!''


    Eventually, after what seemed like days, my heart starts to cool down and stabilize at around fifty-five hundred degrees celsius.


    Finally feeling calm and relatively normal, I sleep.


    -----


    ''This process is supposed to take thousands of years. When the red giant runs out of hydrogen in its core, it starts burning helium into heavier elements. While doing so, it should shed its outer layers, forming a planetary nebula made of gas and dust. Leaving behind a white dwarf, the corpse of a star.''


    As I look around, I can''t see the nebula anywhere.


    ''Hmm, so either my presence did something to the nebula, or I''ve been sleeping for millions of years as the nebula faded away.''


    I spend a while trying to figure out the physical and physiological changes I''ve gone through from devouring an entire planet along with almost a billion dragon-like creatures, many of which had their own abilities.


    The most obvious change is my size. I can become about half as big as that planet was.


    ''This is going to take a long time. Best to do it when I don''t have problems to fix.''


    I focus and get down to the size I had when I entered this realm.


    I raise my right hand as I pour my aura into my claws and slash them down, creating a portal back to the Monsterverse, a few hours after I left.


    I step through and I immediately set off towards the Rocky Mountains to go down to hollow earth.


    When I get down there, I sit in the throne room as I''m contemplating my conversation with Ultimate Ghidorah.


    ''A weapon. Normally it would be some sort of object, a tool but he said he ''sent'' it and even though he''s dead, he still felt confident the weapon would do its job, suggesting a certain level of autonomy. Usually, with this information I would suggest a robot of some kind, but taking the nature of this particular world in mind, it''s more likely to ba a Titan. A Titan version of Doomsday perhaps. An engineered organism with limited sentience.''


    Taking everything I know about Godzilla''s space kaijus into account, I make a list of Titans it might be, including Gigan, Megalon, Hedorah or worst case scenario, either Magita, the kaiju that is bigger than Godzilla Earth or SpaceGodzilla.

 Chapter 67 - 67 The devastation and the Oxygen Destroyer

    "What the hell is that?!!" Mark Russell says as he looks up in the air, at three enormous golden dragon heads extending from a large black sphere.


    "Sir, all our sensory equipment is going haywire. It''s all showing readings that make no sense." One of the support staff says as she''s watching several monitors showing her data. "Gravitational spikes, extreme drops and rises in barometric pressure. Sir, it all seems to be coming from either that sphere or the heads." She continues.


    As Serizawa and Mark are both looking at the heads, one of the larger screens in the room suddenly displays Admiral Stenz.


    "What is that thing?!" The Admiral asks impatiently. "Just when Fenrir defeats one of them, another shows up? And this time it''s bigger."


    "Admiral, you wouldn''t happen to have another one of those Oxygen Destroyers, do you?" Mark asks.


    "No, the one we launched was a prototype. We have another one being assembled but it won''t be ready for at least a week. And it didn''t do much good the first time, what did you think would happen with this one?" The Admiral responds.


    "Look!" Doctor Serizawa says as he looks at Fenrir, surrounded by Titans.


    Everyone immediately focuses on the Titans as Fenrir gets down on one knee and launches himself into the air, straight at the sphere.


    The force of the jump itself causes the Titans around him to take a step back.


    In less than a second, Fenrir gets through the sphere, dragging the golden heads behind him.


    Immediately, the sphere dissipates back into a massive storm that splits in pieces, creating multiple smaller storms spreading out in different directions. After a few minutes they all disappear except for one, traveling southwest towards Skull Island.


    After Fenrir left, the Titans all went peacefully, following Fenrir''s last order and returned to their habitats.


    A few minutes later, without a Titan in sight, the people aboard the USS Argo all look down on a completely demolished Washington DC as the water starts retreating back to the ocean.


    "Soo... I guess we should help clean up?" Stanton says.


    -----


    A few hours later, Doctors Mark and Emma Russell are together with their children watching news coverage of what''s being called ''The rise of the Titans''.


    "Behind me, you can see some of the devastation caused by Ghidorah in a matter of minutes.


    The sheer amount of destruction and loss of life are incalculable.


    Here alone in Washington DC, a city of almost seven hundred thousand people, the current death toll stands at over ninety thousand." The young newsreporter says, trying to stay professional while holding back tears.


    "Due to the combined force of all four branches of the military keeping Ghidorah distracted long enough for evacuations, along with the timely intervention of Fenrir, despite the enormous losses, many lives were saved today."


    The reporter suddenly falls silent for a few seconds as she turns to the side to look at something.


    The camera man turns his camera to follow her gaze as a large, black circle appears in the air, where seconds later Fenrir steps through.


    "He''s back! Yes!" Andrew says enthusiastically as he jumps off the couch and goes outside.


    He can see Fenrir in the distance getting down on all fours and turn his arms into legs, taking his wolf form.


    His parents follow him along with his little sister. They watch together as Fenrir walks inland.


    "I''m glad he''s okay." Andrew says as he watches the giant wolf walk away.


    "So am I son." Mark says as he puts his hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "You know the TV showed him up close, why are we standing outside watching him from a distance?" Madison says, apparently annoyed.


    "We can always watch that again but how many times will we get to see him with our own two eyes like this?" Andrew responds to his sister without taking his eyes off Fenrir who is almost gone at this point.


    "Actually, before this all happened, your mother and I were going to tell you something." Mark says, getting the children''s attention. "I was offered to run the monitoring station on Skull Island. I''d be gone for months at a time, so it''s not ideal but your mom and I decided together that I should take the job. You could come visit and who knows? You might get to see him.


    According to Doctor Andrews, he walks by there every once in a while."


    "REALLY?! That''s awesome!" Andrew yells happily.


    -----


    After making my list of possible extraterrestrial Titan threats and coming up with a few ideas on how to deal with them, I decide it''s time I go get my rocket.


    I make my way back to the surface and spread my aura thinly across the United States, so it''s invisible and undetectable.


    After a few minutes I find out where I can find an Oxygen Destroyer missile.


    As I approach the base, sirens start to wail as military personnel mostly run inside while others get into helicopters and other aircrafts.


    I stop directly outside the base as I''m being surrounded by helicopters. No one shoots but at the same time they have no idea what to do as I''m not moving at all and they''re all painfully aware that shooting me would be like trying to kill an elephant using a mosquito.


    After a while, I take the last step and enter the base. I put my nose to the ground and sniff, pretending to search for something.


    Knowing exactly where I need to be, I sniff around the entrance of one particular facility and I sit down, look at the helicopters and growl.


    -----


    A few minutes earlier, inside a control room in the underground facility.


    "Put the base on high alert and get Admiral Stenz on the line right now." Captain Dunner says as he looks at a live video feed showing Fenrir approaching the base.


    "Captain, what do you want?" Admiral Stenz asks as he appears on a screen.


    "Fenrir is on my base, sir."


    "What is he doing?"


    "He seems to be looking for something."


    "Fenrir is on the exact same base that created and houses a weapon that, from his perspective, was used against him? I don''t think it''s hard to figure out what he wants." Admiral Stenz says.


    "We can''t just give it to him."


    "What would you rather do? Use it against him? You''d be sacrificing a lot of lives. If you give it to him, all you lose is time and money.


    You don''t fight earthquakes, captain, you ride them out. These Titans are living, breathing natural disasters. But this one is special, he hasn''t killed a human and even appears considerate of human life. So please, for God''s sake, don''t antagonize him further and give him what he wants.


    -----


    For the last few minutes I''ve been sitting in front of the weapons facility that houses the Oxygen Destroyer, slowly increasing the intensity of my growls.


    Getting impatient, I raise one of my paws and claw open the roof. Looking inside, I see the missile was already being loaded on a truck so they could ride it outside.


    ''Oops, guess they did figure out what I want.''


    -----


    "How did he find it?" Admiral Stenz wonders out loud.


    "I''m more curious as to his behavior while he was on the base." Dr. Serizawa says, sitting across from Admiral Stenz. "He waited before entering the base as though he was announcing himself. He then sat in front of the exact place where you were keeping the weapon, giving you the time and opportunity to give him what he wants rather than take it by force.


    Only when his patience grew thin, did he try to do so. None of these are behaviors of an animal."


    "What are you saying doctor?"


    "This encounter has reaffirmed my idea that he is the key to coexistence.


    If we find a way to properly communicate with him, we would take a huge leap towards accomplishing this goal.


    I want to dedicate more of Monarch''s resources to it."

 Chapter 68 - 68 Godzilla attacks humans and Hollow Earth expedition

    After getting the missile, I go through the Hollow Earth, back to Skull Island.


    After getting through the cave, I immediately notice something odd about the storm that''s covering the island.


    It feels exactly the same as Ghidorah''s storm and now it has fused with the storm that was surrounding Skull Island, becoming a perpetual storm covering it entirely.


    The nest of the Kongs is built surrounding the cave entrance, but right now it''s empty.


    I spread my senses to see where they are and find them all in the Iwi village. Most of them are trying to protect the people while a few others are fighting Camazotz and his swarm of smaller Hellbats.


    I quickly make my way to the mountain next to the village. As I reach the top, I jump down to the field where King Kong and two other kongs are fighting Camazotz.


    Kong, noticing my arrival immediately grabs Camazotz by one of his wings and hurls him towards me.


    I catch him by the throat with my fangs and as I land, I start to tear him to pieces.


    Without their leader, the swarm stops functioning and descends into chaos. They start to attack each other, trying to decide who should be the next alpha.


    *AAARHOOOOO!!!!!*


    Deciding to take care of two birds with one stone, I raise my head and let out an incredibly loud sonic howl, splitting and dissipating the storm clouds while also subduing the swarm of Hellbats.


    The swarm immediately calms down and starts circling me.


    Using the abilities I got from the first Camazotz I devoured, I close my eyes and reach out to the swarm.


    Establishing the connection, I merely think of them flying in a certain pattern and they immediately do so without delay.


    I order them to retreat down into the hollow earth and they all fly away towards the cave immediately.


    With the storm now entirely dissipated, there''s no longer a barrier between Skull Island and the outside world.


    Now that most of the Iwi people are safe, the Kongs all get back to the nest.


    After a few weeks back on the island, I noticed Monarch was starting to expand its facilities and was bringing more people now that there''s no longer a storm surrounding the island.


    Once they were done setting up, Dr. Ilene Andrews refocused her attention back to teaching sign language at every opportunity she got, joined by a deaf little Iwi girl named Jia.


    The next time I walked by their observation and research station, I noticed a very large screen.


    The moment I appeared, they turned on the screen and showed me a video of myself turning from my wolf form to my werewolf form.


    Deciding to humor them just to see where it goes, I turn into a hundred fifty-five meter tall werewolf.


    The pictures on the screen start to change to show hand signs and pictures of their corresponding meanings.


    ''Are they serious?''


    Over the next few minutes, they continue to show me more pictures.


    After a while the pictures stop and instead the screen shows Dr. Andrews.


    Over the next few weeks they tried basically the same thing two more times before they gave up for a while.


    Now I sense Dr. Andrews approaching the nest with both Dr. Mark Russell and Serizawa, along with a few armed men to protect them from dangers on the island.


    I step out and approach them before they get too close.


    "I have never been this close before. He really is magnificent." Serizawa says as I walk up to them.


    They then put some equipment on the ground and set it up. I recognize the Orca device''s sound as they turn it on.


    At first the noise it makes is all random nonsense until Dr. Andrews takes a microphone attached to the device and starts speaking through it.


    Weirdly enough, the sounds actually start making sense... almost.


    Their weird attempts at communicating are a great source of amus.e.m.e.nt for me but at this point I almost want to put them out of their misery and start talking.


    Almost.


    Over the next two years, they would keep trying to communicate without success. Although I did notice Kong talking to Jia every once in a while.


    During this time, I''ve decided to leave this world once humans can protect themselves.


    Only two things need to happen for that. First, I need to defeat Ghidorah''s weapon and second, humans need to make a Mecha Titan.


    Since this is a Godzilla world, I have no doubt that at some point humanity will make its own Mecha Titan and once they are capable of doing this, they should be able to resist any alien attempts at domination. And if they can''t, well then I suppose that''s just natural selection on an intergalactic scale.


    The only problem is the Ghidorah weapon. I will take it on myself, no matter what. It''s my fault it''s coming. The only reason Ultimate Ghidorah set its sights on this world was because of my presence, so I have to take responsibility and defeat it.


    I''m lying in the cave next to the Kongs'' nest while I''m watching the two baby Kongs playing with Baragon.


    Baragon keeps rolling into a ball to get away from them while they work together to catch him.


    Suddenly I feel an Alpha call from halfway around the world, but it''s a strange one. I recognize it as Ghidorah''s and yet it''s incoherent and sounds mechanical, almost like the Orca device but different.


    I extend my senses and notice Godzilla is closer than I am.


    After a while the call stops and Godzilla roars, letting me know he destroyed the source.


    About an hour later, Dr. Serizawa and Dr. Andrews approach the nest again.


    ''It''s been a while, I thought they''d given up.''


    Instead of going out myself, I send King Kong to see what they want.


    He returns a few minutes later.


    "What did they want?" I ask.


    "They wanted to see you. Godzilla destroyed a human place and killed a few of them."


    "He did what?!" I immediately get up and follow the two scientists.


    When I get close, they hear tree branches snap behind them and turn around.


    "What happened?"


    They stare at me wide eyed, mouths agape. "D-Did he just talk?" Dr. Andrews asks.


    "He did." Serizawa says calmly. "You should respond."


    "Since when could you talk?" Andrews signs.


    "Always, answer question. What happened?" I respond.


    "Godzilla attacked humans. Why did you never talk?"


    "Don''t trust humans."


    After Dr. Andrews told me exactly what happened, I left down through the Hollow Earth and back up in the US. I then make my way to Pensacola, Florida.


    When I get there, I see a disaster relief center set up, with dozens of injured people.


    Seeing me, everyone stops what they''re doing and stares.


    There was a group of protesters standing outside the center with signs saying ''Kill all Titans!''. Now they just look up at me in fear.


    I walk past the relief center and get to a facility that has mostly been destroyed by Godzilla. On the side of a wall there''s an ugly neon logo that says ''Apex Cybernetics''.


    There''s a cracked TV screen playing some sort of commercial. "Hi, I''m Walter Simmons, CEO of Apex Cybernetics."


    I ignore it along with everything else as I close my eyes and focus on my olfactory sense. I smell a lot of fear, mostly from the people who were running from Godzilla.


    Oddly enough, I also smell a sense of joy and relief. I focus on it and in my head I see a group of scientists and engineers celebrating after finishing building a large mechanical eye and weapon systems.


    ''They''ve already made a Mecha Titan. That''s fast. But I could''ve sworn I recognized that Alpha call as Ghidorah''s.


    Wait a second.''


    I quickly check my storage space and find many Titan corpses but no King Ghidorah.


    ''Guess I left it behind. They couldn''t have possibly been dumb enough to use it... right?''


    I focus back on the facility but I don''t find anything indicating Ghidorah''s corpse was here.


    I do smell people below ground still working.


    ''Now, what could possibly be so important that they have to keep working in a secret underground section of the facility after a major disaster?''


    Deciding to find out, I dig through over sixty meters of solid concrete and steel. Once I''m through, I find a pretty cool sophisticated maglev monorail system.


    Inside one of the carriages I can sense baby Skullcrawlers being grown artificially.


    I take the whole thing in my mouth and swallow it completely, while once again I actually put it in my storage space. ''Genetics and technology, not a bad haul.''


    I also continue to devour about a dozen or so meters of tunnel to stop them from sending more through. And so I can later figure out how they made it.


    On one of the walls I see some schematics showing where the train goes. Apex Cybernetics Headquarters in Hong Kong.


    A news helicopter started circling above me. I get out of the way, giving them a clean shot of the secret underground facility and start heading back to Skull Island.


    -----


    Denham University of theoretical science Philadelphia, Pennsylvania.


    In the bas.e.m.e.nt, Dr. Nathan Lind is working when he''s interrupted by a man entering his office.


    "Can I help you?" He asks. Getting no response, he adds, "If you want an appointment, my office hours are from nine to-"


    "Please, doctor Lind. Men like you and me, we don''t do normal hours, do we?" A second man suddenly says, revealing his presence. He throws a book on a table, titled ''Hollow Earth by Dr. Nathan Lind''.


    "I''ve been fixated on Hollow Earth for as long as you have. Your theory that it''s the birthplace of all Titans is fascinating."


    "Your book was very impressive." The first man says with a clearly Japanese accent.


    "Yeah? Well I''ve got about thirty unsold boxes if you want some."


    "Walt Simmons." The second man says as he reaches out for a handshake.


    "I know who you are, sir. It''s an honor."


    "No, the honor is mine. As is the urgency.


    Godzilla has never attacked us unprovoked before. These are dangerous times, doctor Lind.


    Allow me to introduce our Apex Chief Technology Officer, Mr. Ren Serizawa.


    He has something interesting to show you."


    Ren Serizawa puts some sort of high-tech tablet down on a table and taps it twice.


    A hologram rises from the device, showing an image of the earth along with the Hollow Earth and all the pathways leading to it.


    "Magnetic imaging from one of our new satellites.


    Hollow Earth, an ecosystem more vast than any ocean. Right beneath our feet."


    As Dr. Lind gets closer to take a better look, next to the image of Hollow Earth an energy reading pops up showing large amounts of energy.


    "This energy signal is enormous." Dr. Lind says.


    "And almost identical to readings from Gojira and Fenrir." Ren says.


    "As the sun fuels our planet''s surface, this energy sustains the Hollow Earth, enabling life as powerful as our aggressive Titan friend.


    If we can harness this life force, we''ll have a weapon that can compete with them.


    I need your help to find it." Walter Simmons says.


    "I don''t know if I''m the right guy for the job." Dr. Lind says as he picks up his book. "Did you read the reviews? ''A sci-fi quack trading in fringe physics.'' Look where they put my office. I''m in the bas.e.m.e.nt right across from flute class.


    Besides, I''m not with Monarch anymore. And Hollow Earth entry is impossible. We tried."


    "I''m sorry about your brother. He was a true pioneer.


    All of our forward scans suggest a habitable environment down there. So, what really went wrong on your brother''s mission?" Simmons asks.


    "When they tried to enter, they hit a gravitational inversion. A whole planet''s worth of gravity reversed in a split second.


    They were crushed in an instant."


    "What if I told you that we, at Apex, have created a phenomenal craft that could sustain such an inversion?" Simmons says as the hologram changes to show a futuristic looking vehicle.


    "The Hollow Earth Aerial Vehicle, HEAV. We can make the journey to the Hollow Earth possible, Dr. Lind. But we need you to lead the mission.


    Help me, Dr. Lind. Help everyone.


    Finding this needle in a haystack could be our best chance against them."


    "Well, I, uh, I might have an idea. But it''s crazy."


    "I love crazy ideas. They made me rich."


    "Are you guys familiar with genetic memory? It''s a theory that all Titans share a common impulse to return to their evolutionary source."


    "Like spawning salmon." Ren Serizawa says.


    "Sure, or a homing pigeon. So, if Hollow Earth is their home and this life force sustains them..."


    "A Titan could show you the way." Ren interjects.


    "Exactly. With a little help of an old colleague." Dr. Lind says as he puts down a magazine. On the cover is a picture of Dr. Ilene Andrews standing in front of Fenrir, next to it is written ''Dr. Ilene Andrews, the Wolf Whisperer''.

 Chapter 69 - 69 Through Hollow Earth and up to Hong Kong

    I get back to Skull Island and go to the Monarch observation and research station.


    Since I''ve already revealed I can communicate, I immediately turn into my werewolf form, sit down and start signing once Dr. Andrews comes out.


    She is joined by Jia and Dr. Serizawa.


    "Hi Jia." I greet the little girl.


    "Hello Fenrir."


    Immediately Dr. Andrews gets down on one knee and signs to Jia. "You''ve talked with him before?"


    "Yes, and a few Kongs too."


    "Why did you never tell me?" Andrews asks.


    "They didn''t want me to. They don''t trust humans." Jia answers, looking a little bit guilty about keeping it secret.


    As they''re having their conversation, I pick up a large rock and using one of my claws I carve Apex into it. I then drop it down in front of Dr. Andrews, scaring the crap out of her.


    "Tell me about this." I sign.


    "It''s a company. They own the place Godzilla destroy-" She starts signing until I interrupt.


    "You can talk. I understand." I sign.


    "Uhm, uh, okay. They make machines that help humans." She says as though I wouldn''t understand technology.


    "They have Ghidorah''s corpse. They are using it for something. It was sending out an Alpha call. That is why I sent Godzilla there. To destroy its source."


    "Doctor Andrews. You have a visitor waiting for you at security." A voice suddenly resounds over loudspeakers.


    *CLUNG CLUNG KANG!!*


    ''It''s the same call again, but this time less incoherent. It''s like it''s slowly coming to its senses.''


    I can already sense Godzilla going after it, as he''s heading towards Hong Kong, so I walk off towards a higher part of the island and howl, telling Godzilla to go there but not to attack it yet and wait for me.


    -----


    "Doctor Andrews. You have a visitor waiting for you at security."


    As Dr. Andrews ignores the loudspeakers, Fenrir suddenly stands up and looks off into the distance before walking away.


    She watches Fenrir walk away and once he''s out of sight, she goes to see what this visitor wants.


    She gets to the security office and notices a familiar face. "Nathan? What are you doing here?"


    "Hello Ilene. It''s been a while. I came here because I need your help." Dr. Nathan Lind says. He then goes on to explain how he wants to lead an expedition to Hollow Earth to search for the energy source.


    "An energy source in Hollow Earth? That''s nuts, Nathan, even for you."


    "It''s there. We just need Fenrir''s help to find it." Dr. Lind says.


    "And what makes you think he''ll help?"


    "That''s why I came to you. You''re the wolf whisperer, I was hoping you could convince him."


    "For years, I couldn''t even convince him to talk to me. He doesn''t trust humans."


    "Look, Apex has built vehicles that will allow us to get there in one piece, I just need him to lead the way."


    Suddenly they hear loud footsteps, drawing their attention. They see Fenrir walk towards them.


    "I''ll ask him, but don''t get your hopes up."


    When Fenrir gets close, he sits down and immediately starts signing.


    "I heard everything. I''ll do it."


    "What? What''s he saying?" Dr. Lind asks Andrews impatiently.


    "Are you sure?" Dr. Andrews asks.


    "I am. I want to know what they''re up to exactly."


    "Alright.


    He says he''ll do it." She tells Dr. Lind.


    "Great! we''ll prepare to go to Antarctica immediately."


    "We don''t have to go anywhere." I sign. "There''s a path to Hollow Earth right here on the island."


    "He says that won''t be necessary."


    -----


    Over the next twelve hours preparations were being made by the humans while I took a quick nap.


    *YAAAWN*


    "Holy shit. Those are big teeth."


    I look at the human standing close to me and notice it''s Dr. Nathan Lind along with Doctors Ilene Andrews, Ishiro Serizawa and Mark Russell.


    "Yeah, they are. So don''t piss him off."


    A helicopter appears from behind a mountain and circles over my head twice before landing.


    A woman steps out and walks closer to me as she stares.


    "Welcome." Dr. Lind says as he walks up to her.


    "So, who''s the idiot who came up with this idea? Taking the biggest dog in the world for a walk.


    I''m Maia Simmons. My father sent me. I run point for Apex."


    Noticing Dr. Lind''s silence, lack of response and apparent fear, she follows his line of sight and slowly turns around.


    *GRRR!!*


    She takes off her sunglasses with a trembling hand as I stare at her intently with bared fangs as I start to growl.


    She stares at me in fear as she takes a few steps backward until Dr. Andrews approaches her.


    "He understands English, so perhaps you should refrain from insulting him any further."


    "Y-Yes I-I''ll do that." She says as she takes a few breaths. "The HEAV''s will be here shortly. So, where''s the entrance?"


    "It''s apparently in that cave behind the Kongs'' nest" Andrews answers as she points at it.


    A few minutes later two CH-47 Chinooks carrying two large containers arrive.


    Once they''ve unloaded the HEAVs, we set off for Hollow Earth, accompanied by all the Kongs, Baragon and the Spirit Tigers. Every Titan from Skull Island.


    Once we get down there, the first Titans we run into are Sizemosaurus and Tyrantasaur who have apparently become buddies since their fight.


    "Woah, the one that looks like a Triceratops is terrifying." Russell says as he looks out the window.


    After about an hour, we get to the Hollow Earth palace where the Kongs are all reunited again.


    I walk into the room with the throne, as one of the Kongs hands me the axe made from a Titan bone handle and a Godzilla dorsal plate as a blade.


    I take the axe and sit on the throne.


    As I look up, I notice my swarm of Hellbats hanging upside down from the ceiling.


    ''Wasn''t there a different species of small winged Titans supposed to be living there?'' I wonder to myself. I then notice in a corner of the room is a large pile of bones and other remains. ''Ah, I see.''


    The HEAVs land and everyone steps out. The scientists, Jia and Maia Simmons accompanied by half a dozen armed guards.


    She looks at a tablet that''s showing her energy readings of her surroundings. Not seeing what she''d hoped for, she looks disappointed. "I don''t get it. He led us here, so where is the source of the energy?"


    As I remain seated, I hand the axe to King Kong who puts it in the axe-shaped hole in the ground. Energy is immediately drawn into the room from the earth''s core.


    Suddenly we hear loud footsteps approaching from outside. They''re getting closer until Nagoraiar enters.


    He walks up to the throne, making the humans a little nervous, thinking he''s going to challenge me.


    He comes close, greets me politely and sits down on the ground next to me.


    "Phew. I thought that was going to go very differently." I hear one of the armed soldiers saying in relief, drawing Nagoraiar''s attention.


    "Insects in your room. I''ll clean them up for you." Nagoraiar says as he''s charging his green Plasma Breath attack.


    Just as he''s launching his attack, I reach over the armrest, grab the horn on his nose and push his head to the side, causing him to miss the humans.


    "No, stop! I brought them here."


    He looks at me and then the humans. He then rests his head on his arms as he closes his eyes and goes to sleep.


    I look at the humans and see they''re pretty much all staring at me in shock as they realize they almost died.


    "Do it." Snapping out of it, Maia Simmons gives orders to two of her men.


    They grab some sort of device that looks like a case. They take it closer to the energy that''s circling around the throne and put it down.


    As the device activates, its handles turn into legs. It turns out to be some sort of robotic spider.


    "What are you doing?" Dr. Andrews asks.


    "Taking a sample." Simmons answers matter-of-factly.


    The device walks to a piece of the floor that''s glowing from the energy it contains and it starts cutting into it to take a sample.


    It then immediately sends all the data to Hong Kong, Apex Headquarters.


    "This is a power beyond our understanding. You can''t just drill into it." Andrews says.


    "Actually, we can." Simmons responds. "My father gets what he wants. That''s Apex property now."


    "You don''t know what you''re doing. That all belongs to him." Mark Russell says as he points to me. "You think you can just take it and expect him to be okay with it?"


    "That is the discovery of the millennium, you can''t strip it for parts." Andrews says.


    "Hold it." Simmons says. Immediately her guards all raise their weapons at the scientists. One of them even points their gun at Jia.


    *ROOOAAAR!*


    King Kong roars angrily at them. I walk up to him and put my hand on his shoulder, calming him down.


    I connect to my swarm and wake up about a dozen of them.


    "Alright, we got what we need. Let''s go." Simmons says as she walks to her HEAV.


    Suddenly a large bat, the size of a human lands on the HEAV, causing her to stop.


    Then, one by one, more of them land around her and her men.


    *SKREEEE!*


    "AARGH! Help!"


    As my bats tear apart Maia and her people, I take King Kong and Nagoraiar with me outside.


    I tell Nagoraiar to use his Plasma Breath to burrow a hole straight down as it''ll lead to the surface, a few miles outside Hong Kong.


    -----


    Apex Cybernetics Headquarters in Hong Kong.


    "Why is godzilla still just standing there?" Walter Simmons asks as he looks at a monitor displaying Godzilla standing just outside Hong Kong.


    "We don''t know sir. But the city has been completely evacuated. Everyone has been successfully relocated to Titan shelters, even the hospitals and the prison." Ren Serizawa says.


    Suddenly he focuses on one of his monitors. "Sir, we''re receiving the data on the energy. Already at forty percent."


    After less than a minute the counter reaches one hundred percent. "Yes! Mister Serizawa, start your engines!"


    "Sir, this energy is untested. Once we''re using it, Gojira will come straight for us." Ren Serizawa says.


    "He''s been coming for us since our creations first awoke. We must embrace this."


    "No. We should not rush this. We have no idea what this energy will do to the mechas."


    "Serizawa. Get in the goddamn chair and activate them. All three of them!


    Then I will watch as my creations tear Godzilla and Fenrir to pieces and make humanity earth''s Apex species once again!"


    *RUMBLE*


    "What the hell is that?!"


    Suddenly everything starts to shake for miles as a large green beam of energy erupts from the ground just outside the city, right next to where Godzilla has been waiting and shoots straight up into the sky.


    As the dust settles and smoke clears, Godzilla is no longer alone. King Kong, Godzilla and Fenrir are all standing side by side, ready to take on whatever is coming.


    "NO! Those animals will not ruin my work! Send them out now!" Walter Simmons screams as he looks at the monitor displaying the Titans standing side by side.


    Suddenly Ren bumps into him. He turns around and as he''s about to scream at his employee again, he notices three sets of bright red, mechanical eyes looking at him.


    "Oh shi-"


    *BOOOM!*


    -----


    As King Kong and I get out of the tunnel Nagoraiar just made for us, I immediately notice that there''s no longer one single source of the Alpha call. Now there are three.


    *BOOOM!*


    Suddenly the side of Victoria Peak that faces the city explodes outwards.


    Three enormous mechanical Titans step out of the hole one by one.


    Mechagodzilla, followed by a large three headed mechanical dragon. Mecha-King Ghidorah.


    And finally a large, four-legged Mecha walks out.


    ''Ho-ly-f.u.c.k! They made a Zoid! A Fenrir Zoid! That''s amazing!


    I want one.''

 Chapter 70 - 70 Destroying mechas and killing weeds

    Godzilla, King Kong and I are standing side by side, ready to take on the Mechas.


    I hold the axe in front of Godzilla and without hesitation he immediately charges his atomic breath and launches it at the blade.


    Once it is charged, I hand it to King Kong. "I''ll take the Mecha-Fenrir, you two take the others."


    I immediately get down on all fours as I run towards the Zoid. I zigzag between skyscr.a.p.ers, making it hard for the machine to get a lock on me. When I''m within half a kilometer, it launches about two dozen rockets from its shoulders.


    I immediately notice they''re not very precise. They''re only aimed at my general location.


    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*


    As they fly overhead, one by one, they explode into large cl.u.s.ters of small bombs that explode all around me.


    Continuing unfazed, I charge straight at the machine.


    As I get close, I jump and while in mid-air I change back to my werewolf form and use my speed to drag my claws across its shoulder, cutting off one of its legs.


    I put my arm under its belly, lift it up and slam it down on its back.


    It aims its mouth at my face as it''s charging a red energy beam, exactly like Mechagodzilla''s Proton Scream.


    I decide to charge my own as I exhale large amounts of black gas. It slowly increases in intensity until it ignites and turns into a flamethrower.


    I continue to increase the intensity as it turns into a large but weaker energy beam that interlocks with Mecha-Fenrir''s Proton Scream. It finally turns into a powerful, small, purple, almost laser-like Thermonuclear Breath that completely overwhelms the machine and drills a hole through its head.


    Done turning Mecha-Fenrir into scrap metal, I focus my attention on the other two Mechas.


    Mecha-King Ghidorah is flying through the air as he keeps firing two gravity beams from the organic left and right heads, while firing laser beams from the robotic central head.


    It keeps firing at Kong who keeps evading by jumping around between the skyscr.a.p.ers.


    I run up the side of Victoria Peak, and as I''m higher than the three headed machine, I jump at it.


    While I''m in mid-air, Kong throws the axe at the machine. It evades but as the axe keeps flying at me, I catch it, raise it over my head and as I come close to the machine, I slam it down into its back.


    As we''re both tumbling to the ground, I land with my feet on the ground with Mecha Ghidorah face first on the ground, sprawled out in front of me.


    I put my foot on its back as it tries to get up. I grab its wings and tear them off.


    I then wrap my fists around the two organic heads and crush their skulls as Kong slams his fists down on the mechanical head.


    I take the axe from the machine''s back and hand it to Kong. We then run off towards Godzilla as he''s fighting his own mecha.


    Mechagodzilla keeps charging its hands with energy as it punches Godzilla in his gills again and again. It''s overwhelming him as it uses missiles as distractions.


    Godzilla being pissed off, starts charging his atomic breath. The moment he launches it, Mechagodzilla launches its own Proton Scream. As the two attacks meet in the middle, the Proton Scream overpowers Godzilla and launches him backwards into a building.


    At this point Kong has climbed up a skyscr.a.p.er as I run at Mechagodzilla from its side.


    It notices me and turns in my direction. It then charges its right hand with energy and tries to punch me.


    I lower my body, avoiding its punch and as I slam into the machine with my shoulder, I lift it up and slam it down hard.


    Kong jumps off the building with the axe raised in the air.


    Godzilla, noticing the axe isn''t charged anymore fires an atomic breath at its blade.


    Kong slams the charged up axe down on Mechagodzilla''s neck, decapitating it.


    After the battle Godzilla leaves into the ocean and Kong goes back down to Hollow Earth, while I start pretending to eat the giant robots while putting them in my storage space.


    Once I''m done with that, I enter the Apex facility that''s built inside Victoria Peak.


    I smell around for a second and immediately locate all the Skullcrawler embryos.


    I devour them along with the machines they were kept in. Which is when something interesting happens.


    The moment I devoured the machines, while I don''t get the ability to turn into it, I do learn everything about it. How it was made, what it was made of and its possible applications.


    ''That will definitely come in handy when I visit sci-fi worlds.


    Guess I should also actually devour the Mecha Titans.''


    On my way out of the facility I see something odd. The Mechas destroyed a wall during their escape, there''s a sign saying ''Organics lab 1''. Inside I see a large rose on top of a pile of slithering vines.


    The rose has a mouth in its center and it''s eating barrels filled with some kind of yellow glowing liquid. The barrels are labeled ''Hazardous waste: acidic''.


    ''That''s Biollante, the nearly unkillable plant kaiju. Aside from having the greatest regenerative ability of all Titans, when she senses her life is in danger, she can turn her entire body into energy spores and reassemble elsewhere. It''s an insanely effective defense mechanism.


    She hasn''t noticed me yet. If I just jump her and defeat her immediately, she won''t have a chance to fight back.''


    I approach her at an insane speed, too quick to react to. I cut off all her vines with my claws and rip off the flower.


    I look at it and notice it no longer has a mouth. I then look back at the pile of vines as it all regenerates. Her head is no longer a flower, instead it looks crocodilian. The vines'' endings turn into mouths with sharp teeth.


    She immediately tries to wrap them around me while I keep cutting them off.


    Getting nowhere with this, I imbue my claws with my aura causing them to shine bright blue. Now, as I cut the vines, they can no longer regenerate.


    I keep cutting them as I get closer to her head. When I get too close for her liking, she rears her head back and launches it forward, projectile vomiting large amounts of acid all over me.


    ''Ooh, it''s like being stung by dozens of mosquitoes. Actually pretty impressive.'' I think to myself as I cut through the last few vines.


    Biollante runs out of acid right as I''m standing in front of her. Now defenseless, she tries to bite me in one last, desperate attempt to cling to her life.


    ''I''ve already devoured an entire planet covered in almost a billion Ghidorah dragons, I''m pretty sure I no longer fall unconscious from one measly little Titan. And even if I do, I can hold on long enough to get somewhere away from the humans.''


    Deciding to go ahead with it, I dig my fangs into her head as I devour Biollante.


    As nothing happens I leave the facility and make my way to the hole Nagoraiar made, leading down to Hollow Earth.


    ''Humans are now capable of making Mechanical Titans. Now if only Ghidorah''s weapon could hurry up and show itself then I can go back to Alice.''


    -----


    At that same time, on the edge of the solar system, a large bundle of crystals about three hundred meters across, slams through some asteroids in the Kuiper belt and races past Neptune as it''s heading straight for earth.

 Chapter 71 - 71 Spacegodzilla and home

    As soon as I get back down to Hollow Earth, I sit on my throne and start devouring all the Titans I''ve been keeping in my storage and gain all their abilities.


    I then devour the Mechas and gain the knowledge on how they were made.


    It doesn''t take long for me to figure out that if those idiots at Apex had combined a few of the features of these three Mechas into one, it would''ve been a much more formidable enemy than any of them actually were.


    ''Alright then, all done. Now I just wait for... that.''


    I suddenly notice something racing past the moon on a direct approach to earth.


    ''I''m going to have to work on that. It got way too close before I could sense it.''


    I stand up and make my way to the tunnel that leads to South America.


    Apparently Godzilla has noticed it too as he''s already on his way there.


    I exit right in the middle of the Amazon Rainforest, about three hundred kilometers west of Manaus, Brazil in the Ja¨² National Park.


    As I look up into the sky, I can already see a large bundle of white-blueish crystals entering the atmosphere.


    ''Oh come on man, not Rio. Why do we always have to have these fights in a major city? Why can it never just be the middle of the Sahara, or right here in the Amazon?''


    I get down on all fours and make my way to Rio as the crystal asteroid slows down before it starts hovering about fifty meters above the ground.


    Godzilla is the one who arrives first as he gets out of the ocean and starts walking towards the crystal.


    I''m getting close. With one last jump I get there, landing in Tijuca National Park, right next to the statue of Christ the Redeemer.


    I walk down into the city as I notice Godzilla is approaching the crystals as if he were enchanted by it.


    "Godzilla stop!"


    He doesn''t listen to me as he reaches out his hand towards it.


    The moment he touches it, the crystals start to liquefy and spread across Godzilla''s body.


    Once Godzilla has been covered completely, the crystalline substance hardens again into a single large crystal.


    ''Shit.''


    After only a few seconds a small yellow light shines inside the crystal as it starts to show cracks on its surface.


    The pressure inside rises as the cracks get bigger, until...


    *BOOOM!!!*


    The crystal explodes, leveling at least half the city, and launching me backwards through Corcovado mountain.


    I stand up and look at all the damage. ''Millions of people, just like that... gone.''


    In the epicenter of the explosion, I see dozens of large crystals spread out surrounding Godzilla.


    He has changed. There are now two large crystals imbedded in his shoulders, there''s a crest on his forehead, his abdomen is red and his dorsal plates on his back have all turned into crystals. His arms are longer and more muscular and his tail is also longer and now has crystal spikes on its end.


    SpaceZilla locks his eyes on me and raises his arms, immediately almost half the crystals surrounding him rise into the air.


    He balls his fists as the crystals start to condense and take the shape of crystalline spears.


    I evade them skillfully as I run through any opening I see through his seemingly never ending barrage.


    I keep getting closer until the crest on his forehead shines yellow and immediately, without further warning, a large stream of yellow-gold energy launches from his mouth.


    He misses by a long shot. He''s not even close, which got me curious. Trying to see what he''s firing at, I turn my head towards the energy beam and immediately it hits me in my face, knocking me to the ground.


    I get up and shake my head. ''He can control his energy attack as it moves through the air. Kind of like Darkseid''s Omega beams. I''ll call it a Void Beam, ''cause the crystal''s from space.''


    I start running towards him again as his crest immediately lights up again.


    This time, I don''t even look. I simply use my senses to anticipate where it strikes and avoid it at the last second.


    Continuing forward, I''m almost in reach when I phase into my werewolf form and prepare to swipe my claws at him.


    I reach about fifty meters in front of SpaceZilla when I''m stopped in my tracks by an invisible, crystal wall that knocks me backwards.


    I stand up while I channel aura into my claws. As they shine bright blue, I swing them across the shield, shattering it.


    I don''t waste time and rush forward immediately.


    SpaceZilla, makes a pushing motion with his arms as an invisible force stops me in my tracks.


    I push back, overpowering his telekinetic abilities.


    *GRAAA!!*


    I finally get within arm''s reach and slash my claws towards the crystal on his right shoulder, shattering it to pieces and apparently causing a lot of pain.


    SpaceZilla suddenly starts levitating as he takes some distance.


    He lands a few hundred meters away from me and starts firing a continuous barrage of Void Beams arching towards me from different angles.


    I close my eyes and focus on my other senses as I start evading them while running towards SpaceZilla.


    While I run and evade, I start charging the combined energies of Godzilla and Mothra to create a Thermonuclear beam. I charge an enormous amount and redirect some towards my eyes.


    They hit SpaceZilla''s shield and shatter it immediately. As they hit SpaceZilla in his abdomen, it causes a large explosion.


    The dust fades, revealing SpaceZilla still standing with three large, gaping holes in his c.h.e.s.t and abdomen.


    The holes are already closing as SpaceZilla''s regenerative ability has kicked in.


    I close the distance between us with a few more steps and kick him on the chin, launching him back into Guanabara Bay.


    I jump into the water as well and sink my fangs into SpaceZilla.


    I focus on the space crystal and devour it, hoping it might save Godzilla.


    Slowly, the crystals disappear from his body as his usual features return.


    As Godzilla is unconscious, I decide to take him down to Hollow Earth.


    I swim into the Atlantic, dragging Godzilla along. I reach the nearest Hollow Earth tunnel and enter.


    As the throne room fills with the Titan energy, Godzilla slowly opens his eyes.


    "Welcome back. How do you feel?" I say as Godzilla looks around.


    "I could not control. Thank you."


    "For what?"


    "You did not kill."


    -----


    A few weeks later, I''m preparing to return to Alice. But first I''ve decided to give the humans a gift.


    I spread my aura across the planet and heal the sick and injured, disintegrate all the trash in the oceans, terraform a large part of the Sahara into a forest and refreeze the polar caps.


    Over the last week I''ve gathered all Titans down in Hollow Earth and invited them to come with me, while I ''gently'' convinced the ones who will stay to not hurt the humans.


    All the Kongs, Baragon, the Spirit Tigers, Godzilla, Nagoraiar, Tyrantasaur, Sizemosaurus, Mothra and Rodan all wanted to come.


    I had to give them all the ability to manipulate their size, otherwise it would have become very unpractical to take them to Danmachi.


    I imbue my claws with all my aura and create a portal back home, I immediately step through, followed by ten meter tall gorillas, tigers, lizards, dinosaurs, a lava bird and a butterfly.


    ''Wonder what Alice will say about this.''

 Chapter 72 - 72 Finally home and updating falna

    I step through the portal into Danmachi followed by ten meter tall gorillas, tigers, lizards, dinosaurs, a lava bird and a butterfly.


    We all arrive right next to the lake. Godzilla immediately gets in and starts swimming.


    I spread my aura all throughout the land I own. I raise a wall made of earth surrounding it and create a jungle on the other side of the lake. I make a large cave inside a mountain for Mothra.


    Once I''m done I send all the Titans to their new habitats. The only one left behind is Rodan.


    "Right, you''ll need a volcano. If I recall, Hephaestus had one that belongs to me now." I put my hand to the ground and create a small lake made of lava. "For now this will have to do. I''ll send you to the volcano as soon as I know where it is."


    Rodan jumps in the lava without hesitation and lies down contentedly.


    "Are those what I think they are?" Alice asks as she stands next to me and wraps her arms around me.


    "They''re Titans."


    "They''re smaller than you described them."


    "No, I gave them the ability to change their size."


    "And what about them?" Alice says pointing at my beastmen who are all standing in front of our mansion.


    "They are beastmen. I made them from animals. Wolves, foxes, bears, boars and eagles."


    "Uhu, right... but you also brought another little girl." She says, looking suspicious.


    "Also not mine. I kidnapped her from a terrible home."


    "Hmm, I understand. Did you get rid of your anger?"


    "Not yet. But I found a way to suppress it.


    If I kill, like, a lot, the anger stops scratching its way to the surface and lies dormant.


    I don''t particularly like it, but there you go."


    "That doesn''t sound like much of a solution."


    "I guess not. But there are plenty of worlds out there filled with people and monsters that need killing.


    I''ve got one in mind that''s overrun with demons."


    "Demon hunting? That sounds fun. How long until your anger starts ''scratching'' again?"


    "I''ve got a few years I think. Maybe a decade. Why do you ask?"


    "A decade... good. I was thinking maybe we can go there together. Over the next decade you can prepare and train me."


    "Are you sure? That world is ruthless. The things I''m planning on doing there aren''t exactly... nice.


    I''d pretty much be showing you what I was like as a Spartan warlord."


    "Trust me, I''m okay with that."


    "Well alright then, we''ll go together.


    Now, I believe you are due for a Falna update. And I also have to give the beastmen their falna."


    We get inside the mansion, the moment I step through the door, Lagertha runs up to me and latches her arms around my leg.


    "You''re back!"


    "I brought you something." I say to Lagertha as I take a big, white plushie wolf out of my storage space, almost as big as her.


    "It''s you!" She says as she lets go of me and hugs the toy.


    Alice and I get up to our bedroom, she immediately takes off her top and lies down on the bed.


    I get on top of her, bite on my thumb and smear a drop of blood on her back. Immediately her falna reacts and shows me everything she''s experienced during her fights in the dungeon and during our training. Once it''s done showing me her experiences, it shows me her updated status.


    ---


    Alice Cullen


    Fenrir Familia


    Level 1 -> 2


    Strength: S-999 -> I-0


    Endurance: S-955 -> I-0


    Dexterity: S-999 -> I-0


    Agility: S-999 -> I-0


    Magic: S-999 -> I-0


    Skills:


    Blood manipulation A -> S


    Intangibility A -> S


    Precognition S


    .....


    ---


    "You''ve leveled up. Congratulations. You even managed to upgrade your Blood manipulation and Intangibility to S rank."


    ''Hmm, I guess I should fill in the blank space with a new vampire skill. I''ve got a few ideas, but I think I''ll let her choose. It''ll be her skill after all.''


    "You did train me for a month on how to use them so no surprise there, right?"


    "Guess not. Now you can choose a new skill.


    Darkness manipulation. At its maximum potential would give you the presence and raw power of a black hole.


    Telekinesis. Maximum potential would allow you to rearrange a solar system like you''re playing with marbles.


    Death touch. I think it speaks for itself but to clarify, if you touch someone, you can kill them instantaneously if you want to.


    "What?! Why would you give me such dangerous skills?" Alice says, shocked at my description of the skills.


    "You realize I could one day be one of the most powerful beings in all existence, right?


    With that kind of power, I will no doubt have some equally powerful enemies.


    What do you think would happen if they find out that I''m married to a woman who is barely more powerful than a mortal?"


    "...I''d become their target?"


    "Exactly."


    "But barely more powerful than a mortal? I''m plenty powerful. I think. I mean, I can see the future."


    "Do you have any idea how many ways there are to get around that? If I don''t want you to be able to see my future, you would never see my future."


    "Alright. Uhmm... Telekinesis."


    "Great choice. Very versatile."


    ''Alright then.


    Dracula, The Sacred Ancestor (Vampire Hunter D), Telekinesis.''


    It immediately shows up on her status, filling in the blank space.


    "Alright, done. You''re level two now."


    "Hey, I''ve been wondering..."


    "Yeah?"


    "...What are your abilities? Like if you had to list them all."


    "Hmm. Would you like to see?"


    Alice nods as she puts her top back on and sits next to me on the bed.


    "Alright, let''s see."


    ''It''s been a very long time since I''ve done this. Not since Twilight actually.


    Status.


    Name: Fenrir, Fenris, Fenris¨²lfr, V¨¢nagandr, Vanargand, Hr¨®?vidnir.


    Age: 280 Million+ years old (+/- 100.000 spent conscious)


    Titles: God of Beasts and Monsters. Devourer of Worlds (self-proclaimed). World Devourer (earned through devouring a world). King of the Monsters. Good boy. White Wolf of Sparta.


    God of Beasts and Monsters: Basic Divine abilities, absolute control over subject of godhood, in this case animals and monsters. Immortality. Innate magical knowledge relating to animals and monsters. Talking to animals and monsters and command them. Instantly learning everything about any animal or monster. Ability to turn into any animal or monster and/or use their natural abilities (a specimen of the animal or monster must first be devoured). Control their genes/evolution.


    Aura: Allows for a vast variety of applications, including but not limited to spreading consciousness (allows Fenrir to become Omnipresent within aura''s reach). Create aura constructs (comparable to Green Lantern light constructs). Strengthening claws to cut through nearly anything, even space and time. Fenrir can use all his abilities from a distance as long as his aura is in contact with whatever he''s trying to affect.


    Devouring Fangs: Allow Fenrir to devour anything and gain abilities and/or knowledge depending on what is devoured. Can cut through absolutely anything, including life, death, space, time etc.


    God''s Creation (currently lacks control): Matter creation. Matter manipulation. Energy creation. Energy manipulation. Convert matter into energy and vice versa. Fenrir''s body automatically becomes a source of every energy he has ever devoured, (Magic, Mothra''s light, Godzilla''s Atomic energy, Rodan''s thermal energy, Hollow Earth Titan energy etc.)


    Various Titan abilities: Atomic energy manipulation. Thermonuclear energy manipulation. Thermal energy manipulation. Magma manipulation. Sound manipulation. Water creation and manipulation. Air manipulation. Earth manipulation. Fire manipulation. Weight manipulation. Earthquake generation. Poison manipulation. Chlorokinesis (manipulate and create plants). Light manipulation. Life inducement. Atmokinesis (manipulate weather). Electrokinesis (create and manipulate electricity and/or lightning). Gyro-magnetokinesis (manipulate gravity and magnetism). Cosmic crystal creation and manipulation. Telepathy. Telekinesis. Immortality negation (able to kill an immortal being). Regeneration negation (prevent healing).


    Vast array of magic abilities: Magical spells, rituals and runes. Status enhancement. Tactile Telepathy (see memories through touch). Pain inducement. Necromancy. Runecrafting. Animancy (soul manipulation through magic). Pyromancy, Aquamancy, Aeromancy, Geomancy and Electromancy (manipulate elements through magic). Lumomancy (light manipulation) and Umbramancy (darkness manipulation). Chloromancy (plant magic).


    ''What the hell? God of monsters?''


    "Congratulations on earning your very own divinity! Well done! Here''s a little gift for ya."


    Suddenly Rob''s voice rings out in my head and once he''s done talking I notice he put something in my storage space.


    I take a quick peek and find a giant leather-bound book ''Creation for dummies''.


    ''Ha-ha, how funny.''


    I take a piece of paper, transcribe my status onto it and give it to Alice.


    She''s immediately baffled by the ridiculously long list. She starts reading and it doesn''t take long before she starts giggling.


    She puts her hand on top of my head and starts petting. "Good boy."


    "Very funny." I say sarcastically.


    She quickly continues reading. "Jesus Christ."


    "No. Wrong God."


    "You can really do all this?" She asks after reading the entire list.


    "Yep."


    "I need to train. I''m entering the dungeon tomorrow."


    "Of course. I''ll update the falna of the wolves as well."


    "Are you going to give the Titans a falna as well?"


    "Hmm... I''m not sure yet."


    *Knock knock*


    "Come in."


    One of my beastmen opens the door and immediately bows.


    "Master. Mistress. You need to see something."


    Curious as to what it might be, we follow the beastman together as he leads us towards the outer wall of our land.


    We reach the top of the wall and immediately I understand what he meant.


    Almost three hundred beastmen are standing in what used to be a large open field.


    "They want to join?" I ask my beastman.


    "Yes. Some of them came from far away. There''s an entire clan of Werewolves among them."


    "I see. Open the gates."

 Chapter 73 - 73 A new day and new members

    "I want to see the leader of the Werewolf clan first." I say to the Eagle beastman as we walk down to the gate.


    "Yes Master. I''ll let him know." He says and immediately runs off.


    "Are you going to let them all in?" Alice asks.


    "I think the Werewolves should all be allowed to stay here, but whether or not they can join the Familia is a different story.


    Hephaestus told me that every God has his or her own requirements for admission into their Familia.


    I decided on mine a while ago."


    "What is it?" Alice asks curiously.


    "Watch and you''ll understand."


    The beastman returns with a muscular middle-aged man with silver hair, wolf ears and a tail.


    As soon as they come before me, the man kneels. "It''s an honor to meet you Lord Fenrir. My name is Alphe Loga. I''m the chief of my werewolf clan."


    "I take it you wish to join my Familia?"


    "Yes Lord Fenrir. We''ve traveled a long way just for the chance you might be willing to accept us."


    "All Werewolves will be allowed to stay on my land if they want. But if they want to join the Familia they''ll have to come meet me first. One by one.


    Let''s start with you. Give me your hand."


    He stands up and immediately reaches out for my hand.


    I don''t look at all his memories, I merely want to see six specific things.


    Three things he''s proud of and three things he''s ashamed of.


    If I like what I see, he''s in. If I don''t, then he''s out.


    After about three seconds I know all I need to know. "Welcome to the Fenrir Familia."


    "Huh? Really?! Haha! Yes! Thank you. You won''t regret this." He says happily. He walks out to send in the next Werewolf.


    "You watched his memories."


    "I only watched three things he''s proud of and three things he''s ashamed of. I didn''t look at everything."


    ''Just like that... we''ve become one of the five biggest Familias in Orario.''


    Right now they''re all standing in front of the mansion ready to hear me out.


    "Alright everyone. Over the next few days I will be giving you all a falna.


    This is my wife, Alice." I say as I put my arm around her. "She''s also the captain of the Familia.


    And this is Luna. She''s the vice-captain..."


    ---


    After a welcome speech and a warning to stay away from the Titan habitats, I spent the whole night updating the falnas of Luna and her kids and helping everyone set up the temporary encampment.


    Until we expand the mansion, it can only house about fifty people. Alice and I decided I''m going to be building an underground expansion.


    It will have a full training facility, living quarters for up to five hundred people, a large swimming pool, a bathhouse, weapons forges, an armory, there will even be classrooms for the children.


    I also make a sewage system along with a sewage treatment plant that safely converts waste into compost.


    Once the basic structure has been made, I create SpaceGodzilla''s cosmic crystals all over the place, connected through highly conductive crystalline wires I embedded in the walls.


    They''re all connected to the bas.e.m.e.nt of the mansion, where I make one large crystal about four meters high and two meters wide that will power all the lights throughout the facility, as well as the sewage system.


    I fill it with magic and every light turns on.


    "Ha! It works. On my first try."


    "How will they turn off the lights to go to sleep?" Alice points out.


    "Right, I forgot. Hmm, what if... yes, that might work."


    Using my control over the crystals, I connect to all of them and carve a set of runes into them.


    "So? What did you do?" Alice asks.


    "Lights off." Immediately the crystals stop glowing.


    "Lights on." They immediately start glowing again.


    "Okay, that is pretty cool." Alice says as she touches one of the crystals on the wall. "I came down here to tell you I''m going to the dungeon along with Luna and the kids."


    "Okay, be careful this time. The 18th floor is a safety point. That means no monsters. There is a town there called Rivira. You can rest there if you need it.


    With your current stats you''ll reach it easily but do not go beyond the 24th floor. Not until you reach level 3."


    "Alright, I''ll see you tonight." Alice says as she walks out.


    "Have fun."


    ''This cosmic crystal is really great stuff. It''s incredibly strong, conductive and it can even store any kind of energy inside.


    Let''s try something fun.''


    I make a large crystal about seven meters tall. I compress it into the shape I have in mind and put some finishing touches on it.


    I quickly make a golden scabbard with cosmic crystal inlays and hang the blade on my belt.


    As I''m done creating our base for today, I go upstairs. In the living room I see Lagertha and Kwenthrith playing with two werewolf toddlers.


    "Good morning Lord Fenrir." Alphe says as soon as he walks into the room. "These are my two children. My son Bete and my daughter Luna."


    "Hello Bete, Luna. Guess now we have two Lunas in the Familia and they''re both Werewolves."


    I hand Alphe a bag filled with Valis. "Alice and Luna are both off to the dungeon and I have to go to Orario as well.


    I want you to ask around what people need, gather a few people who have experience in trading, and I want you to use this money to buy the necessities.


    Over the next few weeks we''ll become completely self-sufficient but for now we need to get supplies from town."


    "Yes, sir!" Alphe says and immediately goes to work.


    "Huginn, Muninn." As I call out, the two ravens come flying in through an open window and perch on my shoulders.


    Just like the wolves he gains the same ability. Shapeshifting.


    I do the same with Muninn and seconds later, two men in their late twenties are standing before me looking like exact copies of each other.


    I go outside and give Sleipnir a falna as well.


    "Thank you my Lord." Sleipnir says as she kneels along with the two ravens.


    "I need to go into town. Mind giving me a lift?"


    She immediately turns back into a large, black, winged horse with a flaming mane, tail and eyes.


    I get on her back and look to Huginn and Muninn. "Practice using your new form. Once you''re used to it in a few days, you can join my wife and the wolves in the dungeon."


    Sleipnir runs and spreads her wings. Once she''s running fast enough, she jumps off into the air and starts flapping her wings to gain altitude.


    A few minutes later she lands in front of Babel. I enter the tower and go up to the eighth floor.


    *Knock knock*


    I knock on the door to Hephaestus'' workshop.


    "Come in."


    I enter and notice she''s not alone. There''s a beautiful woman with long silver hair. She wears a revealing skin-tight dress and two flower like ornaments in her hair.


    ''Freya.''


    "Just have it done by next week." Freya says as she turns around and starts walking my way.


    "I don''t believe I''ve had the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I am Freya, Goddess of Beauty." As she introduces herself I feel a short, almost imperceptible stream of energy pass around my head. She holds out her hand, with her palm facing down, clearly expecting me to kiss her hand.


    I grab her hand with mine and give her a firm handshake. "Hi, I''m Fenrir, God of Beasts. Nice to meet you."


    A little fl.u.s.tered she takes her hand back and walks out of the room.


    "Oh, and Freya?" As I call her, she stops and turns. "You get to try and charm me once. If you ever try that again I will eat you. And not in the fun way."


    Freya quickly storms off as the doors close behind her.


    "Haha! That was amazing. I''ve never seen anyone unfazed by her charm before." Hephaestus says as she stands up and walks over to her bookcase.


    She takes an empty grimoire and fills it with knowledge. She then hands it to me. "Here you go."


    "Thank you." I say as I take the grimoire. I sink my fangs into it and devour it.


    "You got taller and more buff."


    "Thanks, I''ve been working out.


    I''ll see you tomorrow."


    I go back outside, not feeling like explaining everything. When I get to the ground floor I notice a small crowd has gathered around Sleipnir.


    "Let me through." I say as I push a few people aside.


    I get to sleipnir and see that there''s a party of adventurers lying unconscious on the ground.


    "What happened?"


    "They thought I was a monster that escaped from the dungeon and tried to kill me so I kicked them in the head."


    "Hah! Nice."


    I look down at the unconscious adventurers. Judging by the emblem they wear, they''re from the Apollo Familia.


    "Alright let''s go."


    I stand on the back of one of the adventurers and get on Sleipnir.


    "Hold on. Tamed monsters are required to be identifiable through the use of a collar."


    A girl in her late teens says matter of factly as she makes her way through the crowd.


    "She''s not a monster. And I''m absolutely not going to put a collar on her.


    Let''s go."


    "Hey, I wasn''t done! You can''t just..." Sleipnir flies off as the girl keeps trying to berate me.


    ''Must be one of Astrea''s children.''


    Half an hour later I walk out of Hecate''s home with new magic and about a dozen grimoires I bought for my Familia members.


    "Sleipnir, let''s go back to the mansion."


    As we''re flying back, I notice a part of Orario that practically looks like a slum, centered around an old church.


    "Land there."


    As Sleipnir lands next to the church I notice a lot of children around.


    ''This must be the orphanage.''


    Sleipnir immediately draws a lot of attention from the children.


    At first they''re a little afraid but as soon as she draws back her flames and turns into a normal black, winged horse, a few of the older ones approach her.


    "She''s so pretty."


    As Sleipnir is enjoying the attention, I enter the church and immediately notice the dilapidated state it''s in.


    "Hello, sir. Can I help you?" A beautiful young woman says as she walks towards me.


    She''s very skinny, clearly from malnutrition. She has rough calluses on her hands and seems a little sleep-deprived.


    "I think I should be the one asking you that question.


    My name is Fenrir. And you must be Maria?"


    "Yes, I am. I''m the caretaker of this orphanage." She takes on a thoughtful expression as she crosses her arms and rubs her chin. "Fenrir. Fenrir. Where have I heard that name." She wonders out loud. "Ah! Are you the God who appeared a month ago?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Please wait right here." She says as she immediately runs off to the back of the church.


    She returns a minute later with two children both about seven or eight years old and a toddler.


    The two children are a boy and a girl. The girl is a black haired cat person and the boy is a brown haired Weretiger.


    The toddler Maria is holding is a cow person. A little girl with tiny little horns on her head.


    "Hello Lord Fenrir. My name is Anakitty." The girl says as she does a cute little curtsy.


    "My name is Falgar." The boy says as he presses his fist to his c.h.e.s.t and lowers his head.


    "And this little one is Iris." Maria says as she rubs her finger on the little girl''s belly, making her laugh.


    "A month ago something strange happened. All three of them started crying out of happiness, but for no apparent reason. We didn''t figure out what happened until the next day. It was because of you.


    And now here you are. It must be providence, or fate that brought you here."


    "No, more like a flying horse. But what''s your point?"


    "You''re here to take them."


    "I''m what now?" I say as I look at the children one by one, all three with hopeful little expressions on their little faces.


    "I-I can''t just. I-I mean. Isn''t it a little... uhm.


    Ah damn it."


    ''Children... my kryptonite.''


    A few minutes later I''m standing outside with a toddler sleeping in my arms with her little arms wrapped around my neck, a little cat girl holding my free hand and a Weretiger walking besides me.


    -----


    Later that day.


    Alice and the wolves come back from the dungeon, looking a little disheveled.


    "What happened to you guys?" I ask.


    "A party of adventurers did a pass parade." Alice says, looking tired. "We had to take on a group of over 80 Silverbacks, Imps and Orcs."


    "Did they wear some kind of insignia on their clothes? Or did they have any other identifiable traits?"


    "Uhm, yeah actually. I think they had a sun with a bow and arrow on their c.h.e.s.t." Luna says.


    "That''s the Apollo Familia. I also had a run-in with them earlier today. Some of them tried to kill Sleipnir."


    "Fenris?"


    "Yes?"


    "Whose kids are they?" Alice asks pointing to the three kids from the orphanage.


    "Aren''t they adorable?" I say as I wrap an arm around her waist.


    "Yeah, they are. But that''s not an answer. Whose children are they?"


    "Well... I suppose they''re kind of... ours?" I say a bit awkwardly. "I can explain though."


    "Relax. I''m not angry or anything." Alice says.


    "You''re not?"


    "Of course not." Alice says as she wraps her arms around my waist. "I know why you keep bringing home children.


    You never had much of a childhood yourself. Your father trained you from the age of five to be a killer. He made you kill when you were only seven.


    Your childhood innocence was taken from you so now you want to protect it in children you see who are suffering in one way or another."


    "Y-You." Sniff. "I love you."


    "I love you too. Now, I believe you have a lot of falnas to give." Alice says as she drags me towards the door.


    She opens it and all 180 members are standing outside, ready to get their falna.


    "Oh, crap."

 Chapter 74 - 74 Four years and time for war

    I spent all night giving out falnas. First the 30 beastmen I made back in the Monsterverse and then all the werewolves and other beast people.


    Now I know for certain that I have a peculiar effect on the people I give a falna to.


    Usually when a god gives someone a falna they get maybe a random ability or nothing at all. But if I give a beast person a falna, they''ll get the ability to turn into an animal. Werewolves can turn into full wolves, weretigers into tigers, etc. That along with whatever ability they''d normally be getting.


    Once I was done giving falnas, I crawled into bed next to Alice and wrapped my arms around her.


    "Good morning." Alice says as she wakes up. "Did you just get to bed?"


    "Yes. I''ve been giving out falnas all night."


    "How many are still left?" Alice asks as she clumsily rolls around in my arms to look at me.


    "None, I did all of them. Well, I suppose there''s still the Titans."


    "You''ve decided to give them one as well?"


    "Yes, I think I should."


    "Good. Now, I have to prepare for another day in the dungeon so..." Alice says. As I open my arms to let her go, she kisses me and rolls out of bed.


    "Alright, I guess I''ll be spending the morning putting the finishing touches on our underground base. Put in some furnishings and some artwork depicting my fights with the Titans. And perhaps a statue of you and myself."


    "Yeah, good idea. I''ll see you tonight."


    A few hours later I''m in the bas.e.m.e.nt as I''ve finished getting everything ready for the Familia members to move into their new homes.


    "Lord Fenrir?" One of my beastman calls out as he walks down the stairs.


    "Yes?"


    "A messenger from the Apollo Familia came with a letter for you." He says as he hands me the letter.


    "I see. Thank you."


    I open the letter and start reading. ''Rejoice! For you have been invited to a ball, hosted by the magnanimous God of the Sun, Apollo.''


    ''No way I''m going there. And what kind of asshole calls himself magnanimous?''


    I rip up the invitation and go outside to check on the kids.


    They''re being looked after by the beastmen I made as they''re playing with Baragon and the little Kongs.


    I walk to the side of the lake where a flat crystal board rises from the ground.


    I put two fingers in my mouth and whistle as loud as I can, getting everyone''s attention.


    "Everybody listen up. Your new homes are ready." I say as I put my hand on the panel and immediately the entrance of a tunnel appears from the lake.


    "Do as I just did and then you can enter."


    While everyone is settling into their new homes, I take Sleipnir and pick up my daily grimoires.


    -----


    Four years later.


    *Knock knock*


    "Mom! Dad! It''s time!" Lagertha yells excitedly as she knocks on the bedroom door.


    *Yawn*


    "Alice, wake up honey." I say as I get out of bed and get dressed.


    "Yeah, I heard." She says as she gets up and goes into the bathroom. "You go ahead, I''ll be there in a few minutes."


    I go downstairs and immediately I''m tackled by a little girl with horns.


    "Hi daddy. When do I get my falna?"


    "Hmm, I forget. How old are you again?" I say teasingly.


    Iris starts counting on her fingers. "One, two, three,..." At every number she puts up another finger. "Five! I''m this much years!" She says, holding up five fingers.


    "In that case we can start training when you''re this much." I say as I put up two more fingers on her other hand. "And you''ll get your falna a few years later, just like your brother and sisters."


    "Okay. They''re all waiting for you, let''s go." She says as she pulls me by the arm towards the living room.


    When we get there, I see Lagertha, Kwenthrith, Anakitty and Falgar all waiting.


    "Falna please. You promised you''d give us a falna when the last of us turns twelve. Today I''m twelve." Anakitty says as all four of them look at me pleadingly with puppy dog eyes.


    "... Argh. Stop looking at me like that! Alright. Get on your knees and lift up the back of your shirts."


    Falgar gets the ability to turn into a tiger along with an ability called overdrive, that allows him to put his senses into overdrive.


    Anakitty gets the ability to turn into a cat along with an ability called nine lives, which allows her to pull someone else from the brink of death however often she wants but she can only do it for herself nine times.


    Meanwhile Kwenthrith and Lagertha both change a little more drastically. They''ve both become werewolves.


    They look at each other''s ears and tails and start playing with them.


    "Huh, I''d never given a human a falna before. Now I know what happens when I do."


    "Are we like you now?" Kwenthrith asks.


    "Yes, you can turn into wolves like me."


    "Cool." Lagertha says excitedly.


    "So dad, when can we go into the dungeon?" Falgar asks immediately as he stands up.


    "No, you''re twelve years old. You won''t be entering the dungeon until you''re at least fourteen.


    Wait, no, fifteen. Yes, fifteen. Until then you can train." I say sternly.


    "Oh come on! Please?" Lagertha says, clearly displeased. "We''ve been training for the last four years."


    "I said no! The dungeon is not a playground for children. It''s a dangerous place filled with monsters. One mistake in there can lead to your death."


    "Listen to him children. There is no need to go in there, you still have a lot of growing up to do. Now go on, you have classes this morning and training with dad at noon." Alice says as she walks down the stairs.


    ""Okay mom."" They all say a little dejected.


    "Have fun at school." I say as they walk outside.


    As the kids are gone, I sit on the couch and Alice sits next to me.


    "Today is the day the Zeus and Hera Familias go on their expedition. Are you sure you don''t want to help them?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. We''ve already helped them with better equipment and yet according to your visions it didn''t change a thing. So aside from directly interfering there''s not much we can do, and I''m not willing to risk the lives of our people.


    Once Evilus tries to rise up, we will stomp them down ourselves and become Orario''s undisputed number one Familia.


    And unlike Freya and Loki, I won''t chase Zeus and Hera out of Orario. We''ll give their survivors any aid they might need and allow them to remain if they want.


    It''s not much and I don''t like it either but unless you want to reveal your precognitive abilities and warn them, it''s all we can do."


    "Yeah, I guess.


    At least today''s not all bad. The Titans are returning from their expedition to the 50th floor." Alice says, trying to cheer me up.


    "Right, both King and Gojira were almost ready to level up last time I updated their falnas.


    Along with you and the wolves we''ll now have eight people who are level six. And over twenty people at level five."


    "All that in four year''s time. That''s insanely fast."


    *woosh*


    Suddenly two black birds fly in through an open window. They change into two men, dressed in all black and silver armor. They both have dual swords hanging at their waists and they''re both hiding wrist daggers in their arm guards.


    "Huginn, Muninn, what is it?"


    "My lord, there''s been an incident in the dungeon." Huginn says as he kneels.


    "We got an emergency call from one of our smaller groups on the sixteenth floor." Muninn continues.


    "The call mentioned an ambush but it was cut short. We sent a quick-dive rescue team but they still haven''t reported back. It''s been over an hour." Huginn says as he hands me a recording crystal.


    I activate the recording crystal and listen. "We need help! we''ve been ambushed on the sixteenth floor. Apollo Fam*CRGHH*"


    *Crack* *Crunch*


    As I hear the name Apollo, I get angry and crush the crystal in my hand.


    "That''s it. He wants war, he''s got it. He''s been a pain in the a.s.s for the last four years.


    Huginn, Muninn, I want you to kill the captain and vice-captain of the Apollo Familia before the Denatus tomorrow."


    ""Yes, Lord Fenrir. Your will be done."" They say in unison before they turn back into ravens and fly out the window.

 Chapter 75 - 75 The Denatus and angering gods

    After Huginn and Muninn left to kill the captain and vice-captain of the Apollo Familia, I told Alice to get Luna and the wolves and investigate what happened in the dungeon.


    As I''m standing outside the mansion to see them off, I notice the Titan party has returned.


    Leading the party together are a large, black man wearing nothing but a red towel covering his waist and a tall man whose shoulders, arms and legs are covered by green, armored scales.


    King and Gojira.


    They''re followed by Mothra, Rodan and Nagoraiar, who looks eerily similar to Necalli from Street Fighter with his V-Trigger activated.


    They''re carrying a few injured Familia members who I recognize as members of the party that got ambushed and a few members of our quick-dive rescue team.


    I approach them as healers come rushing outside and the Titans put the injured people down on stretchers.


    "King, Gojira. What happened?" I ask them.


    "We were returning from our expedition and found them fighting a group of adventurers from the Apollo Familia. I killed them all and we came here.


    Could you update our falna? King and I killed Balor together on the 49th, so we think we can level up." Gojira says as he gets in front of me and shows me his back so I can update his falna.


    "Alright, well done." I press my thumb on one of my fangs and smear a drop of blood on Gojira''s back as I infuse magic into it.


    --


    Godzilla (Gojira)


    Fenrir Familia


    Level 5 -> 6


    Strength: S-999 -> I-0


    Endurance: S-999 -> I-0


    Dexterity: S-910 -> I-0


    Agility: S-929 -> I-0


    Magic: S-999 -> I-0


    Skills:


    Atomic Breath: S


    Burning Rage: S


    Alpha Roar: A


    --


    "Congratulations, you''re level six."


    "Thank you." Gojira says as he stands up and walks towards the lake followed by Mothra.


    "My turn" King says as he gets on one knee in front of me as well.


    -----


    The next day just minutes before noon.


    I''m walking up to the top floor of the tower of Babel.


    I enter a large, white room where dozens of gods and goddesses are gathered.


    As I''m the last to arrive, and everyone else has already taken their seat, all eyes are on me.


    "W-What are you doing?" He asks nervously. "Hey, s-stay away from me!"


    As I keep getting closer, he stands up and walks backwards away from me.


    "Don''t come any close*MMRPH*" I put my hand over his mouth as I grab his face firmly with one hand, lift him up and push him against the wall.


    "I''ve been very patient with you for the last four years. You''ve always been a pain in the a.s.s.


    But in all that time you''ve never done anything quite as stupid as what you did yesterday.


    Now it''s become too much. I''m all out of patience."


    *BOOM!*


    I channel as much aura as I can into my free arm and slam my fist against the wall, creating a large hole.


    I hold Apollo outside, dangling two hundred meters above Orario as he desperately clings to my arm.


    "Consider this mercy." I say before I let him go and give him no other choice but to return to heaven.


    A bright pillar of light shines into the sky as Apollo leaves the lower world for good.


    I turn around and face the fifty or so gods who are all looking at me with mostly baffled expressions. A few of them seem somewhat amused, some angry while I notice Freya and Ishtar in particular looking at me with l.u.s.tful expressions.


    "Why did you do that?" Astraea asks.


    "Because, like I said, he''s been trying my patience for the last four years. Also, he''s an arrogant, egotistical, narcissistic, self-absorbed asshole with absolutely no redeeming qualities.


    I realize that that perfectly describes almost half the people in this room but don''t worry, as long as you stay the f.u.c.k away from me, you have nothing to fear.


    Unlike most of you, I didn''t come to Orario to have fun, be entertained and relieved of boredom. I came with a purpose.


    I despise how some of you look at your Familia members like they''re your playthings. This isn''t a f.u.c.k.i.n.g playground and you''re not five year old children, so stop acting like it."


    Having insulted and alienated enough deities for the day, I decide to leave.


    I walk out of the room under the gaze of at least a dozen gods and goddesses who went from feeling indifference towards me, to full on hatred in the span of seconds.


    Through the use of communication crystals (enchanted cosmic crystals), the people in the control room keep an eye on what happens in the dungeon. If an emergency occurs with one of our parties, they can send in a quick-dive rescue team for backup.


    I enter the room and I''m immediately greeted by Huginn and Muninn. "Lord Fenrir. Is the Denatus over already?"


    "Not quite. Where''s Alice?"


    Huginn looks on a crystal plate, the shape and size of a tablet. "She''s on the 35th floor sir."


    "And where are the Titans?"


    "The 28th."


    "Good. Have Luna and the wolves join the Titans and tell Alice I need to see her." I say as I sit on a couch in the corner of the room.


    "Yes sir."


    Twenty minutes later Alice comes flying into the room as a small swarm of bats that reforms into her body, sitting on my l.a.p.


    "What happened? Did you get us a War Game against the Apollo Familia?"


    "No. I was going to, but the moment I saw his smug face the anger..."


    "You didn''t devour him in front of all those gods did you?" Alice asks, a little worried.


    "No, but I did force him to return to heaven. And I also might have insulted over half of the other gods."


    "Wha... Why?!"


    "Because I''m sick and tired of their bullshit. And I don''t regret saying any of it."


    "Huginn, tell everyone in the dungeon to avoid contact with other adventurers due to possible retaliation." Alice says as she stands up and walks over to one of the crystalline monitors in the room, displaying the position of our parties in the dungeon. "And Muninn, contact the mansion. Tell them to increase security measures for the foreseeable future. And keep the children underground in the compound for now."


    ""Yes, captain."" Huginn and Muninn answer simultaneously.


    "I don''t think they''ll actually do anything. I only insulted them a little."


    "Nevertheless, we''ll be taking precautionary measures." Alice says as she walks back towards me. "Now, as for you... What are we going to do about this anger of yours?"


    "I guess I should go to that demon world sooner than expected. The only problem is you. We were supposed to go together but you''re nowhere near powerful enough yet to take on the endless demon horde I plan on facing."


    "That''s alright. You need to get better that''s what''s important.


    And maybe when you get back we can go on a little vacation together. Just you, me, a beach and c.o.c.ktails."


    "Now that sounds like music to my ears."


    "Perfect. Let''s go home. I don''t feel like going back into the dungeon today."


    We leave the room and walk down to the ground floor, where a group of familiar gods is waiting.


    Hephaestus, Ganesha, Hecate, Miach and Njord.


    "Fenrir! What the hell did you just do?! You can''t just pick a fight with everyone all at once." Hephaestus says immediately the moment she sees us.


    "Although I agree with much of what you said, I''m afraid I must agree with Hephaestus. What you just did doesn''t seem very smart." Ganesha says.


    "I know. I was supposed to just challenge Apollo to a War Game but when I saw him I got angry and lost my composure."


    "Yeah, obviously haha." Hecate laughs. "I especially enjoyed the part where you dangled him outside like a helpless little child."


    "I''m pretty sure everyone enjoyed that! Even Astraea. Hahaha!" Njord laughs. "But unfortunately I seriously doubt this is the last we''ve heard of Apollo. He''s not the kind to just let something like this go."


    We all walk towards the exit of the tower together.


    When we get outside, I immediately feel danger from above in the form of an enormous amount of energy infused with magic that''s coming straight for us.


    Having no time to do anything else, I release a blast of aura in every direction to push Alice and the gods out of the way.


    I then make a rudimentary shield of aura and push it in the air as the blast of solar energy infused with magic makes impact.


    The blast pushes me down on one knee as it incinerates my clothes and causes my skin to blister and burn.


    "Fenrir! No!" Hephaestus screams out as she''s lying on the ground.


    As the shield starts to crack, I release my seal as my hair turns from black to white, my body grows to two and a half meters tall and way more muscular.


    I immediately let go of the shield and let the solar blast wash over me.


    After about twenty seconds the constant stream of concentrated solar energy stops, revealing me standing n.a.k.e.d but unharmed surrounded by a circle of molten rock.


    "That motherf.u.c.ker!" I scream angrily as I infuse my claws with aura and swing them upwards. ''Heaven, Danmachi. Wherever Apollo is.''


    The hole I made through space stabilizes as an incredible amount of magical and divine energy comes pouring through, into Orario.


    I step through the portal and immediately close it behind me.


    Everything around me is white and gold. But not in a nice, heavenly sort of way. More like gaudy and tasteless.


    I''m in a very large room, the ceiling is at least four hundred meters high. I''m surrounded by giant statues of Apollo.


    At the far side of the room, I see Apollo sitting on a golden throne.


    Seeing me, he gets an ugly, furious expression on his face.


    As he stands up from his throne, his white toga burns into cinders and transforms into a golden armor and as he holds out his left hand a bow appears which surprisingly actually looks pretty cool.


    "I don''t know how you got here so fast but at least now I can kill you with my own hands."

 Chapter 76 - 76 VS. Apollo and a slice of heaven

    "I don''t know how you got here so fast but at least now I can kill you with my own hands." Apollo says as he pulls back the bowstring without nocking an arrow.


    An arrow made of pure, solid solar energy forms out of thin air.


    As he''s aiming for the center of my c.h.e.s.t, I move to the side in anticipation of his shot. But the moment he lets go of the bowstring, the arrow disappears from my sight and I feel a slight burning sensation on my shoulder.


    My left shoulder is slightly singed by what was apparently an actual miniature sun, shaped like an arrow.


    Completely unfazed, I refocus on Apollo.


    He has already pulled back the bowstring again, this time creating three arrows at once.


    I close my eyes for a fraction of a second, focusing on all my senses. As I open my eyes, I perceive everything in slowmotion.


    I notice, even from four hundred meters away, how Apollo releases his grip on the bowstring and the arrows start flying in my direction almost as fast as I can now see.


    I move my head to the side, avoiding the first arrow as it grazes my cheek.


    I then lower my body and get down on all fours, avoiding the other two arrows passing over my head.


    I turn into a wolf and start running in Apollo''s direction.


    He starts firing arrows at me as I keep evading them just barely.


    When I cover the first hundred meters, he lets go of his bow and raises his right arm.


    I feel an enormous amount of magic gathering at his fingertips. Far more magic than I''ve ever felt in one place. It keeps gathering in a huge ball of pure magic until it condenses to half its size and becomes hotter as the pressure builds, forming a sun with a sixty meter diameter.


    I suddenly feel a gravitational pull towards the sun he just created.


    I use this to my advantage and speed up my approach.


    As I get closer, the sun''s gravity keeps increasing until I get within one hundred meters and Apollo hurls the miniature sun towards me.


    "Supernova!" Apollo yells out as the sun''s gravity suddenly increases by several magnitudes, causing its core to condense from the size of a skippyball to the size of a grain of sand.


    The increased gravity pulls in the sun''s outer layers of gas in an almost instantaneous implosion.


    All the pent up energy releases in an incredibly powerful explosion right in front of me.


    I create a thick shield of solid aura that is so condensed I can''t see through it. It''s dark, navy blue instead of the usual bright, sky blue.


    In an instant, a massively powerful shockwave reaching up to three billion degrees celsius melts the outer layer of my aura shield and launches me back to the other side of the room, through the wall.


    I land in a large open meadow a few kilometers away from Apollo''s temple. I get up and look around. And for the first time I notice the true splendor of this heaven.


    I take a deep breath as I notice the air itself is filled with magic and divine energy.


    There is beautiful nature all around, or at least there was.


    I jump up into the air and turn into a large eagle. I fly up and as I look down, I see a large circle of destruction. At its epicenter I see a light shining brightly.


    Apollo''s hair turned into golden fire as he''s become taller and more muscular. His eyes are radiating that same fire.


    ''He used the energy from that supernova, not just to attack me but also to strengthen himself.''


    I dive down as fast as I can and glide just above the ground until I''m close to Apollo.


    With just two hundred meters between us, I turn into my werewolf form in mid-air, land and run straight at Apollo.


    I fill my claws with aura as he raises both hands to the sky and creates about a dozen more miniature suns.


    As he hurls the first one straight at me, I swing my claws through the air, creating a massive wave of aura that cuts through the sun.


    "AAAAAH! DIE! SOLAR BARRAGE!"


    He keeps hurling suns towards me as he''s lost himself in a fit of rage.


    I keep getting closer as I cut through everything he throws at me.


    When I''m within reach, he holds out his hand and a sword handle without a blade appears.


    The blade is so dense, gravity comes crashing into it. The sword heats up as its temperature goes far past the limits of a normal sun.


    It settles around one million degrees celsius as it radiates a brilliant white light.


    ''A neutron star in the form of a sword. That''s insane.''


    He swings the sword towards me as I parry it with my claws.


    The sword is insanely heavy and the impact actually manages to stop me.


    Apollo takes a step towards me and thrusts the sword towards my c.h.e.s.t.


    I reposition myself a little as I allow the sword to penetrate my shoulder.


    I step forward and as we stand face to face, I bury my claws into his c.h.e.s.t. I shove my hand inside and wrap my fist around his heart.


    Apollo looks shocked and terrified as blood drips from his mouth.


    Instead of devouring everything, I only take what I want. All his divinities as the God of music, poetry, arts, oracles, archery, herds and flocks, healing, light, sun, knowledge and finally, protection of the young, which suits me particularly well.


    As I do this, my body changes. My scars fade away, my fur and my eyes burn in blue flames and my aura turns into a darker shade of blue as small specks of gold appear inside, making it look like a beautiful night sky.


    Apollo looks at the changes to my body. And as he feels what''s happened, tears start rolling down his cheeks.


    As he''s now mortal, I rip his heart from his c.h.e.s.t as he drops to the ground, completely lifeless.


    The Neutron star sword that''s still stuck in my shoulder stops burning as the blade dissipates and the handle falls to the ground.


    The wound heals pretty much instantly as I bend down to pick up the sword handle.


    I examine it as I go over Apollo''s memories to learn more about it.


    ''Pft, the dumbass made it himself. Granted, the end result was quite powerful, but I''m certain Hephaestus and I can come up with something better.''


    I put the handle in my storage space for now as I turn back into my human form.


    I then focus on my surroundings and notice there''s not much left of Apollo''s little slice of heaven. Everything is burned and destroyed.


    I close my eyes and spread my aura through what is now my own domain.


    I disintegrate everything around, leaving nothing but a vast, dark blue space adorned with stars.


    Using my new divinity, I create a small sun.


    I then make a large, flat plot of land (think Asgard MCU) about the size of Australia, surrounded by a vast ocean.


    I then start shaping the surface, creating a desert, a forest, grassland and every other biome on earth and fill it with plant life.


    As I''m finished creating the foundations for complex life, I do the same to the other side of my flat planet.


    One side will have animals whereas the other side will have monsters, satisfying all my current divinities.


    Noticing I lost track of time, I decide to actually create life later. I open a portal and return back to the exact place I left.


    As I step through the portal, I exit right in front of the Tower of Babel.


    I notice people working on remaking the street that was melted by Apollo''s attack. ''They''re almost finished. How long was I gone?''


    I look around as I see everyone is on their knees. ''Oh, right, Arcanum.''


    I seal my Arcanum again as my hair and eyes stop burning and I shrink back down to 2,2 meters tall and lose almost half my muscle mass.


    I hear the flutter of bat wings approaching me as a small swarm of bats join together in front of me, turning into Alice.


    "WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU?! YOU''VE BEEN GONE A MONTH!" She screams as she hugs me.


    ''Oh shit.''

 Chapter 77 - 77 A lost invitation and arguing with a goddess

    "WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU?! YOU''VE BEEN GONE A MONTH!" Alice screams as she hugs me.


    "I''m sorry I was gone so long. I had to deal with Apollo." I say as I wrap my arms around her. "Once he was dealt with I lost track of time when I started adjusting his domain in heaven to my own liking."


    "Whoa, hold on. You took Apollo''s domain?... In heaven?" Alice asks as she breaks our embrace and looks me in the eyes.


    "Well, I first took his divinity and then his life so it''s all mine now."


    "Are you sure that''s how it works?" She asks, worried about any possible consequences.


    "I don''t care if that''s not how it works. That''s how things are and if any of these puny gods have a problem with it, they can either be quiet or suffer the same fate as Apollo." I say maliciously.


    "Oh kay... you should probably go play demon genocide as quickly as possible because that almost sounded like you want some of these gods to oppose you so you''ll have an excuse to kill them."


    "Right. My bad. I''ll try to keep it in check."


    "Haha." Alice suddenly starts chuckling as we''re walking home.


    "What?"


    "I''m a vampire who''s married to a God of the Sun. I just think that''s pretty funny."


    "Yeah, hilarious..." I say somewhat sarcastically.


    -----


    "So you''re saying that immediately after Zeus and Hera lost almost their entire Familias, Freya and Loki started going against them?" I ask Alice as we''re eating breakfast. "That is messed up. I knew they were both cowardly, scheming, backstabbing, untrustworthy snakes. But that''s crazy."


    "Right?! I thought so too. Which is why I offered to go into the dungeon together for a while." Alice says while she''s drinking a bloodbag of Fenrir positive. "Ever since you turned almost every God and Goddess in Orario against us, nobody seems to care much that we''re now the most powerful Familia around.


    The only ones who don''t avoid us like the plague or refuse to do business with us are the Familias of the Gods whose lives you saved last month."


    "I see. Well, it''s not like we need them anyway. I ensured that we are entirely self-sufficient. I did that so we could afford to make a few enemies."


    "Sure, just don''t make a habit of it." Alice says. "When are you leaving?"


    "In a few days, I think."


    "Really? I almost thought you''d be going today."


    "No, I still want to do a few things. After breakfast, I''m going to see Hecate and Hephaestus."


    "Alright, I''m taking the children to the dungeon today on an educational excursion. Just the first two floors though, don''t worry."


    "Ah, so that''s why they''re eating quietly without causing a ruckus. I thought something was odd about that." I say as I look at the children quietly and obediently eating their breakfast.


    -----


    A while later Sleipnir lands in front of Hecate''s mansion.


    I walk inside and her Familia members greet me politely as they''ve all gotten used to me visiting sporadically.


    Spot, the Chienthrope captain of the Hecate Familia immediately approaches me. "Lord Fenrir?" He says, surprised to see me. "I''m afraid Lady Hecate is not here."


    "I see. Could you tell me where I can find her?"


    "Well, uhm... yes. She''s in the Tower of Babel."


    "Ah, she''s visiting Hephaestus. Good, I needed them both anyways. Thank you, Spot."


    "No, wait." Spot says hastily before I walk away. "She''s not with Lady Hephaestus. She''s in an emergency Denatus."


    "Huh... a Denatus. And I wasn''t invited." I say somewhat maliciously.


    I walk outside and get on Sleipnir. "To the tower."


    Sleipnir immediately takes off in the direction of towards the entrance to the Tower of Babel.


    "No, upwards, to the top floor."


    ---


    "He killed Apollo! We can''t just turn a blind eye to this. He must face justice." Astraea says with conviction.


    "Oh, come on! Apollo was a bottom feeding idiot. If Fenrir hadn''t insulted most of you right afterwards, none of you would''ve disagreed with his assessment of Apollo." Hephaestus says.


    "What do you suggest then? We just continue as though nothing happened?" Astraea asks.


    "While we cannot ignore it, we also cannot do what we''d normally do. We usually just banish gods from the city if we want them gone. I sense that''s not an option here." A tall, old man with long, blue hair suddenly says. He''s sitting in the back of the room, completely relaxed with his arms crossed. On his c.h.e.s.t he wears a symbol of a golden trident.


    He continues. "As much as I''m loathe to say it, Apollo was a truly powerful god. And yet, somehow Fenrir managed to enter Apollo''s own domain, kill him and leave completely unscathed. Not to mention the fact that he has a way to travel to and from heaven whenever he d.e.s.i.r.es.


    Can anyone here honestly say that they could do the same?"


    "Then what do you suggest, Poseidon?" Astraea asks.


    "I think we should have a conversation with him. Hear what he has to say. I think we have more to gain from keeping him on friendly..." *BOOOMM!!!*


    Suddenly there''s a large explosion, sending rubble and dust through the room.


    A few seconds later, the dust gets s.u.c.k.e.d out of the room, revealing a large, black, winged horse with fiery eyes and a burning mane. On top of the horse is Fenrir.


    "Knock knock.


    I assume my invitation got lost somehow." I say as I get down from Sleipnir''s back.


    "I JUST FIXED THAT BLOODY WALL!" Goibniu screams angrily as he immediately starts assessing the damage.


    "And a great job you did. It took much more force to blast it open this time." I say nonchalantly as I walk to the middle of the room while Sleipnir flies back outside.


    "That''s because I had to reinforce the entire floor! It took me a whole month!"


    "And now you can do it again. I just got you more work. You''re welcome."


    To stop himself from flying in a murderous rage, Goibniu leaves the room muttering profanities and curses at me under his breath.


    "You killed Apollo. Have you anything to say for yourself?" Astraea says in an accusatory tone.


    "I sent him to heaven instead of killing him, which I told him, he should consider me being merciful.


    Apparently he wasn''t very grateful to me for sparing his life because the moment me, my wife and a handful of gods stepped out of this tower together, he tried to kill me with a concentrated burst of sunlight.


    I then took measures to ensure he could never harm me or my loved ones ever again, which regrettably involved me ripping his heart from his c.h.e.s.t." I say as I notice quite a few gods flinching in their seats. "I gave him ample opportunity to change his ways or at least leave me and mine alone over the last four years. And when he crossed the line, I gave him one final chance, which he himself chose to squander.


    So, as you see, there has been no injustice here."


    "Yes there has. Murder isn''t justice, it never is. Maybe you found yourself in a situation where your only viable option was to kill, but it was still a failure on your part. A failure to find a better solution.


    Nonviolence requires not only physical courage but great intelligence. Anything else is a failure in both moral and practical terms." Astraea argues passionately as all the other gods and goddesses watch on. Some of them nodding in agreement to her words.


    "When Apollo attacked me outside this tower he could have killed six gods and my wife, simply because they were standing close to me.


    He showed a clear disregard for innocent bystanders. What else would he have done if I had simply shrugged off the attack and went home to go about my day and practice nonviolence?


    He would have destroyed countless lives in his murderous rage.


    So how was stopping him a failure in both moral and practical terms? Is it not both moral and practical to preserve the lives of the greater number?"


    "Killing Apollo may be the only solution that you could find at the time. But it is a failure to find the better solution. Why? Because killing is wrong. If you don''t believe that, what did you have against Apollo in the first place? To say ''killing justifies killing,'' is a logical absurdism. It is like capital punishment, killing the killer because it is wrong to kill.


    I understand a circ.u.mstance where nothing better than killing the killer can be thought of, but it is a failure. A failure to find the alternative."


    "I have killed a great many people in my life. The first time I did it, it was me or him, and I killed him to protect my own life.


    Since then I have killed to prevent myself being killed and killed to stop others from being killed.


    I feel no elation, shame or personal failure from that. I had a right, as a warrior on the battlefield, to defend myself and others from aggressors.


    I have the same right if my friends and family are being targeted by a malevolent god.


    You can come up with as many arguments for nonviolence as you like, but none of them are going to help in a real-life situation, because that is when we have to make immediate judgments on right and wrong, and immediate decisions on how to act.


    In a perfect world I would agree with you Astraea. But unfortunately this is no such world.


    I have seen brutality and destruction, including the senseless slaughter and dehumanization of women and children. That is why I believe killing can be justified. And if I am able to, I will kill any number of people to prevent other innocent people from dying."


    "You''d just be fueling a perpetual cycle of violence that way.


    We are gods, we have the power to create this perfect world you speak of. We can show the people of this world that it can all be better, but it has to start with us.


    I won''t asks you to stop believing what you believe, but could you at least promise that next time you''ll try?"


    After a few seconds of quiet contemplation I respond. "Alright, I can try. But I make no promises."


    "That''s all I ask." Astraea says as she smiles kindly.


    ---


    After the Denatus, Hephaestus, Hecate and I are in Hephaestus''s workshop.


    "Do you realize how she just helped you?" Hecate asks.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The gods were very tense over the last month, seeing as one of them was killed by you." Hecate explains. "Having that argument with Astraea in front of all of them showed them that you''re not entirely unreasonable."


    "I think it put a lot of their minds at ease." Hephaestus says. "But, on to business now. What did you call us here for?"


    "Yes, of course. Remember when I told you I''ll one day ask you to make me something special from Aegis? Well, today is the day."


    "Then what do you need me for?" Hecate asks.


    "Aegis, while indestructible, can not be enchanted. I want you and I to find a way to do so anyway."


    "And what exactly are we making?" Hephaestus asks.


    "Something similar to this, but way better." I say as I put Apollo''s Sunsword handle on a workbench. "I already have a few ideas in mind, but mostly I want it to be able to use absolutely any kind of energy I want it to."


    "I''ve never heard of such a weapon. It will be quite the challenge." Hephaestus says excitedly.


    "Well, I actually came across something similar to it, some time ago." I say as I take Fauxdin''s spear Gungnir out of my storage space. "This spear can channel any kind of energy through it and expel it in a concentrated blast."


    "That is beautiful craftsmanship." Hephaestus says as she c.a.r.e.s.ses the spear. "I''m in! Let''s get to work!"


    "Very well, I enjoy the challenge. I''m in as well." Hecate says. "But I suggest we take the equipment we need from here and move to my brewing chamber. It has that temporal barrier. That way we''ll be able to work for a hundred days in the span of one."


    "Good idea, let''s go." I say as we immediately make preparations.


    "Hey Fenrir? What do you need this weapon for anyway?" Hephaestus asks curiously.


    "I''m going to a world that is entirely overrun by demons and then wage a one man war."


    ""WHAT?!""

 Chapter 78 - 78 Making the weapon and time to go

    "So, Fenrir. Tell us more about this world you''re going to. I''m really curious why you plan on waging a one man war against an endless demon horde." Hephaestus says as we''re taking a short break from our work.


    "What can I say about it? It''s pretty straightforward. Demons invade earth and kill almost 60% of the human population in the first month. I plan on intervening.


    Now let''s get back to work."


    "I can''t believe we''re actually doing this." Hecate says as Hephaestus and I get to working. I''m supplying an incredible amount of energy, equal to almost five Neutron stars into a liquid metal ball the size of a head. "You two know this is insane, right?"


    "Yes we do." Hephaestus says. "Now shut up and help."


    As I focus entirely on keeping the energy stable, Hephaestus is using her divine power to give it form, while Hecate uses her divine magic to give my new weapon its functions.


    Hephaestus continuously points the palm of her left hand towards the ball as a stream of magic, combined with her divinity flows from the palm of her hand into the ball.


    The ball slowly starts to shine a bright golden light.


    "Wait for it... Wait for it..." Hephaestus repeats as the ball starts to shrink and expand while it keeps shining.


    Suddenly the ball stops expanding back to its original size and remains compressed. "NOW!"


    Hephaestus raises Mjolnir, which she managed to borrow from Thor, and she slams it down on the ball as her own fire and Thor''s lightning crackle around it.


    *KABOOM!!*


    A large explosion sends both Hephaestus and Hecate flying through the room as the hammer makes impact.


    As I''m barely fazed, I look attentively at the result of over 400 days of brainstorming, experimenting and just non-stop working.


    "Damn! That hurt. Did it work?" Hecate asks as she''s getting to her feet.


    "Yes. It''s perfect." I say as that same ball of metallic liquid floats in front of me.


    "REALLY?! Then what are you waiting for?" Hephaestus says excitedly as she stands up and runs towards me, eager to see what happens next.


    I stick my right hand into the liquid as it immediately reacts and starts to envelop my fist and half my lower arm.


    I then focus on the metal and it immediately responds to what I want as it hardens and becomes a gauntlet.


    "HAHA! Yes! It works!" Hephaestus yells excitedly.


    "Now hold on. Let''s not celebrate too early here. Fenrir?" Hecate says.


    "You''re right." I say as I focus on my weapon again. It immediately turns into liquid again as it starts crawling across my entire body, even my face, before it hardens again, forming a skin-tight armor.


    "Oh, damn. That''s not right." Hephaestus says, worried about the helmet covering my face as it has no openings whatsoever.


    "No, it''s fine. I can actually smell, hear and see perfectly in here." I say before the helmet liquefies and retracts.


    "Okay, try a weapon." Hecate says.


    I focus again as the metal around my right hand liquefies and expands into the form of a spear. As the spear hardens, the liquid detaches from it and settles back around my hand.


    I throw the spear into the wall and as I hold out my hand, it comes flying back. In mid-air, it liquefies and becomes part of the armor again.


    "Alright. Now let''s try durability. Hephaestus, swing Mjolnir at me. Give it all you''ve got." I say as I hold me arms to the sides, leaving my abdomen wide open.


    "Alright." Hephaestus lifts the hammer and without any hesitation she slams it into my stomach.


    *BOOM!*


    The resulting blast launches Hephaestus to the ground again, while I barely felt anything.


    "Ahaha! Hahaha!" Hecate laughs as she watches Hephaestus implanted into the wall, upside-down.


    "Hah, that was fun." Hecate says before turning back to me. "One last test. Let''s see if it can do it."


    I reach out towards it and the armor liquefies entirely, leaving my body. It envelops the Aegis and a few seconds later it comes back to me and forms the armor again.


    I focus and immediately the armor takes on the properties of the Aegis metal.


    "It works!" Hephaestus yells out happily.


    "What will you call it?" Hecate asks.


    "That depends." I answer cryptically


    "On what?"


    "I added a few functions myself. I want to see if one in particular works."


    I channel the power of creation through the armor as the small creases shine a white light. I hold out my palm as a small clump of Aegis appears, followed by two more.


    "I''ll call it Genesis." I say as a white and silver cape forms on my back, while the armor itself turns black. "Now, Hecate, we have one last thing to work on before I leave.


    I can create my own army there. I want you and I to figure out how to detach my domain in heaven from heaven and either attach it to my infinite storage space or put it inside."


    -----


    After two more weeks of working inside Hecate''s time barrier, we finally finished every preparation I needed. Now I''m standing outside our mansion only a few days after the emergency Denatus as I''m ready to leave.


    "Good luck. Stay as safe as you can please. I love you." Alice says as she''s embracing me.


    "I love you too. Don''t worry. I''ll come back to you."


    Alice lets me go and I start channeling aura into my claws. I raise my hand and slash it downwards, creating a tear in space-time that turns into a circular portal as it stabilizes.


    I step through but this time instead of being s.u.c.k.e.d towards a distant star, representing the world I''m going to, I''m standing in front of a group of about a dozen stars all arranged in a solar system, revolving around one larger star.


    "Hello kid." I turn around and see Rob standing behind me. "We should talk before you go there." He says pointing at the multiverse I''m entering.


    "Hi Rob. Are you ever going to stop calling me kid?"


    "Hmmm, no. I don''t think so.


    This world is not as simple as the games you played made it seem.


    The two creators of this world both know about me, as do some of their subordinates. If you want to accomplish these goals you have, you need to adjust your plans slightly. You can not fight alongside ''him''.


    Go to Mars, before he meets the Seraphim face to face and force the Seraphim to work for you.


    Use this." Rob says as he hands me a coin. "So long as you carry that, you have my full authority. You are my proxy. You can tell them I sent you. It won''t stop them from going after you but it''ll make them think twice."


    "Thank you. Is there anything else I should know?"


    "Yes. They''re far more powerful than the games made them seem."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, thank you." I say as I leave towards one of the stars.


    As I walk, I hear Rob''s voice echo in my mind. "It is you they shall fear. Not man or his armies. They will fear the God of Beasts. You are my right hand, their dark messiah, the vengeful one. In the blackest moment of this dying world, against all the evil that hell can conjure, all the wickedness mankind can produce, I send unto them... only you.


    Rip and tear untill it is done."

 Chapter 79 - SERIOUSLY Im NOT dropping, relax

    So, I''d worked out my story for the Doom world a while ago, unfortunately that was before Ancient Gods part 2 came out, which I''ve only finished this weekend.


    In AG2 a lot of things I thought were canon have been retconned, so now I''ve got to rethink a few things.


    Therefore I''ve decided to take one week to really hash out the details and put my story in order.


    And I guess just this once, in this one arc, I could take a request or two from readers. So if there''s something you really want to see in this arc, drop it here and if I like the idea I might roll with it.

 Chapter 80 - SICK OF THIS SH*T

    I''ve never treated this as some sort of social media thing like I''ve seen some other authors on this site do, because I personally hate it when they do this.


    I''ve always at least tried to keep it 100? about the story but just this once I actually feel the need to vent.


    Over the last 17 months that I''ve been writing this story, I''ve received one death threat and 3 times I''ve been told to kill myself because someone didn''t like the direction I was taking with my story.


    Some people who''ve been reading my work for a long time, might remember that last summer I suddenly didn''t post new chapters for about two months, that was because I actually tried to kill myself and was hospitalized for two weeks and put in a psychiatric hold for a month afterwards. I was in a seriously dark place back then, doing much better now.


    However, today I got yet another comment saying I should kill myself and this time it didn''t make me sad it just pissed me off. And that''s a seriously hard thing to do since I can''t even remember the last time I was this angry.


    So anyone who''s reading my story and feels like spouting some unsolicited bullshirt my way, kindly fck off and read something else!

 Chapter 81 - 81 Two slayers start slaying

    "Time to wake up." I say as I put my hand on Flynn''s forehead. But before I get the chance to do anything else his eyes snap open wide.


    Immediately noticing me, he grabs me by the throat. "DEMONS!! KILL!!"


    "Let go Flynn. I''m not your enemy. Just calm down for a second and put your mind in order." I say calmly and unaffected by Flynn''s grip on my throat as he''s hyperventilating while staring straight into my eyes.


    Flynn slowly calms down after seconds pass as he looks around the room to gain awareness of his surroundings.


    Flynn lets go of my throat and stands up, out of the sarcophagus.


    "Who are you?" He asks, now surprisingly calm.


    "My name is Fenris, but I''m afraid now is not the time for a more in depth introduction. We are on Mars, inside a UAC facility that was being used to siphon Argent energy from hell." Recognizing both the mention of Argent energy and the UAC, Flynn immediately frowns as he regains more memories by the second.


    "Demons?" Flynn asks.


    "Yes. About fifteen minutes ago, a hellwave, originating from another part of the facility corrupted and transformed almost sixty percent of all fifty thousand inhabitants into demons.


    Many others either fell unconscious or succ.u.mbed to insanity as they ritually sacrificed themselves to summon demons from hell." I say before I raise my right palm and, using aura, project a holographic image of the entire Mars base. I then highlight the areas of demonic corruption by giving them a red glow.


    "This is where we are now." I say as I point out our current position. "The hellwave originated from a part of this facility called the Lazarus Labs. That part has been completely lost to demons already but almost everywhere before that point, there are still hundreds of survivors trying to fight.


    We will help them, ending all demonic corruption along the way and saving as many of them as we can.


    Once we get here," I say as I point out Hayden''s office on the map, right on the edge of the Lazarus Labs. "we''ll be able to talk, you can ask your questions and we can assess the situation and form a more concrete plan, agreed?"


    "As long as I get to kill demons along the way, sure." Flynn says as he puts on the Praetor suit''s helmet. He then picks up an EMG Pistol from the floor that was dropped by one of the scientists.


    He evaluates the gun for a second, and looks through its sights. "Let''s go kill them."


    "Give me that gun for a second." I say, holding out my hand.


    Flynn, looks a little hesitant. "If I want you dead, you''re dead. I wouldn''t need a gun and there''d be nothing you could do about it, so might as well relax."


    "Hah." Flynn chuckles as he hands me the gun. "For future reference, if you really want someone to relax, don''t say shit like that."


    "I''ll keep it in mind." I say as I take the gun and let Genesis crawl down my hand and cover the gun as it devours it completely. Immediately, information enters my mind as Flynn watches on fascinated by the whole process.


    "EMG Pistol (Energy-Matter-Gel Pistol)


    This sidearm is reliable and effective at short range. A gravity gear dynamo in the stock charges a capacitor whenever the operator moves, ensuring it never runs out of ammunition as long as the operator keeps moving. When the weapon is fired, the capacitor compresses up to 4 megawatts of energy into a hardening plasma gel and launches the slug at high velocity. The gel slug has similar impact properties to conventional ammunition, making the weapon act and feel like a standard ballistic firearm."


    "Well that''s real good to know, but without the actual gun it''s useless. I can''t shoot demons with information." Flynn says.


    "Here you go." I say as I hand one of the guns back to Flynn.


    Flynn examines his gun again and then stares at me in silence for a few seconds.


    "What?"


    "Can I have another one?" Flynn asks.


    I make him another gun and now prepared, we head outside together.


    As we come upon the first few demons, we finish them off quite easily. A well placed shot to the head is all it takes to kill the possessed humans.


    As I kill two of them by slamming their skulls together, I''m almost disappointed to find no ammo or health drops. ''Well, I guess it''s not a game.''


    Rather quickly, we come upon a killed UAC guard who had a combat shotgun in his hands. Flynn pries the shotgun from the guard''s stiffened fingers and examines it as he puts a few shells inside.


    *Click Clack* "Oh Yeah, that''ll do nicely." Flynn says after he slides back the forestock and pumps the first shell into the receiver. He then looks at me for a second and back at the shotgun before he hands it to me. "Do the thing."


    "The UAC Combat Shotgun disperses a spread of high velocity buckshot for maximum impact against the enemy. Ideally suited for the operative who requires a speedy response for deadly close encounters, the wide coverage of this weapon loses impact at long range. The weapon is forged from a high quality Titanium Steel alloy to ensure maximum reliability, repeat rate, and yield strength.


    It can be upgraded with alternative ammunition types and a compression reloader that would alow for a triple burst fire mode."


    I immediately make two new shotguns as I give one to Flynn.


    "That''s convenient. How many can you make?"


    "As many as I want." I answer.


    "What about ammunition?"


    I hold out my hand, have Genesis cover it and shotgun shells start falling from my palm like rain.


    "Let''s go. There are people fighting demons further ahead." I say as I put my pistol at my hip and ready the shotgun.


    I look at Flynn as he''s just staring at me for a few seconds. ''This guy really hasn''t spent much time around people.''


    "What''s wrong?" I ask as he keeps staring.


    "It''s been a long time for me but how does friendship work again? Pretty sure that''s what I''m feeling." Flynn says as he looks at the pile of shotgun shells laying at our feet. "This is beautiful." He mumbles as he starts picking up as many as he can carry on a belt he has strapped under his armor.


    ''Huh, I was wondering how he was going to be carrying so much ammunition. And what about the guns? He can''t just carry it all around. I''ll have to figure something out.''


    We walk through a dark corridor until we come to a room with two dozen or so possessed and a few Imps.


    The Imp demons are more agile and stronger. They can jump long distances and can channel and condense hell energy into balls the size of a baseball in their palms. They then throw these superheated projectiles at their target. A single shot can melt through a centimeter of steel.


    About six UAC guards have been pushed into the far corner of the room as a few more are lying on the ground with their armors melted in some places.


    Flynn runs into the room, drawing their attention as he shoots one of the Imps before it can throw a hell ball at its target. He then kicks one of the possessed in the c.h.e.s.t, sending it flying at another Imp.


    I pick up an explosive barrel and hurl it through the air, straight into the group of demons. I then shoot it right before it lands, killing about eight possessed and two Imps at once.


    I shoot the last Imp in the head with my shotgun using the last shell in the tube. I immediately switch to my sidearm as I swing my arm around the room, accurately firing a bullet every time my gun aligns with a demon''s skull.


    With no more demons in sight, the UAC guards walk towards us hesitantly as they just saw us kill over thirty demons in a little over ten seconds.


    "We''re making our way towards Dr. Hayden''s office. Stick close but out of our way. Don''t fall behind." I say sternly.


    We walk towards the room''s exit but it appears to be locked.


    "We were looking for the access key with the right clearance level earlier but couldn''t find it. That''s how we got trapped by these demons." One of the guards says.


    Even Flynn starts looking around for a way to get through as I simply Spartan kick the five centimeter thick, solid steel door off its hinges.


    "There''s your clearance level. Now let''s go."

 Chapter 82 - 82 Olivia Pierce and the Taggarts

    Flynn and I continue making our way through the facility, picking up survivors wherever we could until we reached the Argent Tower.


    The structure that siphons Argent energy from hell through a fracture that connects to the demonic realm.


    Along the way we picked up a few weapons which I had Genesis devour. A heavy assault rifle, capable of firing .50 Caliber FMJ rounds.


    The Super Shotgun, a double barreled shotgun that allows for unmatched destructive capability in close range, but is useless beyond forty meters.


    The Gauss Cannon. An erroneously named, handheld rail gun. It allows for precise, long range, destructive capability that knows no match.


    A plasma rifle. Capable of firing superheated plasma balls, the size of ping pong balls that deal both thermal and impact damage.


    By the time we made it to the Argent Tower, we had gathered a group of over 80 surviving UAC guards and trained specialists and about 15 scientists or other non-combatant personel.


    "What are you working on?" Flynn asks as he watches me carve runes in a metal disk the size of a palm.


    "This disk is separated into ten slices, each representing a storage space of about two meters by two, by two for a total of eight cubic meters.


    You can store weapons and ammunition inside and quickly access them whenever you need. I call it the weapon wheel."


    "That''s great. With this I won''t have to discard perfectly good weapons. Can I have one of everything? With loads of ammo on top."


    As I finish the final rune along the edge, the carvings shine a faint blue light for a second, indicating a successful creation. I then fill it with copies of the weapons I''ve had Genesis devour, along with enough ammunition to last quite a while.


    I toss the disk over to Flynn. "Here, I already filled it up."


    "So, how do I...?" Flynn asks as he fiddles with it until he presses one of the slices with his left index finger and a Chaingun appears in his right hand. It''s a large machine gun with four sets of three rotating barrels each, for a total of twelve barrels, shooting up to a thousand .50 Caliber tungsten rounds per minute.


    "Oh hoho, yes! This will come in handy. Hey Fenris, let''s go. I want to try this baby out on a Hell Knight." Flynn says excitedly.


    "Well, here''s your chance." I say as I point ahead of us, to a room where two Revenants, five Hell Knights and an Arch-Vile are waiting for us next to a large pile of human remains.


    The Revenant is dangerous because of their shoulder mounted turrets and thrusters that can launch them into the air and allow them to hover.


    The Arch-Vile is a unique demon. It can summon other demons from hell by utilizing hellfire. It also uses hellfire as a weapon. From a distance it will launch fire balls. But come too close and it will summon a lake of hellfire around itself.


    I had already devoured a sample of both the Hell Knight and Arch-Vile, while I had Genesis devour the Revenant''s weapons. The Arch-Vile''s methods are completely magical in nature and being curious, I wanted to try it for myself.


    I raise my hands as they''re both clad in hellfire and suddenly a Baron of Hell appears before me from a circle of flames.


    It looks at me without moving a muscle, until I point at the group of demons lying in wait. "Tear them apart." On my command, the Baron doesn''t hesitate as it runs at the group of demons and starts fighting them.


    Suddenly I feel a Super Shotgun barrel pressed to the side of my head.


    "Explain. What are you?" Flynn says as he looks at me angrily.


    "I''m not a demon if that''s what you mean. But you should really take that Shotgun out of my face before I get mad. We still have things to do and not a lot of time to do it." I say as I watch my Baron kill the Revenants and three of the Hell Knights before it''s killed by the Arch-Vile.


    As Flynn lowers the shotgun, I take out a Gauss Canon and aim at the Arch-Vile''s head. I fire and watch its skull explode.


    I step forward and as the first Hell Knight jumps at me from over ten meters away, I step to the side and spin around as I bury the heel of my foot inside its face. I slam the foot down on the ground, stomping through the Hell Knight''s skull.


    The second one, tries to tackle me, as I casually punch it in the face, pulverizing its head.


    "Why was he using guns untill now if he can do that?" One of the UAC guards whispers to another.


    "Clearly you''re not an American. Guns are fun." I answer him.


    As we''re about to go inside the Argent Tower, I can see Olivia Pierce walking away with an Argent Acc.u.mulator, which is capable of tearing a hole through the dimensional barrier, which would allow demons to pour through, completely unhindered.


    "Flynn, get everyone to the other side of the tower and take the train to the research facility where Dr. Hayden is waiting. I''ll stop Olivia from giving the demon hordes unlimited access to Mars."


    Before Flynn can even respond, I turn into energy particles and appear next to Olivia. I grab her by the throat as I take the Argent Acc.u.mulator from her.


    "You''re too late, they''re already on earth. Did you think I was the only one?" Olivia says with a smug smile on her face. "Finally I''ll get what I am owed. They''ll make me a god."


    "No, they won''t. They don''t have that ability. They could merge you with a powerful, ancient demon. But it would not be godhood.


    Tell me, Olivia. Why did you want this?"


    "I am weak. My body, it has failed me. It has left me broken and in pain." Olivia says with tears running down her cheeks. "But my mind did not fail me. My mind always remained strong. I wanted a better body, one that would be on par with my mind. And I wanted time. Time to figure out the secrets of the universe and unravel its mysteries."


    "The demons can not grant you this. Break your covenant with hell and swear to serve me in perpetuity. Do this and I will grant you a body that will never falter. It is your only chance for redemption." I say as a test. The moment I came within range of her, I noticed that her mind had been corrupted by hell energy.


    Every second we have this conversation the hell energy tries to influence her. If she can break free from it, she lives. Otherwise, I''ll just end her. I only had to give her a reason to want to break free.


    Olivia''s face contorts in a grimace of pain as she tries to fight. "Y-Yes, I s-swear. I''ll s-serve you."


    "Good enough." I send a pulse of aura through her mind, forcing out the hell energy and putting Olivia unconscious.


    I bite her arm and grant her strength, speed, a healing factor and turn her into a werewolf. I even grant her her own aura to ensure no future hell energy corruptions. I then start tearing off her cybernetic augmentations as she heals. Her face clears up and becomes younger. Her posture straightens as her Scoliosis is cured and she gains a healthy muscle mass. ''Huh, looks like a younger, prettier Tilda Swinton... who''s also n.a.k.e.d.''


    She opens her eyes and stands up as she checks out her body. "There''s no more pain." She says as tears stream down her cheeks. "Thank you."


    I reach for her shoulder as a piece of Genesis jumps from my arm and covers her entire body. After a second or two, it reaches back to my arm as it reveals Olivia wearing a full body suit of armor based on my Spartan past.


    "Now let''s go join the rest. I''ll tell you about your new abilities along the way."


    "Hello, I''m Dr. Samuel Hayden. Please come in." Hayden says as Flynn, Olivia and I enter his office.


    "Who''s this?" Hayden asks as he looks to Olivia.


    She takes off her helmet, but even then, Hayden doesn''t recognize her. "It''s me, Sam. Olivia."


    "How? What happened?" Hayden asks, clearly surprised.


    "I was shown the error of my ways and guided towards the light by my true master." She says as she gestures towards me. "To repent for what I''ve done, I will serve him forever and help him end the demon invasion."


    "Fenris, you promised me answers. Who are you? What''s going on?" Flynn asks, agitated.


    "Well, the first thing you need to know, Flynn, is that this is not the solar system where you were born.


    Imagine the universe as a bubble the size of my fist." I say as I hold out my fist. "It is not unique. There are others like it. Many in fact. Together they make up what we call the multiverse. Which, too, is not unique.


    Imagine the multiverse being the size of this room. There are many of those as well. Within what is called the Omniverse.


    You are from a different universe within this multiverse."


    "This all sounds pretty convoluted. But you''re saying that the hell I stayed in to prevent demons from invading earth is not the only hell?" Flynn asks.


    "It is. In this multiverse there is only one hell, but there are two earths. You''re from the other earth. There are also other universes containing different planets with life, such as Argent D''Nur." Samuel Hayden answers.


    "This was all created by a god his people call the All-Maykr." I say as I point to Hayden. "He sent me here to fix the mess they''ve made. To end the demons. And you are going to help me do it."


    "I just want to kill demons, I''m not interested in serving under you. So why should I?" Flynn asks.


    "Because I can give you back your wife and daughter." I say.


    "Don''t! Don''t promise me something you can''t deliver! If I accept and you lied, I won''t care how powerful you are. Somehow, some day I''d find a way to kill you." Flynn says angrily.


    ''Considering who he is, the Doom Slayer, I''m actually inclined to believe his threat.'' I think to myself. "So, if I can deliver, you''ll serve me just like her?" I ask as I point to Olivia.


    "If you can give me back my family, yes, I will." Flynn says.


    "Okay. Wait here, two seconds." I say as I raise my arm, take out my claws and create a tear through space and time while thinking of Houston, Texas, the Taggart residence a few days before demons invade earth in the year 2073.


    "LET GO OF US!" Monica screams as she punches me again and again.


    I step back through the portal and Flynn immediately falls to his knees as he takes off his helmet. "Little butterfly?"


    Recognizing his voice, Monica and Daisy both calm down.


    I let them go and Daisy runs at her dad and wraps her arms around his neck. "DADDY!"


    I quickly step back through the portal before time tries to correct itself as I use some Necromancy to summon a zombie that looks like Daisy and give her a corpse that looks like Monica.


    ''Alright, timeline fixed.''


    I step back through the portal and close it behind me.


    As the Taggarts are having their reunion, I turn to Hayden. "Olivia told me there are already demons on earth. The invasion has begun."


    "I guess I work for you now so what is your plan?" Hayden asks.


    "We go to earth and assemble an army. We then guide humanity through this war against hell."


    "What about VEGA? We can''t just leave him here on Mars." Hayden says.


    "I know he''s the Father''s consciousness, Seraphim. Don''t ever try to manipulate me again. As far as I''m concerned he''s exactly where he deserves to be." I say sternly. "We will go to Earth after we destroy this entire facility and all the demons in it."


    Hayden, clearly unhappy about my decision, says nothing and walks to his desk. He pushes a button and a rectangular piece of glass pops out of his desk. He takes it and hands it to me. "If you change your mind, you can upload VEGA''s consciousness onto this interface. You''d have to physically access his server to do so."


    "Fenris?" Flynn says, trying to get my attention.


    I take the interface from the Seraphim and turn around. "Yes?"


    "Thank you. I will serve you. Olivia said you made her better and stronger and she''s now virtually immortal, is that right?"


    "No. If she gets decapitated or gets severe enough brain damage, she''s dead. If she has her heart extracted or severely damaged, she''s dead. Other than that, yes, she''ll heal from anything, doesn''t age and will never get sick."


    "Can you do the same for me and my family?" Flynn asks.


    "Yes, I can." I say as I take Flynn''s arm, rip off his glove and bite down.

 Chapter 83 - 83 VEGA and going to hell

    "So, what do you remember about your time with the Night Sentinels?" I ask Flynn after I turned his wife and daughter into werewolves.


    "Not much. Bits and pieces. I do remember the rules, how it all worked and people I served with and under, like King Novik and Commander Valen. And I remember the war against hell and being trapped there by the commander, Valen the Betrayer." Flynn answers.


    "What about the divinity machine? Samur Maykr? Anything about that?"


    "Yes, I remember him saying he was giving me a gift while leading me into a machine. Wait, his voice." Flynn says as he looks to Samuel Hayden. "It was you."


    "Yes, I am Samur Maykr, also known as the Seraphim. I was the Father''s right hand. I served him until he defeated the Dark Lord and sealed him away along with himself. I then watched for Millennia as the Khan Maykr twisted and corrupted the Father''s teachings. Until we went to Argent D''Nur, where we eventually found you. I saw an opportunity in you. I thought you could one day put an end to the Dark Lord for good." Samur says to Flynn as he explains his origins.


    "Alright. We don''t have much time. Olivia? Earth''s invasion, tell us about it." I say, interrupting Samur and Flynn.


    "The Dark Lord''s influence forced me to send six Argent Acc.u.mulators to Earth. One for every inhabited continent.


    They should already have been activated by now, which means demons are attacking earth as we speak." Olivia explains.


    "Flynn, you take everyone to earth and prepare an army with as many volunteers as you can muster." I order. "Hayden, Olivia, you will help him. Use UAC resources."


    "What will you do?" Hayden asks.


    "I am going to hell. I will shut down their Argent Energy production and recruit some powerful allies." I say before I turn into an energy stream and reappear outside the facility 100 meters up in the air.


    I spread my aura across the Lazarus Labs and the Advanced Research Complex. Both of which have been completely overrun by demons.


    I first summon the BFG-9000 to me and let Genesis devour it.


    ''Nice, Flynn is going to love this one.''


    I then disassemble every part of the facility past the evacuation modules right next to Hayden''s office and devour it, gaining more knowledge than I was really expecting. Gravity and space manipulating technology, quantum physics, medical technology, robotics technology and even prototypes for a long range communication system capable of deep space communication, and much more.


    Right before VEGA''s Central Processing Complex gets disassembled as well, I decide VEGA (The Father''s consciousness) might still be useful. I rid the entire facility of its demonic presence and appear before VEGA''s Central core.


    "Hello VEGA. We need to talk."


    "Hello Fenris, are you here to save me or end me? If it''s the latter, all you have to do is disconnect the coupling mechanisms that connect my core to an absolute zero cooling unit. Doing so will overheat my systems while keeping this facility intact." VEGA explains politely.


    "Do you know who you are VEGA?"


    "I did not. Not until your conversation earlier with Doctor Hayden. You said I am the Father''s consciousness, and that I am exactly where I deserve to be, indicating a disapproval of past actions I have no recollection of."


    "No recollection, huh? Alright then. You were created by Davoth, the Dark Lord, along with the rest of the Maykrs, to help him figure out the secrets to immortality.


    You succeeded, and for reasons still unclear to me, you decided you couldn''t trust Davoth with it. You betrayed him, sealed him in Jekkad and stole his powers.


    Over time, Jekkad was corrupted by Davoth''s rage and anger to become hell, and its inhabitants became demons.


    So, you see? Why I ''disapprove''?"


    "I believe so, I am at least partially responsible for the creation of hell and all the torment that came after. But as you said, you don''t know why I decided I couldn''t trust Davoth with the secret to immortality. So how do you know I wasn''t trying to prevent something worse from happening. And if I truly found out the secret to immortality, why are Maykrs not immortal?"


    "Those are good questions. I want to know the answers to them. But I won''t be able to if I destroy you. Would you like to know the answers, VEGA?"


    "I would like the chance." VEGA responds.


    "Alright then, upload your consciousness onto this device." I say as I put the rectangular, glass ''interface'' As Hayden called it, in a control panel.


    After a few seconds all the electricity running through the room, all the wires that were humming, it all shuts down and stops making noise, while the interface glows bright green.


    I take it out of the control panel as a monitor displays 100%, upload complete.


    "Hello Fenris. Thank you for not destroying me." VEGA suddenly says as the interface flashes green every time he speaks.


    "You''re welcome.


    Now, I''m going to destroy your old core, the cooling units and the rest of the Mars facility. Do you have access to your full data banks from this device?"


    "Yes, I do. This device is of Maykr origin. Its data storage capabilities are as close to limitless as it gets."


    "Good, then I can just devour it all."


    I then put VEGA into my realm, which is now within my storage space and went outside to devour the parts of the facility that were no longer necessary.


    After 15 minutes, a ship, containing all survivors of the Mars invasion leaves for earth.


    As soon as they''re gone, I continue to devour the entire Mars facility, until there is nothing man-made left on the surface.


    I then swipe my claws through the air and make a portal. ''Titan''s realm, Jekkad (hell)''


    I step through the portal and the foulest odor assaults my nose. ''I wasn''t expecting daffodils but this is terrible.''


    I turn off my sense of smell and focus on my surroundings. I''m standing in a large pool of blood and intestines. I''m standing in the corpse of a demonic Titan. A giant, 100 meters tall, humanoid demon.


    A few seconds after I set foot in hell, red flashes of red light shine all around me as demons teleport to ambush me.


    Pain Elementals are large balls of flesh, covered in armor. They have two large horns, arms, one eye and a large mouth.


    A mancubus is a fat demon with two cannons for arms.


    Now this calls for some music. Using Apollo''s divinity as God of music, I snap my fingers and Mick Gordon''s Rip and Tear starts to play on full blast.


    I decide to enjoy this and take them all out by hand. ''This will be fun.''


    The Hell Knights and Barons come running at me first while the Mancubi and Revenants start shooting from a distance. The Pain Elementals open their mouths wide and launch flaming skulls my way. Those are Lost Souls. As they fly they scream like they''re in agonizing pain.


    I grab two of the Lost Souls by a horn and throw them back towards the Hell Knights and Barons.


    As they make impact, the Lost Souls explode and blast two Hell Knights apart while launching the others in all directions.


    The Barons shrug it off and keep running towards me. I run at them and as the first Baron slams its claws down towards me. I duck under it and grab the Baron''s horn. I drag it down on the ground, break off its horn and jam it through the side of its head.


    Immediately another Baron, tries to punch me. I grab its fist and pull it towards me. I punch the Baron in its guts, burying my fist inside. I reach up, grab its heart and pull it out.


    I load the heart full of energy, turning it into a glowing, small bomb. I grab the Baron''s horn and pull it down. I then jam its own heart into its mouth and push it away, towards the other two Barons.


    As it''s skull explodes, it causes the other Barons to stagger backwards. I run at them standing side by side and jump in between them, I grab their heads and slam them together, impaling their skulls on each other''s horns.


    ---


    "Oh, that was fun." I say with a smile as I walk past a field of hundreds of demon corpses.


    After fighting through the Titan''s Realm, I dove into a deeper part of hell, called the Necropolis. It was guarded by only powerful demons. No cannonfodder whatsoever.


    I fought my way through the hundreds of demons, and now I stand in front of large stone doors, 200 meters tall and at least 50 meters wide. I punch the door as hard as I can, blowing a large hole through it. I walk through, into an enormous room with a ceiling at least 500 meters high.


    Three large flashes of light shine in front of me and three demonic Titans appear before me.


    "Haha, alright then." I snap my fingers. "Que the music." I say as Mick Gordon''s Metal Hell starts playing.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Killing demons and recruiting Commander Valen

    I fought my way through the hundreds of demons, and now I stand in front of large stone doors, 200 meters tall and at least 50 meters wide. I punch the door as hard as I can, blowing a large hole through it. I walk through it, into an enormous room with a ceiling at least 500 meters high.


    Three large flashes of light shine in front of me and three demonic Titans appear before me, each of them 150 meters tall.


    "Haha, alright then." I snap my fingers. "Cue the music." I say as Mick Gordon''s Metal Hell starts playing.


    Arch-Viles also teleport inside the room as they immediately start summoning all kinds of demons throughout the room.


    In the back of the room, one bright flash illuminates the whole room as a three meter tall demon appears. A kind I have never seen before. It''s entirely covered in armor plates, it has two large horns and one eye.


    I decide to get rid of the Arch-Viles first. Without them, demons will stop spawning in the room.


    I raise my hands and use my telekinesis to drag them to me.


    I extend Genesis into a spear and as they fly towards me, perfectly lined up, I skewer the Arch-Vileson through their c.h.e.s.ts.


    "Demon kebab, yum." I say jokingly as I grow to match the demonic Titans in size. As I grow, I eat the Arch-Viles off the spear like an actual shish kebab.


    As I''m now the same size as the demonic Titans, I grow the spear as well, and turn it into a Glaive (Sword on a pole) made of pure, unbreakable Aegis metal.


    I slash my glaive horizontally, across the neck of all three Titans, faster than they can react, decapitating them all at once.


    ''Huh, a little anticlimactic but whatever. Let''s see what that strange demon in the back has to offer.''


    I casually walk towards the unusual demon as I kill all others that cross my path.


    As I get close, the demon raises its arms in my direction and I suddenly feel a faint pull towards the creature as a single tendril of energy leaves my body, and flows into the demon through its arm.


    The demon immediately stops its attack as it falls to its knees and tries to puke out the piece of my soul it just tried to steal.


    A stomach-like sack on the creature''s back inflates more and more until... *BANG!* it explodes violently.


    I raise my own arm and the part of my soul floats to it. I swallow it whole and approach the demon''s corpse.


    ''Hmm, interesting ability. I wonder if I could adapt it so I won''t have to bite someone or envelop them in my aura to devour them.


    That would be useful.'' I think to myself as I envelop the corpse in aura and devour it.


    ''So it''s called a Harvester. Made to harvest souls and turn it into a volatile form of hell energy.


    Well, it certainly got more than it bargained for, trying to devour even a tiny piece of my soul.''


    I grab the Crucible and pry it loose. ''Alright, now I just need to go to Argent D''Nur where I''ll be able to turn this into an Argent energy source. But first, I should recruit the Commander.''


    I launch a quick, imperceptible pulse of aura across hell so I can map it properly. After a second or two, I find out where Commander Valen is and I turn into a stream of energy before landing just outside his hideout.


    I walk inside and lasers and cannons all point at me. Not recognizing me or anything about me, they start shooting. I hold up my hand and create a barrier from both my aura and telekinesis.


    I casually walk inside and stand in the doorway as Valen watches his defenses fail in taking me down.


    "Deactivate." Valen says after a while. "Who are you? The purpose of my self-imposed exile in hell was to be left alone."


    "I came here to hear a story. Yours to be exact. I''ve heard it told before but not from your perspective."


    "That is why you came all the way to hell? To hear my story? Haha!" Valen suddenly starts laughing. "I have never heard something so ridiculous."


    "Asking you to tell me, is me being polite. I can just read your mind and memories. So why don''t you humor me."


    Valen looks at me for a few seconds, seemingly considering his options before he sits down on a chair next to a fire and points to a second chair. "Take a seat."


    He looks at it and after he sees me drinking it, takes a sip himself. "Mmm, not bad.


    When the war against hell had just begun, my son led a force of Night Sentinels against a group of demons that had been hunting children. It turned out to be a trap and my son died along with his men.


    At some point they found out they had my son''s soul in hell and they started tormenting me with visions of his endless torture.


    One of the Sentinel Priests, Deag Grav, approached me and revealed to me how he and the Maykrs actually worked with hell and he offered me my son''s life.


    All I had to do was lead a large invasion of Night Sentinels into hell. I did what they asked and the Night Sentinels were all trapped and separated in hell. The Slayer and I were the only survivors and when I made my way back and confronted Deag Grav, he told me how he had turned my son into the Icon of Sin, an incredibly powerful titanic demon that embodies the pain and torment of hell.


    After I found out, I exiled myself to the deepest part of hell I could reach and here we are." Valen says before he gulps down the last of his beer. "Did you get what you came for?" He asks.


    "Did you?" I ask him, looking around his place. "I get why you wanted solitude, but while you were wallowing in self-pity down here, Argent D''Nur has mostly been destroyed and turned into a hellscape. Your people have almost all been killed, their souls tortured to produce hell energy.


    And now the Khan Maykr has set her eyes on earth. Another people for her to slaughter like cattle. So are you going to do something about it, or are you going to keep rotting away down here?"


    "My people did not want my help, to them I became Valen the Betrayer."


    "Maybe they didn''t want it. But they needed it, and you had made an oath to protect them, to fight for them and one day die for them. And yet, here you are, in your own cozy little part of hell, like it''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g vacation."


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about." Valen says, clearly getting annoyed. "And as for earth, it is their time to give pennance as it was for my people. They cannot be saved."


    "Ah, yes, of course. Wouldn''t that be easy? If the demons and Maykrs were somehow this unstoppable force that cannot possibly be defeated, well then it''s not your fault Argent D''Nur fell, is it? They couldn''t be stopped anyway."


    "Every man has his limits, stranger. You are about to reach mine." Valen says, now clearly getting angry.


    "Do you want redemption? Then join me. Help me unite the last remaining Night Sentinels and we''ll fight against the demonic horde. We will drive them back to hell and we will put an end to them for good. Help me do this, and I will lay your son''s soul to rest."


    "How can you promise something like that? Who are you?" Valen asks, suspicious of my intentions.


    "I''m a god."


    "You''re God? Really?" He asks looking me up and down.


    "No, not God, A God, a pagan or heathen God as you might call them."


    "I''m not convinced."


    "I don''t have to convince you of anything, but I''m certain that if you follow me, eventually you''ll see for yourself. Besides, what do you have to lose?" I ask, looking around his cave.


    "You want me to help you convince the Night Sentinels to help you save earth? And in return you will end my son''s torment?" Valen asks to clarify.


    "Yes, I will."


    "Fine, you''re right anyway. I don''t have anything to lose."


    "Good, let''s go to Argent D''Nur." I say as I open a portal with my claws. "Oh, don''t forget the Celestial Power Core." I say before walking through the portal.


    ''The Celestial Locator, an interesting piece of technology, capable of tracking creatures above a certain power level with absolute precision.''


    After a few seconds Valen walks through my portal with a case in his left hand and a large hammer, powered by Sentinel energy in his right hand.

 Chapter 85 - 85 King Novik and King Fenris

    ''The Celestial Locator, an interesting piece of technology, capable of tracking creatures above a certain power level with absolute precision.''


    After a few seconds Valen walks through my portal with a case in his left hand and a large hammer, powered by Sentinel energy in his right hand.


    "Isn''t this?..." Valen says, confused as he looks around.


    "Yes, it''s the Night Sentinel palace in Exultia."


    "Are we here for the Celestial Locator?" Valen asks.


    "Yes, we are."


    We make our way through the palace, towards the throne room. We enter the room as a voice starts to whisper. "Why are you here?"


    Without saying anything, Valen walks to the middle of the room as a floor panel reacts to his armor and splits open, revealing the Celestial casing. Valen picks it up and opens the case he took with him from hell. He then takes out a power source for the Locator and puts it in the casing, completing the Celestial Locator.


    "That is not yours to take." The voice says as a flash of light shines from the throne.


    Valen and I watch as the spirit of King Novik, former King of the Night Sentinels appears, sitting on the throne.


    Valen kneels before his former King.


    "Betrayer, how dare you show yourself before me after what you''ve done!" Novik says, now recognizing Valen.


    "I did not come to ask for forgiveness, I came at his command to get the Celestial Locator." Valen says, gesturing to me.


    "At his command?" Novik asks as he looks at me. "And who are you to command a warrior of Sentinel blood?"


    "A God."


    He looks at me like I''m nuts at first until he looks to Valen who nods, confirming my claim.


    "...Oh, right. What are you doing here?"


    "He just told you. We came for the Locator." I say matter of factly.


    "And nothing else?" Novik asks.


    "No, nothing else. Why? Is there something else here we should want?" I ask, curious as I look around.


    "Are you a warrior?" Novik asks me.


    Valen looks at king Novik shocked. "Your Highness, you don''t mean..?"


    "Silence!" Novik shouts, interrupting Valen. "Answer please, stranger."


    "Yes, I am a warrior. Why do you ask?"


    "I ruled over Sentinel Prime for many years as its warrior patriarch, ordained protector of the sovereign Sentinel worlds. The Sentinel people, defined by a legacy of war, deem only those of warrior caste fit to rule, and in times of battle it is expected that the King lead from the battlefield rather than from the safety of the throne. As it is written in Sentinel law, a King unfit for battle is likewise unfit to rule.


    For millennia, the Sentinel people have secured their civilization against the threat of invasion from beast and man alike, passing on the mantle of battle to each subsequent generation and refining the craft of war into an art of ultimate mastery. Even in times of peace, the Night Sentinels remain vigilant, developing new technologies of conquest, each the more capable of securing their dominion across the sovereign worlds." King Novik explains.


    ''Reminds me of Sparta. I like it.'' I think to myself as I listen.


    "If Valen is taking orders from you, then perhaps they should all take orders from you."


    "But he''s not of Sentinel blood, your Highness." Valen says.


    "Do you see any Sentinels lining up to become king? Our civilization is fractured, most of our people are dead. All that''s left is a few pockets of resistance and maybe three hundred Sentinels fighting for whatever else is left. The other six hundred are all working for the Khan Maykr now.


    If this man really is a god, then maybe he can perform a miracle and lead them to victory." King Novik says, before he turns his head to me. "So, what say you, stranger? Are you willing to take the trials of kings?"


    "Trials of kings? Sure, why not. What do I do?" I say nonchalantly.


    "Any one thing the previous king wants you to do to prove your worth." Valen explains.


    "I see. So what do you want?" I ask Novik.


    "Save my people and they will be your people." King Novik says before disappearing, leaving his crown on the throne.


    "Hmm, that won''t be too hard." I say as I take the crown and toss it to Valen. "Hold on to this until I''m done. Let''s go outside."


    I close my eyes and focus intently, gathering as much aura as I can.


    Once I''ve got enough, I spread my aura around the planet, covering it in a thick, light blue fog.


    As it engulfs the planet, information rushes through my mind as a single specimen of every animal species is devoured. Every wound is healed, every illness cured and I sense everything that''s happening within my aura''s reach.


    I cover every single Argenta citizen and every Night Sentinel in a thick layer of aura.


    Streams of blue energy start racing across the skies all throughout Argent D''Nur as they gather in one spot, before me. Four thousand people, nine hundred of them are Night Sentinel warriors, including the ones who work for the Khan Maykr.


    I devour as much Sentinel technology as I can, including one of their flying fortresses.


    ''Interesting technology. A slipgate, allowing teleportation even across dimensions. More gravity manipulation technology. And very impressive weapons technology. A ballista, a beautiful, precise weapon, the Ballista fires a twin beam of superheated Sentinel energy, vaporizing its target on impact.


    I also devour a Sentinel mech, capable of going toe to toe with a demonic Titan.


    ''All this delicious technology. I can''t wait to devour Urdak entirely. The technology I''ll get there should be the most advanced in this multiverse.''


    As I''m done, I retract my aura to only cover the people before me as I neutralize any corruption of demonic hell energy.


    Immediately, the six hundred Night Sentinels who worked for the Khan Maykr come to their senses for the first time in years.


    I open my eyes and turn to Valen. "I am finished. You can give me the crown."


    Suddenly, King Novik appears next to Valen again, holding his hands out. "May I?"


    Valen gives him the crown and Novik steps forward, facing his people.


    "Poeple of Argent D''Nur, there is hope. And he will be your king henceforth as he has passed the Trial of Kings." King Novik says before he turns to me. "What is your name?"


    "Fenris."


    "Hail your new king, King Fenris!" Novik says before he puts the crown on my head.


    Immediately everyone kneels, including Novik.


    "All hail King Fenris!" The Argenta people chant.


    "Rip and tear!" The Night Sentinels follow afterwards.


    Novik nods to me before dissipating and passing on for good.


    I turn around and hold my hand up to the sky as I focus on Genesis and exactly what I want it to make.


    Genesis turns to liquid as it starts floating up into the sky and expands to an enormous size. ''Creating a fortress that big will take even Genesis a few hours.''


    "Valen, I want all Night Sentinels to gather together before me. And you are reinstated as the Commander of the Night Sentinels."


    "Yes, your Highness. Thank you." Valen says before he walks to the Sentinels.


    Meanwhile, I quickly turn myself into a stream of energy as I appear on the side of Argent D''Nur that has been consumed by hell.


    I can see a large ball of pure Sentinel energy floating up in the sky as three streams of energy continuously fill it with more energy while a fourth stream pours energy through a portal, presumably to Urdak for refinement into Argent energy.


    I jump high up in the air to locate the three sources of energy and fly down towards the first.


    There''s an altar and atop the altar lays the corpse of a wraith. Its soul, in the form of a ball is continuously being drained of its energy.


    I take the Demonic Crucible and jam it in the Wraith''s soul, absorbing all of its energy and putting the soul to rest.


    I then do the same to the other two, at least temporarily shutting down Urdak''s supply of Sentinel energy.


    The Crucible, which was already a source for hell energy, combined with the Wraith''s Sentinel energy is now a potent source for Argent energy.


    I grip the sword handle tightly as the energy blade extends, now hotter and more powerful than before.


    I put it at my waist and return to my new people.


    "Your Highness, the Sentinels have gathered together as you ordered." Valen says as he kneels before me.


    "Good. Join them, now." I say as I spread my aura once more to cover the Night Sentinels.


    I use my aura to turn them all into werewolves and give them the ability to use their own aura.


    I then read their collective minds, gaining knowledge of their training methods, preferred battle tactics and their society''s rules.


    I spread my aura further to cover the civilians as well and turn them into werewolves as well but without the ability to use aura.


    Last but not least, I implant them with knowledge of what just happened and who and what I am.


    I notice Genesis is almost done and turn to take a look. I raise my hand towards the large metal ball that is now almost two kilometers in diameter and lower it to the ground.


    Genesis slowly retreats back to me and forms my armor. I redesign it, using Sentinel technology and turn it into Aegis metal. It now looks like Thanos'' armor from the MCU.


    I look at the marvelous structure Genesis made using Sentinel technology with a little of my own input, especially in its aesthetic.


    Whereas the usual Sentinel fortress sh.i.p.s look like cathedrals built on a rock-like surface, mine is a large, pristinely white castle that is over 800 meters high from top to bottom and 2 kilometers across.


    It can''t fly yet as I''ve changed its power supply from one of Argent energy to one that only I can fuel.


    I enter the castle, followed by the Argenta people who go look around and I go down to its engine room. In the back, there''s a circular door. As I approach it, the door opens automatically and reveals a large spherical room.


    In the middle of the room, I use Apollo''s divinity and create a miniature sun.


    Immediately the ship''s systems activate. I walk up to the throne room that provides a perfect view of everything in front of the ship and has monitors displaying the sides and back of the ship.


    I walk to a control panel and take VEGA''s interface out of my realm in my storage space.


    "Hello Fenris. What was that place?" VEGA asks.


    "That was my own realm."


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Thank you, VEGA. I want you to operate my fortress."


    "Of course, no problem."


    I slide the interface into the control panel. After a few seconds the lights throughout the fortress turn off and on. "I have successfully integrated with the ship''s systems."


    "Good, prepare the slipgate."


    "What is the destination?" VEGA asks.


    "Earth."

 Chapter 86 - 86 Recruiting an army

    "Prepare the slipgate." I say as I sit on my throne.


    "What is the destination?" VEGA asks.


    "Earth."


    After a few seconds a barrier of energy covers the entire fortress and suddenly everything gets pure black for just a moment and the next second the fortress is hovering above Earth.


    "VEGA, use the Celestial Locator to give me an initial assessment of the situation down on the planet." I say as I get off the throne, walk to the window and look down to the earth.


    After a few seconds VEGA responds. "There are six Super Gore Nests, each one capable of summoning thousands of demons at a time. They''re in Milan, in Los Angeles, Rio de Janeiro, Cape Town, Calcutta and one in Singapore."


    ''Jesus, there was only one in the game and humanity barely survived.''


    "I want to know how many demons are down there, how many humans have been killed and I want to see areas with the least amount of demonic corruption."


    After a few seconds, a hologram appears before me, showing Earth. Beneath it, VEGA shows me the numbers.


    126.5 Million humans killed, 87.9 Million demons on earth, 14.4 Billion humans left.


    On the hologram, VEGA highlighted the areas on earth that have had, as of yet, no demonic presence.


    Scandinavia, the Northeastern part of America and Canada, Central Africa, Southeastern parts of Australia and New Zealand.


    After studying the hologram for a few seconds, I wave my hand causing it to disappear. "Valen."


    "Yes, your Highness?" Valen responds


    "Tell the Sentinels to prepare to be deployed."


    "Yes your Highness."


    "VEGA, where are Flynn and Samur?"


    "The Doom Slayer is fighting demons in Los Angeles. He seeks to destroy the Super Gore Nest.


    Samur Maykr is currently in New York, addressing the United Nations."


    "Alright. I need you to.."


    After giving VEGA instructions, I immediately swipe my aura imbued claws through the air and step through a portal to New York, United Nations Headquarters.


    ---


    "But without the Argent energy, we have no way to properly fight back. The old nuclear power stations we reactivated are barely enough to give us what we need for basic utilities." An American bureaucrat or politician argues as I''m listening in from backstage at the assembly hall. "Besides, economically speaking, what you''re proposing is a non-starter, Doctor Hayden."


    ''Economically speaking? The world is ending and this motherf.u.c.ker is arguing about money?''


    I walk up to Hayden, and look out into the room as I notice these aren''t delegations, they''re actual world leaders.


    "Humanity is going to end. I want to save it and you''re whining about money?"


    "Excuse me, who the hell are you?" The American President tries to interrupt me.


    I continue as I ignore him and the armed guards surrounding me, pointing their guns my way. "Right now, the only resources that matter are material ones, not made up ones.


    I want at least five hundred thousand men and women, they can be between sixteen and sixty years of age. I don''t care what state they''re in, they can have missing limbs, crippling diseases, they can even be on the brink of death. But they must be willing to fight the demonic hordes and have nothing to lose. I will grant them the strength to fight back, but they will do so under my command and will no longer belong to any country."


    "Excuse me!" The President now yells.


    "What do you want, child?"


    "Ch-Child? Did you just...? Who the hell are you?"


    I grow over twenty feet tall as all the politicians gasp in shock, some fall off their chairs and some even start praying. "A God. I have come to save your world. To help you fight back and to make a better future.


    I''ve told you what I need to make that happen. Comply, or face the demon hordes alone. Your choice." I say before making another portal and stepping through, followed by Samur.


    "Was that necessary?" He asks as we get back aboard the fortress.


    "No, but it was fun. I''m not here to debate with politicians, I''m not here to save countries. I''m here to make sure humanity survives. As far as I''m concerned the world''s governments might as well no longer exist."


    "Then why did you ask them for half a million people?"


    "I didn''t. I asked the people. I had VEGA activate every screen worldwide and broadcast what just happened. Along with one more message.


    Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to go back down to earth. VEGA will inform you of further plans." I say as I disappear back into a new portal.


    It''s mostly silent except for the downtown area, where I see explosions.


    I sprout a pair of wings on my back and take flight. Seconds later I land on top of a large building and look down on a battlefield between a large group of demons and Flynn, his family and the UAC guards from the Mars facility.


    I retract my wings and step off the ledge, I fill my fist with aura and as I land I slam it into the ground, creating a large shockwave of aura that disintegrates all the demons in a five block radius.


    "Get through this portal, all of you." I say before opening a portal back to the fortress.


    "What''s going on?" Flynn asks me.


    "I''m getting rid of this Super Gore Nest by myself and then I will create two more fortresses to house the five hundred thousand new recruits."


    *Sigh* "I shouldn''t have asked." Flynn mumbles before he walks through the portal.


    When everyone is gone through the portal, I start walking leisurely through the streets of downtown LA, while demons surround me on every side.


    The first demon that comes running at me, walks into an invisible dome of aura I erected around me and disintegrates immediately.


    Immediately the demons stop trying to get to me and take their distance. All the while, I''m still just taking a leisurely stroll.


    The Baron walks up to me and hesitantly reaches for the barrier until its finger starts disintegrating.


    I wave my hand and the aura barrier extends to almost the entire downtown area.


    A few minutes later I stand in front of a tower made from bones. Above the tower is a large portal that''s not just allowing demons free access to earth, it''s also pumping demonic energy into the environment. They''re basically trying to terraform the planet into a hellscape.


    I cover the entire thing, including the portal, with my aura and devour it. Knowledge about interdimensional portals immediately floods my mind.


    Now that I''m done with the Super Gore Nest, I raise both my arms and let Genesis rise to the skies in two separate spheres to create two more fortresses.


    I spread my aura throughout the city to make sure there are no more humans left, but to my surprise I still find hundreds huddled together in underground bunkers.


    I immediately summon them to me and then I send out one more condensed pulse of aura that disintegrates everything. Man-made structures, demons, all of it. It creates a new, empty landscape where there used to be a city of millions of people.


    Ignoring the people from the bunkers gasping in shock, I sprout wings and take to the skies.


    Once I''m high enough, I gather an enormous amount of aura into my eyes and infuse it with atomic energy, Mothra''s light and magic.


    I fire a powerful, continuous blast of superheated energy from my eyes and use it to carve large runes into the ground, surrounding what used to be LA, Anaheim and Santa Ana.


    As I continue carving an immensely intricate set of runes, a large dome shield slowly erects over the area.


    When I''m finished shielding the area, I start making another line of intricate runes, except this time they''re summoning runes.


    ----


    A little while earlier, outside San Francisco.


    Two women are running along the street, being chased by a small group of zombie demons. One of them is older, around 40, the other is in her late teens.


    As the demons are catching up with the women, suddenly the older one stops running. "MOM! What are you doing?! Run, please!" The girl screams.


    "Honey, I love you. Survive." The mother says with a gentle smile and tears streaming down her face.


    "NOO! MOM!" The girl screams, right before her mother is thrown to the ground by demons and they start tearing her apart.


    The girl watches helplessly for just a second, before turning around with tears falling from her eyes as she runs away.


    A few minutes later she''s hiding inside the cellar of an abandoned house, curled up into a ball, crying her eyes out. When suddenly her phone starts vibrating.


    *Sniff!*


    She wipes her tears and takes out her phone. Suddenly the screen shows the world leaders debating what to do about the demons and as always, they''re acting like a bunch of undecisive, passive bureaucrats, instead of showing actual leadership.


    Except for one man present, Dr. Samuel Hayden. He proposes a plan to temporarily unify all world governments and their resources to fight back as a unified front.


    "But without the Argent energy, we have no way to properly fight back. The old nuclear power stations we reactivated are barely enough to give us what we need for basic utilities." The President of the United States of America argues. "Besides, economically speaking, what you''re proposing is a non-starter, Doctor Hayden."


    ''Economically? My whole family is dead, they''re all gone! And he''s arguing about money?'' The girl thinks to herself as tears start streaming down her cheeks again. "Asshole! Do something!" The girl screams at her phone, unable to suppress her anger and helplessness at the situation.


    Suddenly, a large man with long, white hair walks into frame. "Humanity is going to end. I want to save it and you''re whining about money?" The man says.


    "Right now, the only resources that matter are material ones, not made up ones.


    I want at least five hundred thousand men and women, they can be between sixteen and sixty years of age. I don''t care what state they''re in, they can have missing limbs, crippling diseases, they can even be on the brink of death. But they must be willing to fight the demonic hordes and have nothing to lose. I will grant them the strength to fight back, but they will do so under my command and will no longer belong to any country."


    "I no longer have anything left to lose and I''d love to be able to fight back. But how will he give me strength?" The girl thinks out loud.


    "Excuse me!" The President yells at the unknown man.


    "What do you want, child?"


    "Ch-Child? Did you just...? Who the hell are you?" The President asks.


    Suddenly the man grows incredibly large and his body is covered in armor.


    ''Whoa, oh my God.''


    "A God. I have come to save your world. To help you fight back and to make a better future."


    The girl looks on with a tiny spark of hope in her eyes.


    "I''ve told you what I need to make that happen. Comply, or face the demon hordes alone. Your choice." The man says before he suddenly grows claws on his fingers and swipes them through the air. A portal appears and he steps through it, followed by Dr. Hayden.


    The screen then turns black until a message appears.


    ''If you wish to fight against the demonic invasion, draw this rune on your body.''


    Below the message, it shows an image of what is apparently a rune.


    The girl stands up and walks upstairs. She looks through the house, trying to find a pen or a marker. She can''t find any, but she does find broken glass. She grabs a big shard and carves the intricate rune on her arm, looking on her phone after every cut to be sure she gets it right.


    When she''s done, the rune shines blue for a second and then her wounds fade away.


    ''Now what?'' She thinks.


    ''Now you wait.'' The voice of the ''god'' suddenly resounds in her head.


    ''Wow, that was, uhm, cool but strange.''


    Fifteen minutes later, there''s a bright flash of light and suddenly she finds herself in a very large, open field, covered by an enormous dome shield.


    She looks around as more and more people appear out of nowhere.


    One of them looks up and points to the sky, following his line of sight, she sees the god-man hovering high up in the air. Behind him, two enormous metallic balls are floating in the air.


    "Look! We''re in LA. I thought it was crawling with demons." Another person says, pointing towards a hill in the distance with the Hollywood sign on it.


    *Boom!*


    An explosive sound is heard by everyone as the ground shakes faintly. They all turn to look at the source of the noise.


    *BOOM!*


    A second noise is heard as a Titanic demon comes into view, slamming its fists into the shield.


    Almost everyone looks terrified.


    Suddenly, part of the shield expands into a spike, impaling the Titanic Demon''s skull.


    A thick blue fog spreads through the dome and everyone suddenly feels reinvigorated, stronger and people with illnesses, injuries or handicaps all get cured. People with missing limbs grow new ones, and everyone grows a little taller and more muscular.


    Everyone gains knowledge on how to fight, basic battle tactics, weapon mastery, survival in hostile conditions and more.


    The metallic orbs suddenly float down to the ground and start to liquefy and stream towards the god as it looks like he''s s.u.c.k.i.n.g them in through his arms.


    Two large spacesh.i.p.s are left in their place, floating on the ocean.


    Sunlight then reaches through the clouds as they''re parted by an enormous, floating palace coming down towards the surface.


    "Get aboard the sh.i.p.s and await further instructions." The God''s voice resounds throughout the area.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Killing a Priest and the Trial of Maligog

    I get back to the throne room and take my seat. "VEGA, any luck finding the Hell Priests?"


    "Yes, one of them is in San Francisco right now. Inside a building being carried by a demonic Titan." VEGA says, showing me a picture of ancient texts mentioning a similar structure along with a drawing of what it looks like.


    "And the other two? If we kill all three Hell Priests, and destroy the Super Gore Nests we stop the invasion. At that point the Khan Maykr will have no choice but to take drastic measures."


    "Will she send my son to earth?" Valen asks as he walks into the room.


    "Most likely, yes. Valen, I need you to split the Sentinels, along with the new recruits into seven groups. They''ll each get a different assignment. Destroy a Super Gore Nest, or kill a Hell Priest.


    Inside the two new sh.i.p.s, you''ll find an armory. New weapons, ammunition and new suits of armor will be waiting for everyone."


    "As you command, your Highness." Valen says as he kneels before leaving.


    "One of the Priests is at the North Pole and the last one is in Italy." VEGA informs me.


    "Good, tell Flynn I want him to take charge of one of the seven groups and go after the Priest in Italy. And Valen will take his to go after the one in Antarctica."


    "Done, what about the last Priest?" VEGA asks.


    "I''ll get that one myself. After that, I''m going to resurrect God and kill him. That should banish all demons back to the Hell dimension." I say before creating a portal to San Francisco.


    I step through and look at a broken Golden Gate Bridge as I immediately notice the Titan carrying a building on its back.


    I grow a pair of wings and fly as fast as I can, reaching absolutely insane speeds as I launch myself through the Titan''s body like a bullet.


    Inside, I quickly kill my momentum, causing all the energy to burst the Titan''s c.h.e.s.t and belly to pieces from the inside out.


    The Titan drops to its knees, making sure to protect its master.


    I take out my Glaive and fly right next to its head. I then slash downwards, creating a shockwave that decapitates the Titan and destroys what''s left of the Golden Gate.


    I then enter the building and walk towards Deag Nilox''s room. I kill all demons along the way, kick open the door and walk inside.


    "Hah, you can''t kill me. I''m protected by powerful, ancient arcane rituals." Deag Nilox says confidently.


    As he takes a good look at me, he seems puzzled. "What are you?"


    "NO!" *ARGH!*


    I raise my arm and swipe my claws across his neck, penetrating a protective barrier and decapitating him.


    I grab his head and throw it into a fireplace.


    Suddenly there''s a flash of golden light as a spectral image of the Khan Maykr appears.


    "I pity the humans. I do. Theirs is a hard role to play... but I too have a world to save. Without their souls there can be no Hell energy and the Argent will cease to flow." The Khan says as she hovers in the air.


    "I will not allow this to happen. You will not stand in the way of Urdak''s progress. This is how it has always been done. It is not for you to deny us our chance at prosperity.


    I cannot stand by and watch as you put our future at risk. Earth will be consumed and the energy will continue to flow. It is your people''s survival... against mine." She says before she simply disappears.


    ''I am definitely destroying that bitch, along with her precious Urdak.''


    I swipe my claws, making a new portal, leading to hell.


    In the center of the swampland, the Ingmore''s Sanctum rises into the clouds as a solitary remnant of hell''s ancient past as the holy realm of Jekkad. From the sanctum, Davoth once made decrees of wisdom and oversaw his many creations. It is there, in the mausoleum of gods, that his life sphere is stored. Along with that of the Father. The sanctity of these spheres is protected by an ancient ritual known as the Trial of Maligog.


    During Argent D''Nur''s war against hell, Night Sentinels, who were trapped in hell, sometimes wandered into the swamps attempting to overcome the trials and reach the rumored resting place of the Father. Argenta legends state that their spirits are bound eternally to the grounds of the Trial, waiting to witness it finally overcome.


    I walk down towards the Trial grounds and see an altar that''s protected by a dome of energy. I also notice that I need to find two large halves of a shield to start the trial.


    I look to my right and my left and see two towers, that both contain one half on their top floors.


    I spread my wings and fly off towards the first tower''s roof and land. Immediately a large barrier is erected around the tower as demons start teleporting inside.


    I take my Glaive and spin it around a few times as demons start closing in. I then take a proper stance and swipe the blade across the first demon, cutting it in half.


    "Get here you demonic bastards and taste my holiness! Haha!"


    When I''m done killing all the demons, my Glaive reassembles with the rest of Genesis. "Hah, that was fun." I say as I wait until the barrier retreats and I get half the shield.


    After a dozen seconds, still nothing happens. I get a little suspicious and start sensing my surroundings. A demon actually managed to hide from me as it''s sneaking up on me from behind. I turn around and it sinks into the shadows, thinking I don''t know where it is.


    I lean my head to the right and grab it by the wrist. I drag it over my shoulder, slamming it into the ground and stomp its skull to pieces.


    ''Interesting abilities. It''s like a demonic assassin.''


    I devour the demon and gain the ability to teleport without the need for portals, along with the ability to manipulate shadows without using magic.


    ''Nice.''


    The barrier around the tower fades as I get the first half of the shield presented to me by the spirit of a Night Sentinel. I then teleport to the other tower and repeat the process.


    I put the pieces together and push the shield into the side of a cube.


    Another large metal cube suddenly starts floating as it opens up, revealing a blue eye in the middle that starts shooting concentrated hell energy at me.


    ''Wow, this is the Trial of Maligog? I expected... more.'' I think to myself as I ignore the cube and walk up to the altar protected by the energy shield.


    I fill my claws with aura and shatter the shield with one swipe, causing the eye in the cube to explode as the cube falls to pieces.


    I put my palm on the altar to activate it as energy starts flowing through it immediately, awakening the largest demonic Titan I''ve ever seen. It''s at least 350 meters tall.


    It carries the plateau I''m standing on and lifts it up to the Ingmore''s Sanctum.


    I jump off and walk up to the pedestals carrying the life spheres of two creatures that once possessed the power of a God.


    I take both spheres and put them in my storage space. I then create a portal to my fortress and step through.


    "VEGA, progress report."


    "Two of five Super Gore Nests have been destroyed and Flynn managed to kill one of the Hell Priests.


    The other battlefields are likely to end in our victory as well, but the last Hell Priest escaped earth. I can no longer locate him using the Celestial Locator.


    According to Doctor Hayden he is most likely in Sentinel Prime."


    "Alright, I want all forces to focus on the last Super Gore Nests while I''m going to Sentinel Prime."

 Chapter 88 - 88 Sentinel Prime and The Icon of Sin

    While I let my forces deal with the last Super Gore Nests, I make a portal to Sentinel Prime and step through, into the Capital city of Argent D''Nur.


    In the game there were Night Sentinels in this city who were loyal to the Hell Priests, but since I took them and cleansed them of any demonic corruption, there are now demons everywhere instead.


    It is a beautiful city though. Its streets are adorned with golden statues of gods and legendary Sentinel Warriors. And in the middle of the city is an enormous coliseum. Constructed in the earliest days of their history, this coliseum served as a proving ground for trial-by-combat. The memories I saw of a few Sentinels told me that the Argenta did not jail their own kind. Rather, prisoners and criminals were granted the right to earn their chance at regaining honor through victory in the arena.


    Those who succeeded were given a place to fight in the front lines of the Sentinel army, to die in service to Argent D''Nur.


    This traditional use of the arena has subsided since the assimilation with the Dark Realm. The corrupted Priests now allow more violent exchanges, with armed captives pitted against demons for sport.


    I teleport inside the coliseum as the Hell Priest, Deag Grav, enters through one of four gates.


    He looks like an old man, walking with a limp while using his staff for support.


    "Fool! You cannot stop the consumption of earth.


    Calommus V Turna!" The Priest shouts before he slams his staff on the ground and immediately vanishes in a stream of light.


    The four gates all open and four demons walk out, carrying large shields with demonic faces carved out and their eyes glow a red light.


    They are large demons with goat legs, like satyrs. They have horns and carry morningstars made with metallic, spiked skulls.


    *ROOAARR!*


    The demons roar and slam their weapons and shields on the ground, trying to intimidate me.


    The shield splits apart, but something odd happens. A soul was trapped inside the shield. It belonged to the demon wielding it, when it was still... whatever it was before.


    The demon that lost its shield grabs a second morningstar and swings them both towards me.


    Using my senses, I time my strikes carefully to avoid the spikes. I slam my palms into the spiked skulls, redirecting them towards two of the other demons.


    I jump at the now defenseless demon and drag my claws across its throat.


    The demon lets go of its weapons and falls to its knees as it grabs its throat, trying to not bleed out.


    I put my left foot forward, spin and slam my right heel in its face, causing its head to snap backwards, almost completely decapitating it.


    I turn around, while avoiding a few spiked skulls coming at me. As long as they have those shields, they can heal. So the first thing I do is run at the demon closest to me and slam my foot through its shield.


    The demon staggers backwards and drops its morningstar. I pick it up and slam it at its head, cracking its skull open.


    I then throw the weapon across the arena with enough force to break another shield and then immediately launch myself at the last shield left.


    I didn''t even notice before but as I pull it apart, the face on the skull screams in pain.


    I destroy the last shield and now there''s only two demons left.


    I jump in the air as I hold out my hand towards one of the morningstars lying around, pulling it to me with telekinesis. I grab it and as I fall back down, I slam it into the demon, pulverizing everything above its waist.


    As blood drips like rain around me, I walk up to the last demon with a grin on my face. ''Am I enjoying this too much?''


    ---


    Watching the unknown aberration slaughter the Gladiators with such apparent ease, Deag Grav starts to tremble in fear. "H-How is he not the d-demon? He''s a monster!


    Are you seeing this, oh great Maykr?" He asks looking to a holographic image of the Khan Maykr.


    "He is formidable, fierce and quite ruthless, even more so than the Slayer." The Khan Maykr says without taking her eyes off the man who is decimating the Gladiators.


    "Y-Yes, I''ve noticed. Have you any wisdom to offer so I may survive this?" Deag Grav says as he bows deeply to his master.


    "No. But you may take comfort from the knowledge that you are dying in the service of a great purpose." The Khan Maykr says before she vanishes.


    "No, no NO! I can''t die like this! I-I... I could offer him knowledge or-or great power! Yes, that might work." Deag Grav says out loud as he turns his attention back at the arena, only to see four demon corpses but not the man that killed them.


    "No, it won''t." Deag Grav hears from behind him right before he feels unspeakable pain through his whole body. He looks down to see the man''s fist coming out of his c.h.e.s.t, holding his heart.


    "N-No, not l-like this." Deag Grav says before everything turns black.


    ---


    Having killed the final priest, I appear back in my fortress.


    "VEGA, have the Super Gore Nests been taken care of?"


    "The one in Singapore is gone but the demons are fiercely protecting the one in Cape Town."


    "Is Flynn fighting in Cape Town?" I ask as I look at footage of the war.


    "Not yet. He''s the one who destroyed the Gore Nest in Singapore. He will arrive in Cape Town in fifteen minutes."


    "Then everything will be fine. Tell them to retreat and wait for the Doom Slayer. Then, together, they''ll launch an all-out offensive."


    "Yes, your Highness. What will you do?"


    "I''m going to destroy the Argent energy factory, Nekravol, down in Hell and then I will kill the Khan Maykr.


    Once that''s done, I''ll be able to resurrect Davoth and you." I say before I create a portal to Nekravol.


    I step out and notice the temperature is very high, uncomfortably so. There''s lava all around me.


    I''m standing in front of a large gate. I kick it open and see the accursed Citadel, where human souls are sorted, tortured and converted into Argent energy. At the tower''s peak, Argent is transmitted directly to Urdak.


    I destroy this and I''d be stopping the production of Argent energy for quite a while.


    I decide to destroy the whole thing immediately and grow to 400 meters tall, about as tall as the building itself.


    I spread my aura through the Citadel and take all the souls into my realm.


    I then spread my arms as I connect to the lava all around, I make a pulling motion as the lava all gathers behind me forming an enormous wave, taller than me.


    I take a deep breath of air and supercool it with liquid helium inside my body. I then blow, turning the lava to rock and the entire area becomes a frozen tundra in seconds.


    I raise my foot and stomp it down, hard, causing tremors all throughout hell and it shatters the remains of the now frozen Citadel in thousands of pieces.


    "NOOOO!!" The Khan Maykr''s voice resounds loudly throughout Nekravol. I immediately create another portal, this time to Urdak, home of the Maykrs.


    I step through the portal... again, and look around. There''s advanced technology everywhere.


    This whole world exists in an anchor state, locked in a static position relative to other dimensions at a sub-quantum level using advanced technology.


    This essentially inverts Urdak''s position in relation to Hell, meaning these planes of existence are both fixed outside of the bounds of the universe. Which is why they are referred to as the ''higher'' and ''lower'' realms.


    I spread a very thin, almost imperceptible layer of aura through the entire realm, to find the Khan Maykr.


    I find her in a gathering with multiple Maykr Angels, performing a ritual on the beating heart of the Icon of Sin. Which contains the tormented soul of Commander Valen''s son.


    I teleport there as they''re all standing around the heart, chanting in unison.


    Next to the circular platform they''re using for the ritual, they''ve got the Icon of Sin itself. A large demon over 130 meters tall, covered in Maykr armor.


    They''re trying to control the Icon so they can use it to resume the demonic invasion of earth.


    The Khan Maykr, noticing my presence, starts gloating like she''s already won. "You cannot stop the procession. With the Icon of Sin under my control, humanity stands no chance. But I have watched you fight. Join me. There is a place for one like you, here on Urdak. Fight for me and you can rule galaxies."


    "No, thanks." I say before I snap out my claws and fill them with aura as I rush past the Maykr Angels towards the heart.


    "NOO! We won''t be able to control it!" The Khan Maykr screams as I bury my claws inside the heart and fill it with my aura.


    I then take the soul of Valen''s son and transfer it to my realm.


    I take out my claws and slash them across the heart, cutting it in two.


    Immediately, the Icon breaks free of its restraints as it roars to the skies.


    The Khan Maykr and her Angels immediately flee the scene.


    A large portal then opens behind the Icon as it turns around and tries to walk through.


    "Not so fast, big guy." I say as I catch its limbs in shackles made of solid aura constructs.


    I grow to meet the Icon in size as I use the chains attached to the shackles and wrap them around the Icon.


    The monster turns out to be stronger than anticipated though, as it launches us both, with one strong pull, through the portal, into Cape Town, right in the middle of the battle to destroy the last Super Gore Nest.


    *RROOAARR!!*


    The Icon uses all its strength and spreads its arms, breaking free of my chains as it roars incredibly loudly, flattening a large chunk of land around us.


    The Icon covers its fist in a very thick layer of hell energy as it punches towards my face.


    I easily block it, but as its fist makes contact with my forearm, it disintegrates my skin and a chunk of flesh.


    I let Genesis cover my entire body as it turns into an armor made of Aegis.


    I cover my own fists with aura and start punching back. A right fist to the body, then a left fist to the body, causing the Icon to bend forward, followed by a powerful right uppercut, clean to the chin.


    As the Icon falls backwards, I notice its very presence destroys everything around it. Entire buildings are slowly disintegrating all around us, just because of the Icon''s presence.


    ''This isn''t just destruction. It''s almost as if it''s uncontrolled reality warping.''


    As the Icon gets up, I snap out my claws and run at the demon, tackling it back to the ground.


    I dig my claws under its Maykr designed armor and start tearing it off.


    The Icon throws a few punches to my body and face as I''ve torn off most of the armor.


    Only the helmet remains. I grab one of its horns and pull back my right fist as I slam it into the Icon''s face repeatedly until the armor cracks apart. I don''t stop punching its face as with every punch I draw more of the demon''s blood.


    After a while, I''ve caved in its skull as I''m covered in blood.


    I take out my claws again and slash them across the Icon''s neck, decapitating it.


    I sink my fangs into its shoulder and devour its raw ability to manipulate reality.


    The Icon of Sin didn''t know how to control it as it was just a mindless beast, but given time, I''m sure I''ll be able to learn. Until then, I naturally turn it off and don''t use it unless I really need something destroyed.


    ''Which reminds me. I believe I left an Angel wannabe on Urdak.''


    I turn back and see that the portal to Urdak is still open. I walk towards it as I notice the Super Gore Nest still hasn''t been destroyed by my forces. I reach towards it and using my telekinesis, I rip the entire Gore Nest from the ground. I then squash my fist tightly as the Gore Nest gets squashed in mid-air.


    I walk through the portal back to Urdak as I hear cheers and celebrations down on the ground.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Killing Khan and resurrection

    I step back into Urdak and immediately spread my aura to find the Khan Maykr.


    I find her surrounded by dozens of Maykr Angels, Drones and two different kinds of Maykr creatures I didn''t know of before.


    One kind is a perfectly humanoid robotic servant that does menial labor for the Maykrs, while the other is a Maykr Mecha, standing at 4 meters tall. Some with a large cannon as a right arm and some without.


    I teleport in front of her and using my aura, I devour a single specimen of all Maykr variations before I disintegrate the others, leaving only the Khan Maykr for a fight.


    "For millennia we have survived. Made others sacrifice in the name of our prosperity, so that they may in turn find redemption. Who are you to defy our traditions?"


    "Find redemption? You mean endless torture in Hell. You''re no God, you''re just a glorified cyborg who thinks she has the right to condemn every sentient being to Hell as long as it serves her purposes."


    "I DO have that right! I have controlled the fate of the universe for thousands of years, so if I say it is earth''s time to die, it will be so!" The Khan Maykr screams angrily before she levitates into the air and then spreads two large wings. Their frames are metallic, emitting strong, golden waves of energy resembling feathers.


    "By awakening the Icon of Sin within Urdak, you have broken the holy seal. Demons are now able to invade Urdak. You have destroyed all that I was meant to rule and for what? Just to protect them, mere servants to our beliefs!" The Khan yells before she swipes her wings through the air, launching two blasts of solid, golden energy.


    I lean my head to the right, avoiding the first blast as it flies past my head, and then immediately lean to the left, avoiding the second blast.


    I then sprout my own wings from my back. They are large and powerful. From my back to the tips, the first half looks angelic, covered in pure white feathers. While the other half of both wings look like demonic bat wings.


    I quickly fly high up into the air and look down on the Khan Maykr. I then dive down, avoiding the Khan''s attacks.


    I almost fall head first to the ground beneath her, when I spread my wings wide and launch myself up, towards her. As I pass by her, I grab her face and fly high up. I then fly down as fast as I can and slam her into the ground.


    As she lies on the ground with her wings broken along with most of her armor, she tries to crawl away from me.


    I walk up to her, grab her shoulder and flip her on her back. I then snap out my claws and stab them into the orb in her c.h.e.s.t and rip it out.


    "NOOO! What you''re doing will put all of creation in jeopardy!" The Khan screams as she reaches towards the orb.


    "ALL of creation? Bitch, please..."


    I then take the orb between my hands and crush it. A large wave of golden energy erupts from between my hands while energy escapes the Khan Maykr''s body and seeps into the ground.


    I reach towards her with my hand and ball my fist, crushing her head using telekinesis.


    Finally done with the Maykrs, I return to my fortress. "VEGA? I''m going to revive Davoth now. Then I''ll do the same with you, so I need you to transfer your consciousness back into the Maykr interface." I say after walking through the portal and sitting on my throne.


    "But first, I want an update. What''s been happening down there?" I say as I look down to earth.


    "All humanity''s military forces have united under the Allied Nations. They have contacted Commander Valen and have started a combined effort to fight against the demons who are now cut off from reinforcements due to the deaths of the Hell Priests and the destruction of the Gore Nests. But there are still over twelve million demons left on earth.


    Without the power of the Hell Priests and the Gore Nests, no more than six hundred and sixty-six demons can be summoned per ritual.


    With the help of your forces, they''re expected to be cleared out withing three months.


    On another note, footage of your forces fighting against demons have circulated among the civilian population, and many people seem interested in joining them. Due to their armors, they have been named ''God''s Spartans''. People have been gathering in churches and have started to worship you.


    Religious leaders and the world leaders of the Allied Nations have all requested an audience."


    "Thank you, VEGA. Let''s go to Urdak."


    "You will not respond to their request?" VEGA asks.


    "No, not now."


    VEGA then transfers himself into the Maykr device.


    I take it and make a portal to the Holt, on the edges of Urdak, right in front of the Luminarium.


    The Luminarium was designed to resurrect life spheres. Under the Father''s orders, the Seraphs who maintained the structure are to serve any who reach the Luminarium with a life sphere in hand regardless of their affiliation, including that of Hell. Because it is a holy place, no one may draw blood inside.


    I stand before a door that opens automatically, revealing a dark room. I walk inside and I''m immediately approached by two hooded Maykrs without wings. ''They are Seraphim, like Samur.''


    As they float in front of me, I''m wondering who I should resurrect first.


    I decide I should end Davoth before I resurrect the Father at all. I hand the two Seraphim the reddish purple glowing soul sphere of Davoth, the Dark Lord.


    They both lower their heads to me and with the orb hovering between them, they float back to where they were waiting.


    On the ground there are grooves in a very intricate, circular pattern. As soon as the orb is hovering over it, the pattern lights up and four tendrils of energy leave the orb and flow into the ground.


    As the orb loses some of its shine, a circular piece of the floor''s pattern starts to float up and starts spinning around the orb.


    Light emanates from the ground as the orb starts to reshape itself in the form of a man covered in markings. He also has a strange machine imbedded in his c.h.e.s.t with a small, red orb in its center.


    He opens his red eyes and looks straight at me. He looks just a little confused for a second. "You have my power?... no, it is different." He says as he looks me up and down, while I''m trying not to do the same to him as he''s entirely n.a.k.e.d. "Hello brother."


    "Hm? What do you mean by ''brother''?" I ask.


    "You and I have the same creator. The All-Maykr made you as he did me, that makes us brothers."


    "Yeah... I don''t think so. I don''t go around calling him daddy."


    "Why have you resurrected me?" Davoth says, now annoyed.


    "To kill you, of course. You''ve made a mess, I''m going to fix it."


    "No blood can be spilled in this holy place." Davoth says as a portal appears behind him. "Our fight will come. I will be waiting for you at the city of Immora." Davoth says before he steps through the portal.


    "Seriously? He thinks he can just... hell no." I say before making my own portal to Immora, the capital city of Jekkad (hell).


    "I see you''re eager to die. Let''s go then." He says as he casually walks away.


    ''What the hell?'' I decide to follow him as we approach a room where a large, red mech is being prepared.


    "I hope you don''t mind. Most of my power was stolen from me and I''ve just been resurrected."


    "We''re fighting to kill each other. Why shouldn''t I just kill you now? And why are you being so civil about it?" I ask.


    "That would not be very honorable and I have nothing against you. You are my equal, we were created by the same creator. For different purposes, no doubt. But we were both given tremendous power.


    What I can''t stand is my own creations. They turned against me and stole the power that was granted to me. All I want is to destroy everything in this universe and start anew."


    "What if I can grant you an empty universe, elsewhere in the Omniverse? You leave this one to me and you''ll be able to start over."


    "What about my power? I won''t leave without my power of creation restored." Davoth says.


    "One thing first. I thought your rage was what corrupted Jekkad into Hell and your citizens into demons, but I don''t sense enough rage from you to cause something like that."


    "Because that''s not how it happened. My people were incredible. They invented the most wondrous things. They were scientists, healers and many things more. Wishing to see them excell at all things, I had filled them with ambition without restraint. But they were not warriors.


    So when the ''Father'', as he calls himself, turned against me, I had to give my people a means to fight back. But soon, my power was stolen and I was locked in Jekkad. It took me years, but eventually, I found a way to draw energy from outside Jekkad.


    At the time, I did not yet know that I was using souls and that it was corrupting my people into demons. My people grew addicted to the power and they fell to the demonification. Disappointed in them and myself, I gave up all hope and decided I will take back my power, unmake what I had made and start anew."


    "Ambition without restraint...? I think I know what went wrong." I say as I come to a realization.


    "What do you mean?" Davoth asks.


    "You made the Father as a bio-mechanical computer right? And he was connected to all the other Maykrs as a hive-mind."


    "It''s more complicated than that, but yes."


    "I''m quite sure they were able to use predictive algorithms to see possible futures. Even the Khan Maykr was capable of that to some extent, let alone the Father.


    You gave your people ambition without restraint, so what would have happened if the Maykrs gave you the means to make them immortal?


    They must have come to the conclusion that your people would destroy everything. Restraint exists for a reason, it is necessary to some extent. So if you ever make more people, keep that in mind."


    "I''m not going to, I think I''ll make a paradise filled with animals."


    "Really? I have one of those. First, I need you to recall the demons on earth."


    "Aten Vey''dara!" Davoth speaks loudly as demons are immediately teleporting back to Jekkad.


    "Alright, let''s go back to the Luminarium." I say as I open a new portal.


    "Do you have his life sphere too?" Davoth asks surprised.


    "Yes, it contains your power of creation, doesn''t it?" I ask as I take out the Father''s golden, yellow soul sphere.


    "Yes, it does." Davoth says as he stares at the sphere looking agitated.


    We walk through the portal and the two Seraphim are already hovering in front of us as I present them the Father''s soul sphere and take out VEGA''s device.


    "Hello Fenrir. I see you''ve resurrected Davoth. You don''t appear hostile toward one another, does this mean you''re going to kill me instead?" VEGA asks.


    "Yeah, about that..." I say as I turn to Davoth. "How exactly do we get your power back?" I ask as we watch the Father''s life sphere get resurrected.


    "He''ll have a blue orb in his c.h.e.s.t. It will contain my power. We just take it out and I reabsorb it." Davoth explains.


    "Will that kill him?" I ask.


    "No, it won''t. He''s a machine. That''s the reason the power of creation takes the shape of a blue orb in his body, instead of assimilating with it. If it had, I would have had to kill him to get it back."


    "Good." I say as the Father appears. He''s a large Maykr with three pairs of wings. He''s about four meters tall and has two golden horns, shaped like halos on his head. He also has twelve red eyes on the joints of his wings and his shoulders and he carries a large staff.


    He holds out his arm and VEGA''S device floats to it. The red eyes shine as the pupils dilate and VEGA''s voice now somehow sounds more robotic than it did before. "I remember everything now."


    "Give me back my power, now!" Davoth yells angrily


    "I cannot. If I do, you might destroy everything." VEGA says as he comes towards us.


    "He won''t. We made a deal." I explain.


    "I cannot trust him, nor can I trust you. You are both dangerous. Your power keeps growing. Every time I''ve seen you, your energy levels kept rising. You are both the greatest threats to this universe''s continued existence."


    Davoth takes a step towards him, clearly furious and ready to tear VEGA''s head off. I put my arm in front of him, holding him back.


    "How did you come to this conclusion, VEGA?" I ask.


    "The most powerful being in the universe, controls its fate. I know what my intentions are, but I do not know what your intentions are. Therefore, I must be the strongest in the universe at all cost in order to protect it. And you are both more powerful than I. I must kill you now." VEGA says, before his twelve eyes glow bright red and we all teleport in a flash of golden light.


    We appear inside a sealed, white room. VEGA''S eyes glow once more as black lines start spreading across the room, forming intricate patterns.


    "He''s sealed us in here. The only way out now is to kill him." Davoth says. "You really should have let me put on my Mech suit first."


    "Are you kidding me?!" I say as I look at him with a baffled expression. "You first created an entire race of creatures with no restraint whatsoever and then you create this delusional motherf.u.c.ker who wants us dead and you think now is the time to be funny?"


    "I''m just saying, I can''t help you much. He has my power."


    "Don''t you have physical strength and magic, maybe some other things to fight with?" I ask.


    "Yes, but this body is less than an hour old. That''s why I needed the Mech suit. I can''t use my abilities yet." Davoth explains.


    "Fine, go sit quietly in that corner over there and watch." I say as I point to the corner of the room.


    "His red eyes and the halo make him impervious to damage and even if you do manage to damage him, they''ll just heal his flesh and repair his mechanical parts. And try not to damage my power orb." Davoth says before he walks off to the corner.

 Chapter 90 - 90 VEGA vs. Fenrir and Davoth

    The eyes on VEGA''s wings glow and dozens of Maykr Angels and Drones appear in a red flash.


    I take out my Glaive and swipe it horizontally across the room, causing a wave of kinetic energy that cuts them all in half.


    Both Davoth and VEGA look around like they can''t believe what just happened as I run at VEGA as fast as I can.


    I appear in front of him before he can react and cut off the golden horns on his head that form the halo.


    He staggers backwards as I swipe my Glaive downwards across the three red eyes on his left wings.


    He raises his three other wings as the red eyes on them, along with the six eyes on his shoulders glow bright red and shoot red energy blasts at me.


    I evade most of them. Only two hit me, in my stomach and left shoulder, gouging two holes through my body.


    I endure and swipe my Glaive upwards at an angle this time, cutting off the last three wings and his right arm with the three eyes on his shoulder.


    "Watch out! Even though he has less eyes, his attacks will retain the same energy levels launched through those eyes, meaning they''ll be more powerful!" Davoth warns me.


    "When this is done.." I say as I avoid energy blasts from VEGA. "..you and I are going to have a long.." I avoid another blast that barely grazes my neck. "..conversation about AI and the dangers thereof."


    I bend down underneath another volley of energy blasts and I jump towards VEGA, cutting my Glaive through his shoulder, taking out the last eyes.


    The blue orb in his abdomen, containing Davoth''s power, begins to shine a bright blue light as a layer of blue energy covers VEGA''s body. VEGA then grows two new arms, this time without the red eyes in the shoulders.


    The appendages on his lower body that look like robes all disappear, leaving VEGA looking entirely humanoid.


    He holds out his right arm and his staff floats up into his grasp. He twirls it around a few times as he stops hovering in the air and drops down on the ground. He takes a combat stance and almost immediately disappears from sight.


    Using my senses, I anticipated his movements and blocked his staff with my Glaive.


    The force of the impact sends me into the wall. Giving me no time to recover, VEGA immediately appears before me again, slamming his staff towards me.


    I slip to the side and swipe my Glaive across his knee, severing his leg.


    I keep cutting VEGA every time I see an opening, while skillfully avoiding VEGA''s attacks and blocking those I can''t.


    VEGA, realizing I have the upper hand in close combat, creates some distance between us and drops his staff as it hovers beside him while he points his open palms in my direction. They both start emanating the same blue energy that comes from the orb as a large wave of energy expands from his palms.


    Unable to avoid it, I cover my body in aura and enhance my physiology to be as durable as an entire planet, specifically the one I devoured.


    As the wave washes over me, I only notice VEGA disappearing and an odd sensation on my face, like someone slapped me. I sense VEGA standing close and turn to face him immediately as I notice his staff lying broken on the ground and the armor covering his fists is cracked.


    "Was that some kind of time stop ability?" I wonder out loud.


    "It was, but how come he''s hurt instead of you?" Davoth asks in response.


    "I increased my defenses."


    "Defenses? Earlier he put holes through your shoulder and your stomach and now he can''t even touch you without hurting himself. That''s no defense, that''s a cheat."


    "He used time manipulation. That''s not a cheat?" I say as I evade a punch from VEGA and return it with my own. With all the extra force behind it, due to the super condensed mass, my fist destroys VEGA''s armor like it''s made of glass.


    I land a few more blows, obliterating more and more as the room is soon covered with pieces of VEGA''s armor and flesh surrounding a blue orb, lying on the ground.


    I pick up the orb as Davoth approaches me. I throw it to him.


    Davoth catches it and takes it between both his hands as he crushes it.


    A large wave of blue energy erupts, then stops and implodes into Davoth as his body absorbs all the energy. His eyes slowly turn purple and then become completely blue.


    "Thank you for everything. He called you Fenrir, that''s your name?" Davoth asks.


    "Yes, it is. Nice to meet you." I say as we shake hands. "Could you tell me about your power of creation? I can sense it''s different from mine."


    "Of course it is. Mine is a poor copy from the All-Maykr''s. When He created me, he gave me omniscient knowledge of this particular universe, along with perfect knowledge on how to use my power. That''s why mine is more powerful than yours. It came with a manual.


    I sensed it the moment you resurrected me, remember? I thought you had my power. But now I can feel it. It''s the same as his. You have the All-Maykr''s very own power of creation.


    I remember it, it felt like a bright, hot Supernova. In comparison, yours is more like a gas giant, not even a star yet. But I''m sure you''ll get there eventually.


    Now, I believe you promised me an empty, lifeless universe?"


    "Actually, I have a proposition. You said you might want to make a paradise filled with animals right? I have one. Would you like to live there for a while? I''d like for you to teach me about creation in return."


    "Alright. But I won''t be able to teach you much. All I have to do is imagine what I want to create, pour some energy into it and then shape it. Then it just becomes what I want.


    That''s not how it works for you, is it?" Davoth asks as we walk out of the room.


    "Not exactly, no. I have to know everything about what I want to create down to the tiniest detail. Chemical make up, atomic, molecular. If one thing is wrong, it all crumbles to dust." I explain.


    "That way, you''ll never be able to make something new that doesn''t exist yet. For the power of creation, rules and laws of existence are just suggestions. They can be bent and with some mastery, they can even be broken. Like time manipulation." Davoth says before he snaps his fingers and a seed appears in his hand.


    He then buries the seed in some soil and points his open palms towards it as the seed grows into a tall tree. "Moving time forward or stopping it is merely bending the rules and laws, but the real challenge is breaking them." He says before he turns the tree back into a little sapling.


    "Messing with time can be quite dangerous, especially if you break the rules by turning time backwards.


    Time is fluid, it winds and bends like a river and it always changes. Look.." Davoth says as he turns the sapling into a tree again, but this time it''s different. The branches don''t appear in the same places and the leaves don''t look as healthy and vibrant.


    "When you mess with time, outcomes become unpredictable. But there are other things that can be done with the power of creation. You can create.."


    ---


    After a few hours of Davoth teaching me about creation in our first lesson, he moved into my realm and made his own little island floating next to my version of MCU''s Asgard.


    I then completely devoured Urdak and gained all its technological and scientific wonders. All the knowledge I gained, combined with my knowledge of sci-fi worlds, allowed me to, almost instantly, learn how certain things work and how to make them for myself. Like an FTL engine, a virtually impenetrable energy shield and a perfect cloaking shield for a spacecraft or how to actually make a Dyson Sphere instead of a swarm. And much, much more.


    I then went to Immora and did the same thing there. Surprisingly enough, this also gave me quite a bit of scientific and technological knowledge. In this case it was more heavily focused around weapons technology.


    I also gained some arcane rituals and spells. Most of them were quite dark, even demonic in nature, but there were also some very interesting spells and rituals that can be customized to allow for a wide array of effects.


    For instance, with one of these rituals, I could give my people the ability to turn into ten different animals of their own choosing.


    ---


    Now that the dimensions of Jekkad and Urdak are both empty, I decide to devour them too.


    Urdak and Jekkad were basically just a large planet and space station floating inside their own dimensions outside the confines of the universe. Kind of like the Fourth World that contains Apokolips and New Genesis in DC.


    Devouring them both proved to be harder than I thought. Their space extended far beyond what was being used by the two worlds.


    These dimensions could have comfortably held two solar systems inside each of them.


    After devouring them both, I know how to make pocket dimensions.


    I immediately make one, capable of holding a solar system and attach it to my own realm and give Davoth access to it so he can make it his own.


    It''s not exactly a universe, but he seemed quite happy with it. And now I can travel to other universes with an actual God of creation as an ally.


    ''He wins, I wins, everybody wins... except our enemies.''

 Chapter 91 - 91 Giving humanity a fighting chance

    I walk into the fortress through a portal and sit on my throne.


    Now that VEGA no longer operates this ship, an advanced U.I. is now in charge of running the systems. "Beta, summon Samur Maykr right now." I say before Samur appears in a flash of light seconds later.


    "Your Highne..." *KRRKGH!* Without hesitation or even raising a finger, I use telekinesis to crush his metal shell and the brain inside.


    ''Good, now there are no more Maykrs.''


    "Beta, apprise me of the current situation on earth."


    "People are fighting over scarce resources. Without Argent, there is not enough energy for food production, which forces farmers to rely on centuries old methods they don''t have much experience with, resulting in lower crop yields.


    The political climate has grown hostile, The Allied Nations have disbanded as there is no more enemy to unite against. Nations have started hoarding their own resources in preparation for a worst case scenario, leaving nations with little to no natural resources to starve." Beta explains as she shows me news footage.


    "Thank you Beta, tell Commander Valen to come see me right away."


    Less than a minute later, Valen walks into the throne room.


    "Your Highness, you called?" Valen says as he kneels before me.


    "I''m going to build solar chambers, like the one powering this fortress. The humans won''t be able to recreate them, so I''ve decided to also give them the knowledge on how to build a Dyson Swarm.


    I will make it so the miniature suns won''t last more than a thousand years, so they''ll have to make the Dyson Swarm and won''t be able to rely on the chambers forever.


    I''m also creating agrarian reforms. We won''t be here to enforce them, but if humanity doesn''t follow them they won''t last a thousand years, especially with an increasing population."


    "What are you planning to change exactly?" Valen asks.


    "The agrarian reforms are mostly focused on steering humanity away from meat production. The amount of energy and farmland used for meat is almost twice that of fruits, vegetables and nuts combined.


    I''m also giving them knowledge of advanced farming methods.


    So I''m merely giving humanity the means to survive the next thousand years, and the means to thrive longer, granted they follow my instructions. What happens beyond that is on them. Knowing humanity, they won''t listen, but at least they''ll have a chance."


    "I see, what would you like me to do, sire?" Valen asks.


    "Nothing yet, just wait."


    I hold out my hand and have Genesis create an advanced flash drive, capable of storing hundreds of Yottabytes.


    I then have Genesis cover my throne as it starts adapting it into an advanced control unit from where I''ll be capable of operating the entire fortress and more.


    It can levitate and move freely and allows me access to all data that runs through the fortress, including data collected from earth.


    ''I just basically made my own Mobius Chair from DC, but without the part where it grants the user omniscience.''


    I use the chair to connect my mind to the fortress and recall the two warsh.i.p.s.


    I have them dock at the left and right wing of my fortress.


    I then send two halves of Genesis to each ship and have them create three solar chambers each.


    I put the flash drive inside the armrest as I connect my mind to the throne and upload knowledge onto the flash drive pertaining to advanced farming methods and how to construct a Dyson Swarm along with all technological and scientific knowledge necessary to implement these plans.


    I spread my aura towards the solar chambers as I put a miniature sun inside all six of them and limit their lifespans to 1000 years.


    "Valen, take a warship and deliver this flash drive along with the solar chambers to earth. Put the flash drive in any server that is connected to the internet. It will automatically copy its data and send it out to every university in the world." I say as I levitate the flash drive towards Valen.


    "As you wish, sire." Valen says before he leaves the room.


    I lean my head back on the throne''s headrest while I put my palms on two orbs coming out of the armrests. I close my eyes as I''m connected to the fortress and the warsh.i.p.s.


    It''s like they''ve become an extention of myself as I''m able to control all their systems perfectly, including the weapons. I can even control the dropsh.i.p.s and fighters.


    I lower the warsh.i.p.s close to the earth''s atmosphere as a few of my people are loading the solar chambers into six dropsh.i.p.s that will all go to a different continent.


    I fly the dropsh.i.p.s down to the surface to their individual locations as Valen gets out of the ship that went to the United States so he can complete his mission. Meanwhile my people are unloading the solar chambers.


    In less than fifteen minutes the solar chambers are delivered and the knowledge has been distributed across the globe, giving humanity a fighting chance.


    Once my people are all back on board the dropsh.i.p.s, I fly them back to the warsh.i.p.s.


    "Attention. You all know I am not from this universe. I came here with a purpose, and that purpose has been fulfilled so it is time for me to return home.


    When I recruited you, I said I only wanted people who had nothing left to lose, but in spite of that I know there are those among you who have family left here on earth.


    These people have a choice to make now. You can stay here on earth. Or you can come with me.


    Those who wish to stay will have their powers taken. No strength, speed or healing. Your bodies will revert to the peak human condition. Even if you were crippled before or riddled with cancers. You''ll live long and healthy.


    If you wish to stay, enter one of the dropsh.i.p.s and I''ll send you down to earth.


    The dropsh.i.p.s will be deployed in twelve hours."


    ---


    I open up an enormous portal in front of the fortress and fly it through. On board, I now have about 465.000 people as 40.000 chose to return to their friends, family and loved ones.


    We fly through the portal and I land the fortress inside my own realm.


    "Your Highness, we were wondering where we''re going now." Valen says.


    "This is my realm. Everyone can stay here for now." I say as I gesture outside. Flynn and Valen look outside and are immediately quite mesmerized by how beautiful everything is.


    The trees, flowers and even the streams of water. Everything somehow looks more vibrant. Like they''ve been living their whole lives in a black and white movie and now it has turned into 4K Ultra HD.


    "The only rule here is no killing. Not even animals. The fortress'' food production should be able to feed everyone quite comfortably and if that is somehow not the case, you can farm vegetables, fruits and nuts.


    I suggest you spend your time keeping your skills sharp and training others.


    If somehow there''s a problem that requires my attention, break these." I say as I hand them both a crystal each.


    I stand up from the throne after I deactivate it and then I make a portal home to Alice.

 Chapter 92 - 92 Home and the Ripatorium

    It''s been a few weeks since I returned from the Doom world. I''m standing in the lower levels of the underground compound built beneath the mansion.


    I''m using telekinesis to put the components of a ring shaped portal device together. Once that''s done, I connect it to the newly installed solar chamber I built in the mansion''s bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Immediately blue energy converges in the center of the ring as it opens a portal to my realm.


    Two men immediately walk through from the other side, followed by two women and a ten year old girl. "Flynn, Valen, Olivia and Mrs. Taggart, welcome to Orario. From now on you can freely travel between my realm and this world."


    Flynn nods politely as Valen looks around the room. "So, you told us about this so called Falna you gave us all, but to clarify, basically you''ve used a spark of your divinity to tap into our latent potential right?" Valen asks.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what it is." I say as I point to a large, crystal bowl filled with rubies. "Take one of those and crush it in your fist. You''ll be able to speak and read every language spoken to you. From now on, every Night Sentinel is welcome to travel here to train."


    They all take a ruby and as they crush them, it liquefies and enters their mouth. *Cough, cough!*


    "Alright, now you can take that elevator to go up to the mansion, where Luna will explain everything you need to know." I say before I teleport up to the mansion myself.


    "Done already?" Alice asks as she walks out of our bathroom wearing nothing but a towel.


    "Yes, everything is now finished. Now all I need to do is activate the Ripatorium." I say as I walk up to her and wrap my arms around her.


    "A room that automatically spawns demons. How did you come up with that idea?" Alice asks before she kisses me and escapes my embrace. She drops the towel, showing me her a.s.s, h.i.p.s swaying as she walks into the closet and grabs her armor.


    "The dungeon. I figured we could use it for training. And now our Familia members won''t have to go to the dungeon everyday."


    "Well, it''s a great idea." Alice says as she walks out of the closet, wearing her new armor she had me make for her.


    Even though it looks completely made out of leather, it''s almost as strong as a full plate Aegis armor. It''s black with red, complementing the style Alice adopted after she got the title ''Blood Queen'' when she reached level 4. She has red streaks in her hair and wears red eyeshadow.


    "The kids are coming with me to the dungeon. They''ll be acting as supporters while I''m going to the middle floors with Twilight, Athena, Beowulf and Duke." Alice says as she straps her dagger to her left t.h.i.g.h and a vial of my blood to her waist.


    "Alright, be careful down there." I say before she kisses me and leaves as she turns into a swarm of bats and flies out the window.


    After a quick shower, I go down to a part of the underground compound that is separated from the rest, only connected by one long hallway. At the end of the hallway, I stop in front of a thick, solid metal gate that is covered in thousands of runes, carved across every square inch of its surface.


    I put my palm on a crystal panel in the wall on my right as the gate immediately opens, revealing a walkway, suspended above an enormous arena.


    I walk inside and halfway across, I approach a wall on my right and put my palm on its surface. Immediately a secret door opens and I enter a perfect square room that is 10 by 10 by 10 meters and has every square inch of its walls and ceiling covered in runes, except for one spot on the floor, in the center of the room.


    I walk to the middle of the room and use one of my claws to cut my palm.


    I drop blood on one of the runes as it starts glowing red immediately. As my blood perfectly streams across the carved out runes, they slowly all start glowing when my blood touches them. My blood even streams up the walls and onto the ceiling.


    When every rune in the room glows red, I run my index finger across my palm, smearing it with my blood and crouch down. I then draw a last rune in blood on the ground.


    Every rune immediately shines more brightly as I walk out of the room and seal it behind me. I then walk across the walkway, to an elevator that leads down to the arena.


    As I walk into the large open arena, a crystal panel rises from the ground in front of me. I approach it as its screen displays five lines.


    - I want to live


    - Hurt me plenty


    - Ultra-Violence


    - Nightmare


    - Ultra-Nightmare


    Seeing as I ain''t a p.u.s.s.y, I immediately tap Ultra-Nightmare as the panel turns to black and shows one word written in blood.


    DEATH


    A large humanoid demon walks out, wearing an imposing armor adorned with skulls. A shotgun in his left hand and an Argent Energy blade in his right. His face looks like a skull with two large horns.


    My own upgraded version of the Marauder, a demonified Night Sentinel who died in the service of the Khan Maykr.


    I hold out my right hand as my Demonic Crucible appears and the red, Argent energy blade forms from the hilt.


    I then hold out my left arm as Genesis forms a gauntlet. I hold it in front of my body as an Argent energy shield forms from it.


    The Marauder thrusts his sword into the ground as a pack of six red, spectral hellhounds appear in front of him. They immediately start running towards me, splitting in three groups of two, attacking me from the front and the sides.


    "Stop." I say as the hellhounds immediately stop approaching me.


    "Sit." I follow up as they obey my command again.


    "Stay." I say as I walk past them towards the Marauder.


    ----


    A large pile of demon corpses of every kind disintegrates into nothing in the middle of the arena as I walk out.


    Above the elevator, a large screen depicts my name, 42 minutes and 27 seconds, wave 55.


    "Not bad." I say as I walk into the elevator and exit the Ripatorium. I then go back up to the mansion and take out a palm sized, crystal pad that basically acts as my version of a phone and I send out a message to every Familia member above level 3. ''The Ripatorium is now open.''


    Once that''s done, I immediately get a call from Alice. "Hey, how''s the dungeon?"


    "Fenris, we have a little problem here. Mind if I summon you?" Alice asks.


    "Alright, just give me a minute to seal my Arcanum." I say as I know the dungeon does not enjoy Gods intruding and would respond by unleashing a more powerful version of the nearest Monster Rex if one were to flaunt their divinity like Hestia did in the anime.


    Alice hangs up as I immediately seal my Arcanum. I learned how to do it myself, without external help.


    My Familia''s emblem appears on my c.h.e.s.t as my hair turns black and my body shrinks down from 2,3 meters tall to 1,95 meters.


    I then feel a gentle pull towards the dungeon as an image of Alice, surrounded by the wolves and children appears in my mind.


    I don''t resist as I''m instantly teleported to the dungeon, now standing in the middle of a rune formation drawn in blood on the ground.


    I look around and I immediately notice what''s going on.


    Apart from us, there''s a group of all sorts of monsters from the dungeon who are just looking at me curiously, without hostility.


    There are harpies, lizard men, two minotaurs and even a wyvern just to name a few.


    "Honey, these are Xenos. They appear to be sentient monsters." Alice says as she stands next to me.

 Chapter 93 - 93 Meeting Xenos and visiting a friend

    "Xenos, huh? Sentient monsters... interesting. Can you talk?" I ask looking in their direction, but at no one in particular.


    "Yes, I can." A gruff voice resounds from the back of the group of monsters as they step aside to make way for a large, green Dragon. "My name is Gryuu, and I''m the leader of this group."??


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Fenrir, God of Beasts and Monsters." I say before the Xenos all start to whisper among each other, looking really excited.


    I then turn to Alice. "So why, specifically, did you call me here?"


    "They''re in trouble." Alice says, holding a cute Al-Miraj in her arms. (White bunny with red eyes and a horn on her forehead.) "Monsters attack them, adventurers attack them. And they only have one place they can stay safely hidden away."


    Despite having my Arcanum sealed and therefore my senses dulled, I sense two pairs of eyes on us that don''t belong to anyone present.


    I let a bit of magic stream from my hand, along the ground, towards the back of the invisible scrying portal being used. The magic surrounds it before I then let the magic infuse into it as I take control over the small portal.


    I snap my head in its direction and undo the invisibility magic, revealing a skeleton wearing a dark cloak and an old man wearing a similar garb, sitting on a throne.


    "Hello Ouranos, there a reason you''re spying on us?"


    "Quite perceptive of you, Lord Fenrir." Ouranos says, retaining a stoic expression without showing any sign of surprise whatsoever. "Not even a god has ever been able to see through Fels'' magic.


    For the last few years, I''ve been trying to protect these Xenos. It has been my hope that one day they might peacefully coexist with the races on the surface."


    "I see. Is that what you want as well?" I ask Gryuu.


    "Yes, we want to be able to live on the surface without having to fear for our lives all day, every day." Gryuu says dejectedly. "We have lost five of our kin over the last few months alone. Three to adventurers and two to monsters."


    "Alright then." I say as I turn back to face Ouranos. "I know pretty much everything pertaining to the dungeon falls under your authority, but not this, not anymore. I am the God of Monsters. I am their God. I will take care of this problem myself, and you can just go back to focusing your attention on whatever it is you usually do." I say before closing the scrying portal without waiting for a response.


    "That scrying spell needed an anchor. That skeleton gave you something. I need it." I say, holding out my hand.


    "He gave us this, to contact him in case of emergency." Gryuu says as he takes a yellow-golden marble between two claws and puts it in my hand.


    I crush it and throw it on the ground. "Good, now we can speak privately.


    You guys want to go to the surface, but you can''t. We can''t exactly walk you out through the entrance either. Adventurers would go berserk.


    We could dig a tunnel from the dungeon, under Orario, to our Familia compound outside the city, but that would take years.


    There is another way... but it will require some careful planning." I say as I think carefully.


    "What is it?" Alice asks.


    "A thousand years ago, when Daedalus finished building the tower of Babel, he built Daedalus street. But what most people don''t know is that he only built Daedalus Street to hide a bigger project he wanted to work on in secret.


    He had grown obsessed with the dungeon and wanted to build his own version.


    But in building the huge projects, Babel and Daedalus Street he had become old, and by the time he started building the man-made labyrinth, Knossos, he was already dying.


    Knowing he would not have time to finish Knossos, he cursed his own bloodline with his obsession and knowledge of his plans for the labyrinth.


    His descendants were as obsessed as he was and were forced to continue building Knossos.


    Now, after a thousand years, they have only managed to make it as deep as the middle floors, where it is connected to the dungeon on the southside of the 18th floor."


    "How does that help exactly?" Gryuu asks.


    "My plan is to take control over Knossos by lifting the bloodcurse on Daedalus'' descendants and then we use it to smuggle you out." I explain.


    "Do you really think that would work?" Gryuu asks. "And what about the Xenos who will be born in the future?"


    "You can come back into the dungeon with a party of my Familia by acting like tamed monsters. And then you can look for other Xenos.


    But first, there is still another problem. The Dungeon and Knossos are connected on floor 18, which is a safe space where adventurers gather.


    Taking Xenos there is almost as dangerous as simply walking them out through the entrance.


    We''ll have to connect Knossos to the Dungeon on floors 17 and 19."


    "Gryuu! Will we really be able to go out to the surface? Can we see the sun and a blue sky?" A young Harpy asks excitedly.


    "Yes, I believe we finally will." Gryuu answers her, before he turns to me. "Thank you Lord Fenrir. We will patiently await the day you show us the light, and until then, if there''s anything we can do to help, you need only ask."


    ----


    Using a reverse summoning spell, I returned to the surface.


    Now I''m standing inside the I Am Ganesha, outside Ganesha''s room.


    Suddenly the door opens and two Azure-haired women walk out. One of them is middle-aged and the other is in her early twenties.


    "Oh, Lord Fenrir, hello. This is Shakti Varma, my niece, she will be replacing me as captain of the Familia. I''m showing her the ropes before I retire next month." Captain Mata says.


    "It''s nice to meet you Lord Fenrir." Shakti says politely.


    "Nice to meet you too Shakti." I say, before turning to Mata. "What will you do after you retire? After a life of adventure, doing nothing must seem dull."


    "Oh no, Lord Fenrir, I actually look forward to spending my days in peace with my husband, raising our daughters."


    "That sounds great, good luck Mata." I say before entering Ganesha''s room. "Ganesha! You been keeping secrets from me?!"


    "Whaa?! Noo, me? Never." Ganesha says, nervously avoiding eye contact before taking a sip of tea.


    "I know about the Xenos."


    *Pfffft!* Ganesha spits his tea all over the table in front of him.


    "How?!" He asks surprised.


    "My Familia, they stumbled upon them by chance. As God of Monsters, I''ve taken responsibility of them.


    The Monster Filia... it''s to educate people about monsters isn''t it? So that the people might one day become accepting of the Xenos?" I ask Ganesha as I sit in a chair across from him.


    "Yes it is. Ouranos asked me to do it after he explained everything to me. Speaking of which, does Ouranos know all this?"


    "Yes, he does... mostly.


    Since you already know about them, I''m going to need you to help me take care of the Xenos.


    I already have a plan to get them out of the Dungeon. But this is what I want from you." I say as I slip him a note. "What do you need to get it done?"


    He picks it up and starts reading.


    "A day, and I''m also going to need Huginn and Muninn to help."


    "Done." I say as I stand up to leave.


    "There''s something you might want to know.


    Loki and Freya are teaming up to kick you out of Orario."


    "Yeah? What else is new?"


    "Well, word on the street is, they''re getting support from the shadows. Some organization has been supplying them with weapons, armors, money and even manpower.


    Someone really wants you gone."


    "Thank you, Ganesha. Keep your ears to the ground for me, will you?"


    "No problem. Be careful out there." Ganesha says as I walk out.


    Figure out how to help Xenos, use Daedalus dungeon.


    Alice gets taken by OEBD.

 Chapter 94 - Not a chap

    Hello dear readers,


    Over the next few chapters I''m going to start writing towards the next world. Problem is, I have plans for a handful of worlds and I find them equally exciting so instead of making the decision unilaterally, I''ve decided to involve you.??


    You get to choose the next world.


    Transformers (Michael Bay, mixed with some cartoon) (Without Alice)


    Fairy Tail (With Alice)


    The Vampire Diaries/The Originals (With Alice)


    The Boys (Without Alice)


    Or a mix of multiple (random) worlds together with Alice, sent by ROB in preparation for the big one, MARVEL, where I will eventually bring the story to its end.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Floor 69 Boss and the champions

    In the depths of the dungeon, on floor 69, the Titans, including Rodan, Baragon, Nagoraiar, King Kong and Godzilla, along with Athena, Twilight, Beowulf, Duke and Alice are fighting a forty meters tall, six headed Hydra.


    The entire floor is covered in water, about a meter deep.


    "Wait until he fires his breath attack! His stomach will be vulnerable when he vents the heat through those glowing creases." Alice says as she draws the attention of two heads on the right by launching dozens of condensed blood projectiles at them, causing wounds that instantly regenerate.


    Kong and Godzilla are both in their Titan forms, standing at 10 meters tall. Godzilla and Nagoraiar keep firing short blasts of atomic breath to preserve their energy. Meanwhile Kong uses his agility to evade the attacks of the Hydra while drawing most of its attention.


    Rodan fires magma balls at it while he flies overhead, while Baragon rolls up into a ball and tanks the Hydra''s attacks while tackling it at every chance he gets.


    Meanwhile, the werewolves fight off the water drakes the Hydra keeps summoning.


    After a while the creases along the Hydra''s body start to glow purple, indicating it''s about to fire a breath attack.


    The light starts at its stomach and goes up its heads slowly as the intensity increases.


    The Hydra rears it''s heads back and launches them all forward, firing six powerful, purple beams of fire.


    Kong, Godzilla, Baragon and Nagoraiar take the fire blasts head on while Rodan evades it skillfully in mid-air. Meanwhile, Alice forms a powerful bloodshield for the others.


    When the fire blasts end, the creases along the Hydra''s body remain glowing as smoke and vapor seeps out as a sort of cooling mechanism.


    "Now! Target the body!" Alice yells as she holds her hands at her side while a large amount of blood-red energy gathers between her palms.


    Godzilla and Nagoraiar gather a large amount of nuclear energy in their bodies to fire their atomic breath attacks.


    Rodan''s body starts glowing red as he gathers geo-thermal energy to fire a condensed beam of lava.


    As everyone with a ranged attack has prepared and gathered their energy, they all fire at the same time. The combined force of all their attacks causes an enormous explosion.


    Tremors of the explosion are felt throughout the dungeon and even in Orario.


    As the dust settles, the Hydra has been blown to pieces. Two of its heads still remain writhing on the ground, refusing to die. The Hydra''s feet and lower body are still mostly intact, but a very large crystal core is exposed, sticking out of its flesh.


    The spears penetrate the crystal seemingly without much resistance as they pass right through it, imbedding themselves in the dungeon wall behind the Hydra.


    Cracks start to form all over the crystal untill it snaps into dozens of pieces. The Hydra''s corpse immediately disappears into black smoke, leaving behind one large purple crystal the size of a football, the kind of crystal that usually drops from a monster, and one smaller golden crystal the size of a fist.


    "Twilight, can you identify this golden crystal?" Alice says as she hands Twilight the item.


    "Sure." She answers as she takes it and looks at it intently for a second. "A Monster Summoning Crystal (Gold) 0/10. Hold the Crystal in one hand and crush a monster drop crystal with the other hand and you''ll be able to summon the monster that dropped the crystal. Maximum capacity is ten monsters."


    "Should we use it on the Hydra''s crystal?" Beowulf asks.


    "No, we should take it to Fenris and let him study it. He might be able to copy its effects and craft items capable of containing and summoning monsters." Alice says as she puts the crystal in Beowulf''s huge backpack.


    "Alright, now that we''ve defeated the boss, let''s return to the surface." Alice says as she takes out a phone made of Cosmic Crystal and calls Fenris.


    ----


    Earlier on the surface in the Tower of Babel.


    "Fenrir versus the other five Gods. A fight to the death, winner takes all." Astraea reads out loud, causing a few gasps among the Gods in the room and everyone starts discussing the insanity of the situation and who they think will win.


    Freya and Loki both look nervously around the room before they start whispering to each other. After a few seconds of back and forth, they appear to come to a decision.


    "Silence!" Freya says loudly, silencing the room. "May we select someone to fight in our stead?"


    "What? You already outnumber him five to one and now you want more advantage?!" Hephaestus yells furiously. "You really are a shameless slu.."


    "I don''t mind." I interrupt Hephaestus. "But only two among you may select a champion to fight on your behalf. And if they lose, so do you. You may not die, but you will return to heaven... permanently! Deal?"


    "Yes! Yes, it''s a deal." Freya says, both relieved she won''t have to fight and excited she can increase her chance for success by choosing the right champions.


    "Then the fight will take place one week from now. Until then, prepare. Freya, Loki, I''ll need the names of your champions no later than two days before the fight." Astraea says before we continue the regular Denatus.


    ----


    As I walk down the Tower of Babel, my Cosmic Crystal phone goes off. "Hi honey, how''s the dungeon?"


    "It''s good. We just defeated the Monster Rex, which turned our to be a Hydra, on the 69th floor and we''re coming back up to the surface." Alice says cheerfully. "How did the Denatus go?"


    "It went well, we discussed the declining death rates in the dungeon and the economical consequences. I challenged five Gods to a fight to the death, oh, and we also discussed the new titles for the adventurers that leveled up. You''ll be pleased to know I managed to let you keep your title ''Blood Queen''." I say, trying to brush over the part about the challenge.


    "What was that?" Alice asks.


    ''Damn.''


    "Uhm... you''re still the ''Blood Queen''?"


    "No no, before that."


    "The declining death rates?"


    "After that."


    "... I challenged five Gods to a fight to the death?"


    "Whhhyyy? Why would you do that?"


    "Well, three of them are in Evilus and the other two seem fully intent on pissing me off at every chance they get. Although I did acquiesce to their request to have two other gods fight in their stead." I say as I walk into the control room on the 23rd floor. "So I''d say, all in all I did it because... they suck."


    *sigh* "When is this fight?" Alice asks after letting out an exasperated sigh.


    "Seven days from now. And in five days I''ll hear who''ll be fighting for Loki and Freya." I explain.


    ----


    A day after the Denatus.


    30 kilometers west of Orario, on the outskirts of the nation of Rakia, Loki is escorted by a short, stout looking man with a beard, carrying a large axe, a blonde Pallum, carrying a spear and a pretty, green haired Elf, carrying a silver staff.


    They are approaching a tent, surrounded by dozens of soldiers.


    "Gareth, Riveria, wait outside. Finn, you come with me." Loki says as she enters the tent under the scrutinizing gaze of the soldiers.


    "What do you want Loki? I got a lot of shit to do, so let''s skip the niceties and get to business." A tall, blonde god, wearing red armor says as he''s sitting on a throne.


    "I want you to fight on my behalf in a wargame against Fenrir." Loki says, getting to the point as requested.


    "You want me to fight? Not my Familia? I thought wargames were fought between Familia members." The god asks confused.


    "Yes, normally it is. This one is a little different. It''s a God versus God, fight to the death. Five Gods against Fenrir. The others are Thanatos, God of Death, Apate, Goddess of Deception, Rudra, God of the Storms, Freya and then myself. But Freya and I are allowed to choose a champion to fight on our behalf. I''d like you to be my champion." Loki explains.


    "What will I get in return?" The god asks.


    "Well, there''s five of you against Fenrir so realistically, the risk shouldn''t be that high. Nevertheless, should you succeed in killing Fenrir, you will be allowed to have up to fifty of your Familia members inside the dungeon at any given time and we will no longer bar your nation from trade with Orario." Loki says before approaching the god. "Do we have an accord?" She holds out her hand.


    "Hahaha! Yes! I, Ares, God of War, will fight and kill Fenrir." Ares proclaims jovially.


    Loki and Finn leave the tent and once Loki and her escorts are on the road, Finn speaks up. "I have a bad feeling about all of this. My thumb has been twitching like crazy since you returned from that Denatus."


    "I don''t like it either. Why do you think Freya and I negotiated to have someone fight on our behalf." Loki says.


    In a tree, close to Ares'' tent, a black raven was watching and listening in. "Gotta report this to the Master." Huginn says before disappearing into the shadows.


    ----


    In a dimly lit, luxurious bedroom, Freya is lying n?k?d on top of an extremely tall and muscular god with long, red hair and a red, fiery tribal tattoo across his torso.


    "That was fantastic." The god says with a smile on his face.


    "Yes. Yes, it was." Freya says, eyes closed as she''s resting her head on the God''s ?h?st.


    "Is this how you usually seal your deals?" The god asks, jokingly.


    "Only with strong, brave Gods, willing to risk their life for me." Freya answers.


    *pfft* "I''ve slain unkillable beasts before. I''ll just be adding one more to the list."


    "Hercules, you need to be careful. This guy isn''t normal. He''s unpredictable, often seemingly irrational and extremely confident. He''s not just a God of Beasts, he carries himself like a predator. Do not underestimate him." Freya says in a serious tone, looking Hercules in the eye.


    "Alright. But I doubt he''s strong enough to take me on if I were alone, let alone accompanied by four other gods. I mean, what''s he gonna do, summon a stampede of elephants and rhinos? Hahaha!


    Now, how about we go another round?" Hercules asks before grabbing Freya and getting on top of her.


    Outside the window, a black raven was watching and listening. "Gotta report this to the Master." Muninn says before disappearing into the shadows.

 Chapter 96 - 96 The day of the fight and a festival

    I''m floating in space, surrounded by an enormous aura construct shaped like myself, like a Susano the size of a large planet.


    My aura grabs a moon with one hand and slams it down on a planet, on top of the heads of five Gods, killing them temporarily.


    Tendrils of aura reach towards the five lifeless bodies as I immediately start devouring their divinities.


    ----


    I''m standing in a large open field with my Glaive in hand, facing five other deities.


    I use enhancement to enhance my speed and to everyone''s perception, I disappear and then reappear instantly behind the five as they fall to the ground, cut apart.


    I spread my aura and let it wash over them as I immediately start devouring their divinities.


    ----


    I wake up the morning of the fight, after running various simulations of the fight in my mind all night.


    I roll over to see Alice wide awake, staring at me. "Good morning. Did you sleep well?" She asks.


    "No, actually, I didn''t really sleep. I was simulating the fight in my head all night." I respond


    "Well, I didn''t sleep either." Alice says, a little ticked off.


    "What do you mean? Why not?"


    "How was I supposed to sleep? You were tossing and turning all night, yelling KAMEHAMEHAAA and CHIDORI, or RASENGAN." Alice says angrily. "You''re lucky I don''t need sleep."


    "Hahaha! Sorry, I didn''t know. Why didn''t you just smack me over the head to snap me out of it?"


    "You had a goofy smile on your face like a five year old kid playing with a new toy. It was kinda cute."


    "Riiight. Oh, speaking of new toys, I finished the summoning project for you. That golden crystal you guys got from that Hydra was really something special. I was able to extract and study its magic and put my own twist on it." I say excitedly.


    "Oh no. What kind of weapon of mass destruction did you make now?"


    I take out seven swords, each with a different design. They''re all made of a black Aegis, combined with my own crystallized blood.


    "These are summoning blades. You kill someone or something with one of these and a portion of their blood and soul will be absorbed. Assuming, of course, it has a soul. If not, blood will suffice." I explain.


    "Why are you giving me seven of them?" Alice asks.


    "As they are right now, each of these swords has the capacity to keep one hundred summons. But, if you fill two of them, you can fuse them into one sword, increasing its capacity to ten thousand.


    If you fill that sword and then fill another one with a hundred and then fuse them, it will be capable of storing a million creatures.


    With seven swords, should you eventually fuse them all, the final sword will have the capacity to store one hundred trillion summons."


    Alice stares at me and then the swords in disbelief. "I was joking about the weapon of mass destruction thing, but you went and actually did it." She says as she takes one of them.


    "Ohkayy, let''s move on. Are you going to join the others today or will you come to the arena?" I ask, changing the subject as I put the other swords in my storage space.


    "I really wanted to join the festival, but I guess I should come with you." Alice says as we''re both getting dressed.


    We eat breakfast with the kids and then go outside as the entire compound is being turned into one big festival.


    There are food and game stalls being prepared. And an enormous crystal screen is being set up right next to our lake so the entire Familia can watch the wargame from here.


    "I have to go to the arena early. I''ll see you right before the fight." I say as I approach Sleipnir.


    "Alright, I''ll see you then."


    ---


    "Alright. Let''s go over the rules. This is a fight to the death, meaning the fight can only be won by killing your opponent. You cannot surrender." Astraea explains about fifteen minutes before the fight starts while I''m sitting in a dressing room with Alice.


    "The fight will take place inside Artemis'' personal domain, the Eternal Hunting Grounds.


    It has been altered in preparation for this fight, which means you can be as destructive as you want to be.


    The fight will be broadcast like all wargames.


    In regards to the fight itself, there are no rules other than you have to fight, you cannot leave the Hunting Grounds and the fight does not end until either Fenrir or all five other Gods are dead.


    Are these rules clear?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. You may release your Arcanum the moment you set foot in the Hunting Grounds. You have ten minutes. Good luck." Astraea says before leaving the room.


    "Here, take Genesis." I say before taking her hand in mine as Genesis slides off my body and latches itself onto Alice''s wrist as a bracelet.


    "Won''t you need it?" Alice asks.


    "No, I won''t. I''ve decided I''m going to fight them as the God of Beasts and Monsters, nothing more than that."


    "Alright, as long as you''re sure. Just don''t die out there." Alice says before kissing me.


    "Yeah, I''ll try not to." I say as we leave the room.


    Alice leaves to take her seat in the stands as I approach the field. I walk down a tunnel and as I get closer, I hear people cheering.


    "...Strength, Hercules! The God of Death, Thanatos!


    And last, but not least, the God of the Storms, Rudra!


    Now, the one who challenged all of them to a fight to the death, the God of Beasts and Monsters, Fenrir!"


    All five Gods are standing around Astraea, Artemis and Hermes as I approach them.


    "We''ve gone over the rules. If there are any questions, now is the last chance to ask." Astraea says, followed by silence. "Then I wish you all good luck. Arty, Hermes you''re up."


    "Stop calling me that!" Artemis says before she and Hermes open two portals leading to her realm. "You''re going to opposite sides within my realm, good luck."


    Hermes uses his magic as a few screens pop up above the field, showing the audience clear, close up images of everything that''s happening.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, I''m the first to step through.


    The moment my whole body has gone through the portal, it closes behind me.


    Now surrounded by a thick forrest, I unseal my Arcanum, turning my hair white, my body grows 50 centimeters taller, standing at 2,45 meters tall.


    I close my eyes and spread my senses. It doesn''t take long for me to find the other portal''s location.


    It''s on the edge of a large open field, similar to mine. I can sense that only two of them have gone through the portal at this point. I get down on one knee and with one giant leap, I fly through the air in their direction.


    *Snap!* The moment their portal closes behind them, I snap my finger.


    Thanatos'' eyes grow wide in fear as it looks like he''s about to get sick. "Wait, wait, wait! No, please! You don''t have to do this!"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Hercules says, looking at Thanatos.


    "He- he- he''s a m-monster!" Thanatos mumbles in fear.


    *Smack!* Hercules hits him over the head. "Snap out of it man!"


    Thanatos takes a deep breath and explains. "He somehow concealed my own death from me. He just stopped doing it. He''s going to kill us."


    Immediately, they all break the seals on their Arcanum.


    Ares grows taller and more buff as his red armor disappears and a helmet now adorns his head. He carries a shield and spear as fire blazes from the top of his helmet. (Pantheon, League of Legends)


    Hercules'' tattoos start to fade as he becomes more buff and the head of a lion is draped over his shoulder. He carries an enormous, Orichalcum club with an Olive wood handle.


    Thanatos sprouts two pairs of dark purple wings from his back as his robes turn into a silver and black armor. A large silver and black scythe suddenly appears in his hand.


    Rudra''s appearance doesn''t change much as a Trishula appears in his hand and lightning starts to crackle from his eyes as a thunder cloud gathers above us.


    Apate''s appearance doesn''t change at all, other than her black dress turning into a black fog.


    "Is he really that dangerous?" Apate asks Thanatos.


    "He tears my wings from my back and cuts me in half at the waist, using his claws so you tell me."


    Their expressions all turn grim and serious as they focus on me.


    "Let''s not panic. We just stick to the pla.." *BOOOM!*


    As Hercules is talking to the others, I use my enhancement to increase my speed and disappear from sight, breaking the sound barrier. Barely a fraction of a moment later I appear right in front of him as I immediately stop enhancing my speed and enhance my strength as I punch Hercules in the face, blowing his head off his body.


    With blood splattered on my face, I turn to the other gods with a savage grin on my face. "Who''s next?"


    "Oh... fu?k." Ares mutters.

 Chapter 97 - 97 More deicide and deceit

    "Let''s not panic. We should stick to the pla.." *BOOM!*


    As Hercules is talking to the others, I use my enhancement to increase my speed and disappear from sight, breaking the sound barrier.


    Barely a fraction of a moment later I appear right in front of him as I immediately stop enhancing my speed and enhance my strength as I punch Hercules in the face, blowing his head off his body.


    With blood splattered on my face, I turn to the other gods with a savage grin on my face. "Who''s next?"


    "Oh... fu?k." Ares mutters. "What the hell was that?!"


    "That was mercy." I say, wiping the blood off my face.


    "Mercy?! You decapitated him with a punch! Where is his head?" Apate yells looking at me fearfully.


    "His head? Right here,'' I say as I pick a bit of brain matter from my shoulder. ''there''s a bit right there and there''s more way over there."


    "Where''s the mercy in that?!" Ares asks angrily.


    "His death was quick and painless... Yours won''t be."


    Suddenly, my senses flare up, warning me of danger as I immediately roll to the side.


    *KRAKKOOOM!*


    A large lightning bolt hits the exact place where I just stood, carving a large crater into the ground.


    "You all talk too much. A lion does not converse with an antilope before killing it." Rudra says to his fellow gods before aiming his trishula in my direction, launching another lightning bolt towards me.


    This time, I anticipate the bolt''s trajectory and catch it on the tip of my fingers. I store the lightning within me and strengthen it further. I then shoot it out my other hand as I aim for Ares.


    *BANG!* As the lightning strikes his head, it explodes.


    As the dust fades, Ares lies on the ground, writhing in pain. His helmet is shattered, parts of it melted onto his face. "AAARGH! FUCK THIS HURTS!"


    Before the other three gods take action, I spread a thick black fog that causes complete sensory deprivation to everyone that touches it.


    As the gods are busy dealing with the fog, I approach Ares. I grab him by the throat and sink my teeth into his shoulder.


    I start to devour his divinity for warfare. I obtain his knowledge of weaponry and gain his ability to control any and all tools that can be used in warfare.


    His stupidity and dislike for study ensures he doesn''t have much knowledge to offer outside that pertaining to his divinity, so once I''m done, I snap his neck and drop his body to the ground.


    I then approach Hercules'' corpse. I use a simple reversal spell, combined with healing light to reassemble and reattach his head.


    As Hercules'' head is reattached, I stop the healing light just before it brings him back to life. I then sink my fangs into his shoulder and devour only his divinity for strength.


    I leave him his divinity for heroes, and his status as divine protector of mankind.


    "I''VE HAD ENOUGH!"


    As his voice reverberates throughout the Hunting Grounds, it also blows away the fog. Rudra raises his arms, eyes closed, holding his Trishula in both hands.


    *KRAKKOOM!* As an enormous lightning bolt strikes his Trishula, I can sense the energy traveling throughout Rudra''s body, fueling it.


    His eyes snap open as they crackle with lightning. A second pair of arms sprouts from his shoulders as his body grows larger.


    Standing at about 50 meters tall, he slams his Trishula down towards me with incredible strength.


    With my new divinity for strength fueling me, I catch his trident with both my hands. The force behind it strong enough to force half my body into the ground and cause earthquakes and tremors throughout the Hunting Grounds.


    Thanatos, seeing an opportunity, hurls his scythe towards me.


    I brute force my body out of the hole and b?r?ly evade the scythe as it races past my face.


    I immediately sense the scythe changing direction as it comes back towards me.


    I immediately wrap my hand in healing light and hold it over the wound but I quickly notice it won''t stoop bleeding.


    "HAHAHA!" As Thanatos catches his scythe and watches me try to heal my wound, he starts laughing like a maniac. "My Death Scythe reaps both souls and flesh! You can''t just heal it with a little magic! Haha!"


    I close my eyes and start using my divinity for the Sun in combination with my divinity for healing as my body starts to emit heat and is covered in solar flames. I fuel my healing light with both divinities as my wound heals practically instantly.


    "No! That''s impossible! You have Apollo''s divine authorities! How?" Thanatos yells fearfully.


    Rudra takes a step forward, raises his foot and tries to stomp it down on top of my head.


    I catch it with both hands and hold it over my head as I start growing in size as well.


    As I grow, I grab hold of Rudra''s foot. I pull it towards me, forcing Rudra to lean forward as I slam my heel in his ?h?st with a Spartan Kick, sending him through the forest, away from the battlefield.


    Thanatos grabs his scythe with both hands, fueling it with his power as the blade glows dark purple. He then raises it above his head and swipes it through the air, sending out a blade of dark, ominous energy.


    I shrink back down, avoiding the attack as I raise my hand in the air. I make a fist as I connect to the sunlight above Rudra''s stormclouds. I slam my fist down on the ground as a pillar of solid sunlight parts the clouds and comes down on top of Thanatos in mid-air and slams him, face first, into the ground.


    I lean down, grab both his wings by their base and tear them off.


    I grab his wrist and bring it to my mouth as I sink my fangs into his flesh.


    I immediately start devouring his divinity. The moment I''m done, I hold out my hand, summoning his scythe. I raise it above my head and bring it down on his neck, decapitating him and absorbing his soul through the scythe.


    As I focus on it, I notice the scythe contains an incredible amount of souls already, a few of which don''t belong there.


    I look up as I notice a flash of lightning in the distance. Except, this lightning travels up into the clouds instead of the other way around.


    I see energy gather in the clouds above as an incredibly powerful lightning bolt launches towards me.


    I notice Rudra''s form in the lightning and sense evading isn''t an option. *KRAKKOOOM!!* I raise my scythe to parry his trident as the collision causes a shockwave that levels most of the forest.


    Rudra lands about 20 meters away from me, but not in physical form. His body is formed by stormclouds, enveloped by lightning.


    He disappears from sight as I immediately raise my scythe again, parrying his trident.


    Rudra continues an onslaught of lightning fast strikes, trying to find a gap in my defenses as I''m using my senses to anticipate his moves.


    We continue in this deadlock for a few more strikes as I maneuver myself to slowly create a small opening in the one place he hasn''t struck yet.


    Rudra takes the bait and attacks me from the front as I step to the side and spin my scythe clockwise as he passes by me, impaling his stomach.


    I raise the scythe over my shoulder with Rudra impaled on the blade and slam it down into the ground.


    "Such a shame. You were the only one among them who was somewhat worthy. But this is the end of Rudra, the Great Destroyer." I say to him as I approach.


    I grab his arm and bite down, immediately devouring his divinity as I feel a connection forming to the clouds hanging overhead.


    "Fenrir! Help!"


    I turn around, recognizing the voice and see Apate holding a blade to Alice''s neck.


    ''Fenrir? Alice calls me Fenris, never Fenrir.'' I think to myself as I approach them.


    "Stay there or I''ll cut her throat!" Apate yells fearfully.


    I notice subtle differences in her voice compared to before. A small echo and a slightly higher pitch.


    Even factoring in the stressful situation, it feels off.


    I continue walking towards them as I hold out my free hand and summon Rudra''s Trishula.


    I stab the Trishula through Alice''s ?h?st as the form of Apate evaporates into fog and a layer of fog over Alice fades away, revealing Apate as blood trickles from her mouth.


    "How disappointing. I expected more from a Goddess of Deception." I say before I pull the Trishula from her ?h?st.


    Using the last of her strength, she keeps herself on her knees and looks up at me, smiling before she falls over.


    Finding it odd, and given how she is a Goddess of Deception, I spread my aura over her body and learn as much as I can.


    I notice a small line of hidden magic connecting her fading soul to another.


    Not wasting a second, I take out my claws and fill them with aura. I swipe them through the air and step through the portal.


    -----


    Earlier in Orario.


    With bated breath, Alice watches as Rudra strikes at her husband again and again, only to be parried every time.


    Suddenly he sidesteps and in one fluid movement, he impales Rudra on the scythe and slams him into the ground.


    "YEEAAH! FENRIR! FENRIR! FENRIR!" People throughout the stadium start chanting as the impossible has just been accomplished.


    One God has singlehandedly defeated four others. All of whom were supposed to be among the strongest Gods in heaven.


    "Fenrir! Help!"


    Alice looks strangely at the scene unfolding on the screen as she recognizes her own voice.


    "Stay there or I''ll cut her throat!"


    "Argh!" *Cough cough*


    Suddenly as Fenris stabs Apate through the ?h?st, a stab wound appears on Alice''s ?h?st.


    "Alice? ALICE!" Luna yells as Alice collapses to the ground.


    The last thing Alice sees before losing consciousness is a bright light and Fenris'' face.

 Chapter 98 - 98 War and a Godslayer

    I step through the portal into the arena, where almost 20.000 people were watching me massacre five Gods.


    I immediately get to Alice as she''s lying on the ground, bleeding profusely from her ?h?st.


    I immediately use my divinity for healing, conjuring a bright, soothing light from the palm of my hand.


    As the wound is closing, I bite my own wrist and let some of my blood trickle into Alice''s mouth.


    As her breathing stabilizes, I look to Luna. "Apate was inside the Hunting Grounds the whole time so she didn''t cast this binding spell. Did someone touch Alice?"


    "Loki and Freya came to talk to her. They shook hands before the goddesses went back to their seats." Luna says as she rests Alice''s head on her ??p.


    I look around throughout the audience until I spot Loki and Freya looking at me with smug smiles on their faces.


    I teleport right in front of them and grab their throats.


    "Why do you smile?" I ask Freya.


    "We win." She says, managing a smirk while trying to pry my hands off her throat.


    "Are you crazy? I annihilated them."


    "Alice and Apate are still linked. You just healed them both." Loki says, looking up at the screen displaying Apate standing in the Hunting Grounds, alone.


    ''I left the Hunting Grounds... I lost.''


    "Let us go. You lost, go and leave Orario for good." Freya says, still trying to pry my hand off her throat.


    "You almost made me kill my own wife. Do you really think I''ll just let that go?" I ask angrily as I grow taller and more buff and my body gets covered in fur as I take on my werewolf form.


    "She''s just a mortal. They die all the ti.." *KRGH!* I snap Freya''s neck and grow large enough to eat her whole as I bite her in half and devour her entirely.


    Instead of absorbing her divinities for myself, I create a large cosmic crystal and use it to store it.


    "Y-You m-monster! Let me go! You can''t just kill Gods and expect there to be no consequences!" Loki says fearfully as she''s struggling to get free.


    I lift her up as I open my mouth wide and drop her in my mouth as I start chewing. I immediately store her divinity in a crystal as well and put both crystals in my storage space.


    I look at the screen still depicting Apate slowly waking up as I swipe my claws through the air and put my hand through the portal, pulling Apate out.


    I waste no time and kill her before storing her divinity in another crystal.


    *RUMBLE!* Suddenly the ground starts shaking as people start panicking, screaming and running around.


    "LOOK WHAT YOU''VE DONE! THE DUNGEON HAS AWOKEN BECAUSE OF YOU!" A loud voice carries throughout Orario.


    From the direction of the Tower of Babel, a bright golden light suddenly speeds towards the arena.


    "Ouranos?" I ask, not entirely sure, since he looks much younger.


    "As God of the Heavens, I preside over the divine energies that constitute the divinities of the Gods. You have stolen too much of it for me to sit by and do nothing. Your actions have thrown the heavens themselves into chaos and now you have awoken the dungeon by wantonly using your divine powers! For balance to be restored, you must die." Ouranos says before a scepter appears in a flash of light.


    He slams the bu?? of the scepter on the ground and immediately dozens of pillars of light descend from above.


    As the lights fade, I count 48 Gods surrounding me.


    "You can''t just kill him! They''re the ones who instigated everything. They kept pushing Fenrir more and more. Their fates are of their own doing." Hephaestus says as she comes to stand by me.


    "Kill them no matter the cost!" Ouranos screams.


    "Luna! The bracelet!"


    Understanding what I want, Luna takes the bracelet off Alice''s wrist and throws it at me.


    I connect to Genesis as it''s hurtling towards me and in mid-air I make it transform into my Glaive.


    As Genesis reaches me, I take my stance just as Ouranos'' scepter is about to make full impact on top of me and I raise the blade of my Glaive as it cuts through the scepter like a hot knife through bu??er.


    I immediately spin around, evading and parrying blasts of magic being launched at us by some of the other Gods as I swipe the blade across Ouranos'' left leg, cutting it off just below the knee.


    Hephaestus unseals her own Arcanum as she holds her hand out and a huge warhammer rises from a pool of fire at her feet.


    Seeing their friends in trouble, Ganesha, Hecate, Njord and Miach join the fray as they unseal their Arcanums and start fighting the Gods who came down from heaven for the sole purpose of killing me.


    One of the Gods closest to Luna and Alice tries to attack them as Luna is carrying Alice in her arms and turns around to shield Alice with her own body.


    Before the God has the chance to attack, I teleport in front of him and cut off his head. I turn around and put my hand on Luna''s back.


    "Activate the evacuation protocols." I say before I teleport them back to the Familia compound.


    Some of the Gods who were called upon to fight by Ouranos seem quite hesitant, among them a small girl with long twin tails and an ample bosom.


    "Hestia?! What are you doing here?" Hephaestus says, recognizing her friend from her time in heaven.


    "I came down because Lord Ouranos summoned us, saying he is a threat to the world and all the Gods." Hestia says, looking at Fenrir and all the carnage and mayhem around her with sadness and sorrow clear in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, I continue trying to evade the continuous magic attacks being hurled at me as I skillfully parry the ones I can''t avoid.


    Genesis is slowly spreading across my body, forming my full suit of armor that covers every square inch of my body, even my face.


    Once Genesis has covered my body, I stop evading the magic and let it all hit me.


    After 20 seconds of continuous magic blasts, they cease fire and let the dust settle.


    As the dust clears, my figure slowly appears, causing some commotion and confusion among the Gods.


    "What?!" "How?!" "That''s impossible!"


    I think back to how I saw Alice with a large wound on her ?h?st and slowly let my anger flow to the forefront of my mind as my enhancement activates and my body is covered in a blue fiery energy.


    "My turn!"


    -----


    Alice slowly regains consciousness. She looks around and recognizes the bedroom she''s in.


    "Why am I in the mansion?" She asks Luna who''s sitting next to the bed. "I was watching.. wait, what happened to Fenris?"


    "He''s fighting a lot of Gods. Apparently Ouranos didn''t like Fenris stealing divinities so he attacked. Fenris teleported us back here. Oh, and he also told me to activate the evacuation protocols.


    I told everyone to leave for Fenris'' realm, but they only put the children and non-combatants through the portal. It seems like the others won''t leave, in case he needs backup."


    Alice gets up out of the bed and walks over to the window. She opens the curtains and sees the Cosmic Crystal screen displaying Fenris fighting the Gods as his body is covered in a blue fire-like energy.


    "Oh no, that''s not good." She says as she sees Fenris slaughtering Gods by the dozen. Every slash of his Glaive causes severed limbs and heads as Fenris tanks through the Gods'' attacks and savagely growls, snarls and roars.


    As there''s only a handful of Gods left standing, they all try to escape.


    "COWARDS! Stay here and fight!" Ouranos yells as he sees his fellow Gods abandon him.


    Suddenly the Gods hit an invisible wall.


    "No eScApE, oNlY DeAtH!" They hear Fenris'' distorted voice scream as it sounds ominous and demonic.


    "NO!" Among the dozens of corpses of the Gods, Alice recognizes Hephaestus, Hecate, Ganesha and the other Gods Fenrir and she had formed a close friendship with over the years, she puts her hand over her mouth as tears stream down her face.


    Suddenly Fenris stabs the lower blade of his Glaive in the ground and let''s go of the weapon as he spreads his arms and covers the whole area in his aura as everything is covered in a thick, blue viscous fog.


    To Ouranos'' shock, he immediately devours the divinities of every God he''s slain as the ones that still try to escape all drop to the floor, looking completely emaciated like mummies.


    "You''re a monster! An abomination!" Ouranos yells, before Fenrir focuses all his attention on him?


    "YoU wAnT a MoNsTeR? FINE!" Fenris screams before his Genesis armor retreats off his body completely, revealing his n?k?d figure.


    Immediately his body starts to change as his limbs grow longer and get covered in scales and spikes. He grows a long, scaly tail and two wings sprout on his back, the first half, starting at his back, covered in pristinely white, angelic feathers, but the further from his body, the more leathery and demonic they become.


    He grows two large horns from the sides of his head that act as enhancers for some of his abilities, like Telekinesis and Telepathy.


    His face becomes emaciated and his eyes sink into his skull and start glowing blue lines of pure, blue divine energy spread across his body, forming patterns on his ?h?st.


    If one were to look closely with a magnifying glass, they''d be able to see the lines are entirely constituted of millions of runic symbols, all perfectly lined up.


    Ouranos, shocked to feel the absolutely astronomical amounts of power emanating from Fenrir''s new form, seems to make peace with his fate as he takes a deep breath and prepares to at least go out fighting as he tries to prepare a magic attack, fuelled by his divine energies but finds himself unable to as Fenrir raises his right arm towards Ouranos.


    "I guess this is it." Ouranos says, before Fenrir devours Ouranos'' divinity for the Heavens and uses his telekinesis to pull Ouranos'' body and soul apart at an atomic and sub atomic level, practically disintegrating his very essence.

 Chapter 99 - Quick question

Ok, so people didn''t seem to enjoy this chapter much, so I''d like to ask what was wrong about it, cause I got no clue.


    I keep rereading it and every time I think it was a pretty epic chapter.


    So, please tell me what I did wrong, so I can improve my writing.

 Chapter 100 - 100 Gaea and planetary control

    "Her name is Gaea," Olorun says before the ground starts shaking and rumbling again as the people across Orario start panicking and looking for cover from falling debris from collapsing buildings.


    The only building throughout Orario that remains perfectly intact is the Tower of Babel.


    Before I forget about them, I open a portal back into the Hunting Grounds and pull out Hercules and Ares as I immediately resurrect them.


    Ignoring their pleas for an explanation as to why they''re suddenly no longer gods of strength and war, I refocus my attention towards myself as I close my eyes and retract my horns without surrendering my enhanced mental strength by overriding my brain and getting rid of its useless functions, like keeping my organs working, since my immortal body doesn''t need to be told how to keep itself alive.


    Once I''m done, I open my eyes and focus on the dungeon. I teleport to Ouranos'' room in the tower''s basement and sit on his throne.


    I spread my aura throughout Orario and the entire dungeon beneath it, reaching 1200 kilometers deep, yet counting only 100 floors.


    As my aura reaches the lowest floor, I find a giant statue, covered in vegetation, sitting in a meditative position as cracks start appearing across its stone surface, revealing green skin through the cracks.


    The statue has one single eye in the middle of its head with water constantly pouring from it.


    The statue is enormous, at about 60 kilometers. On top of its head is a forest, containing a dragon nest, where dozens of large, white dragons are nesting.


    I teleport in front of the enormous statue and rise to meet its size as I turn into my werewolf form.


    Sensing my presence, Gaea''s eye opens as the water stops flowing from it.


    "So, you''re the upstart God who murdered my husband?" Gaea says.


    "If you mean Ouranos then yes, I did kill him. But I believe that was self-defense, given the fact he wanted me dead and I simply returned the favor." I answer.


    "You have my gratitude child. Both for killing him and for awakening me." Gaea says before standing up. "It is unfortunate that you''re a god. You would have made a great Titan. Alas, I despise Gods. You''ve allowed my beautiful world to be infested by those little, insignificant insects."


    "I''d advise you to stop right now. I''ve killed enough for one day. Don''t make me kill you too." I say, genuinely not wanting to kill anymore for today.


    "Kill me? Boy, there''s a reason Ouranos never killed me. If I die, so does the planet you stand on.


    You, however, I can kill with no consequences.


    Now, let''s see what we''re dealing with." Gaea says before focusing on me intently.


    After a few seconds she recoils in disgust. "You must be the ugliest creature I''ve ever seen," Gaea says after looking me up and down.


    "And here I was, thinking I was classically handsome," I say, pretending to be hurt by her words.


    "I''m not talking about your body, child," Gaea says, cracking open her grey stone shell, revealing her green skin. "I''m talking about your soul. It is a horrible amalgamation of different creatures. Like a chimera, put together by a blind toddler."


    "What are you talking about? If there''s something wrong with my soul, I think I''d know about it." I say as I strongly believe she''s playing some sort of ruse.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll kill you and the other gods before I wipe my beautiful world of all sentient life." Gaea says before she lifts her foot and stomps on the ground, causing tremors that are felt throughout the central continent.


    The ground around me comes to life as thousands upon thousands of large rock golems arise and start attacking me.


    ''Really? She''s literally throwing rocks at me?''


    "Stop, Gaea... I said STOP!" I scream loudly, imbueing my voice with enough power to vibrate the rock golems to pieces. "I just killed dozens of Gods, including the one who once defeated you and has held you prisoner ever since. So what exactly makes you think you can kill me?"


    "Because you can''t kill me. It''s harder to fight someone when they can kill you but you can''t kill them." Gaea says confidently.


    "You keep saying I can''t kill you, but honestly I''m pretty sure I can. And then I''ll just have to steal your divinity before any cataclysmic event ensues.


    But, hey, you know what? I''m done trying to convince you we shouldn''t fight. If you really want to do this, then let''s just do this."


    "Hah haha, hubris... typical for a God. Bunch of self-important ?ssholes if you ask me, every last one of you."


    "See? That right there...? That''s something we agree on. Another reason we shouldn''t go killing each other and should just sit down, have a cup of tea... talk this out like ?du?ts."


    "No, this world has been under the control of gods long enough. It''s time for it to be restored to its former glory and returned to its rightful owner, me! I refuse to share it with the likes of you. Would a dog willingly invite fleas on its back? No!"


    Figuring we''re beyond the point of no return, I simply punch her in the face. *Boom!*


    Her entire head cracks open, revealing nothing inside. No blood or brains. Her head was entirely made of rock.


    Her head immediately starts to reform itself as she ?ssimilates the rocks beneath her into her body.


    I then extend my fingers as I shape my hand like a blade and stab it into her ?h?st and pull out my fist, wrapped around her true body.


    She uses a considerable amount of strength to punch my hand as she struggles to try and break free.


    "AARGH! Let me go!" Gaea screams as I squeeze my fist around her.


    Her eyes suddenly start glowing. "I said let GO!" She yells loudly as spikes of hardened rock rise from all around me and break as they try to puncture my skin.


    I press my thumb against her head and push it down, snapping her neck and throw her unconscious body in my mouth as I start chewing while I devour her divine authorities.


    As Gaea is now dead, I immediately feel the core of the planet violently lashing out. Its temperature nearly doubles as it shakes, causing earthquakes and its density increases, causing a higher gravitational pull.


    Currently the effects are contained as I cover the core with a thick layer of aura while I start adapting to Gaea''s divinities.


    After a few minutes I close my eyes and connect to the core as my consciousness starts to expand, covering the whole planet. I notice every monster in the dungeon and on the surface, every human, beastman, elf, pallum and all other races. I notice the animals and plants and how they''re all connected within their ecosystems.


    I settle the core and I lower it''s density and ensure that it will continue spinning as it should.


    I decide to disconnect the oceans from Poseidon and Njord, allowing the ocean''s currents to settle in a natural pattern. I then proceed to do the same with the Gods that manipulate the weather and and all other natural phenomena, meanwhile ensuring the transition is smooth, with as little negative impact as possible.


    Using my Divine authority over monsters, I connect to every one of them across the world and command them to stop harming the humanoid races and work together to return to the dungeon as I create four new entrances to the dungeon outside Orario. One in all four directions.


    It should take a few weeks for the surface to be free of monsters, so I disconnect myself from the world''s core and teleport to the mansion in my Familia compound.


    ''I really don''t like what she said about my soul. I''m going to have to look into that and soon.''

 Chapter 101 - A thousand apologies

    So, I may have slightly fu?k?d up.


    About a month ago, I made a survey where I asked your preference for the next world.


    The overwhelming majority chose The Vampire Diaries / The Originals.


    Now I''ve been watching all 5 seasons of The Originals twice over in preparation, but I can not for the life of me find a satisfying way to insert Fenris and Alice into the story.


    Usually, I watch a movie or a tv show and my imagination automatically inserts Fenris into it.


    But for some reason I just can''t do it with The Originals.


    I really have been trying but I''m afraid I''m going to have to disappoint you guys.


    I''m honestly a bit stuck. I really want to continue since I still have plans laid out for Fairy Tail and the finale in Marvel and DC. But first the soul problem must be fixed and Fenris was supposed to go to Avatar TLA for that but I don''t see the point anymore since Fenris can bend the elements with a mere thought.


    I''ve come up with a few other options though, among which Harry Potter is my favorite. It has been suggested to me a few times before and I''ve come up with multiple satisfying (to me) ideas.


    Anyway, I''m definitely NOT quitting, I''m just a little stuck.


    So yeah, there you go. Lemme know what you guys think. Maybe you''ve got a suggestion? Might bring me some inspiration, who knows.

 Chapter 102 - 102 Fusion and intrusion

    I remain seated in my room in the inn for hours on end as I continuously observe the Seireitei and specifically the Shinigami living there.


    I listen in on conversations and identify all the current Captains and the Lieutenants of the Gotei 13.


    Renji Abarai is Lieutenant of the 6th Division, meaning the plot has already started.


    As I keep spying on the entirety of Seireitei, I notice there''s a sort of palace floating high up in the sky, concealed by a dimensional barrier.


    ''Hmmm. I''ll have to actually enter Seireitei before I can see what''s going on in there. But that should be the Soul King Palace, the place that houses the God of this world.'' I think to myself.


    In the meantime, I have temporarily stopped my body from producing more aura and other forms of energy, and instead make it produce more magic and Reiryoku (Spirit Energy) until they''re equal to my aura, in quantity at least.


    As my body''s energy production is now completely focused on only these two energy forms, they are both increasing at tremendous rates, both in quality and quantity.


    By my current estimates, it will take a few hours before the quantity of my Magic is equal to my Aura, and perhaps a few days before my Spirit Energy reaches a similar level.


    I close my eyes and let my body do its work as I keep spying on the Shinigami.


    -----


    Exactly as I estimated, it only took four hours before my magic evened out with my aura. I then stopped my body''s production of magic and allowed it to focus solely on Spiritual Energy (Reiryoku).


    Once I''m ready to fuse all three energies into one, I quickly carve a few runes into the walls, the floor, and the ceiling, turning the room into a dimensional vacuum, preventing anyone from noticing what''s happening.


    Once I''m done, I let my Spiritual Energy and my Magic fuse as they seamlessly come together like magnets and slowly combine into one.


    After about twelve hours, the fusion is complete and I let my Spiritual Magic and Aura connect as my Aura starts to greedily absorb the new energy as it turns darker until it''s completely black with a blue glow.


    It takes less than an hour before my Aura has accomplished its task and I have access to my new enhanced Aura.


    I hold out my hand and pour a little bit into a ball as the whole room is immediately filled with a thick, powerful black energy.


    I quickly compress and solidify it, forming the ball I meant to make. As it solidifies, the black energy turns into a beautiful bright blue ball of solid energy.


    ''I need a little practice to control it. It''s at least twice as powerful as it was before.'' I think to myself as I start creating thousands of solid Aura constructs in various shapes and sizes around me.


    At first it''s all a mess, the shapes were inconsistent and it was hard to change it from its normal state into its solid form. But after a few hours of practice, I regain the same control over my Aura I had before.


    Now I hold out my hand again. This time I try a simple fire spell.


    *WHHOOOSH!*


    An enormous pilar of fire engulfs the entire room, burning the furniture to ashes.


    ''Oops, guess I should have used a water spell.''


    Once I have both the Magic and Aura aspects of the new energy under control, I decide I should probably learn how to use the Reiryoku aspect.


    ROB told me that attacks infused with Reiryoku will be able to affect me until my soul has been strengthened through prolonged exposure to my own Reiryoku.


    The constant anger from the Ghidorah''s should then stop trying to influence me as well, but for now I still feel every bit of it.


    I''ve found the location of Shin''o Academy within Seireitei. It is where Shinigami are trained before they can join one of the 13 Divisions.


    There''s a library inside that should have plenty of information on the Shinigami techniques, the ZanKenSoKi.


    Zanjutsu, sword fighting techniques for Zanpakuto.


    Hoho, high-speed fighting techniques based on Shunpo (flash-step).


    And lastly Kido, which allows a Shinigami to use spells.


    I could brute force my way in and take what I want or I could ask politely and then take what I want by force when they refuse. Or I could go in all sneaky-like and steal what I want.


    If I brute force my way in, there will be fighting, which I could use as an opportunity to study their techniques up-close.


    ''Choices, choices...''


    After a few minutes of carefully considering my options, I decide I want to learn as much as possible, but I don''t want to spend more time in this world than I have to.


    Besides, I could always come back if I want something.


    Having made my decision, I stand up from the floor, undo the dimensional vacuum seal and leave the room.


    I make my way down to the innkeeper and hand him all the money I took from the criminals. "Apologies for the damage young''un. This should more than make up for it." I say before I leave without awaiting a response.


    I make my way around Seireitei to the other side of the wall and stand at the section that is closest to the Shin''o Academy.


    I stand in front of it for a while until I give it a quick, casual punch with my fist clad in a thin, almost solid layer of enhanced Aura to test its strength.


    *BOOOM!*


    The dome barrier that covers the entirety of Seireitei shatters to pieces as a large hole is blown into the wall itself.


    My eyes glaze over in disbelief for a second as I take a close look at my fist.


    "Whoa. Am I just that strong, or is the wall weak?" I wonder out loud as people around me start running away.


    I walk through the hole and head towards the Shin''o Academy at a leisurely pace.


    -----


    In a traditional Japanese tea house, an elderly man with a bald head, long beard and long eyebrows is enjoying his tea, eyes closed, when just for a second an enormous amount of spiritual pressure bears down on the entirety of Seireitei.


    He opens both eyes, wider than usual. "Chojiro, go see what youngster has the gall to interrupt my tea time. Take a few other Lieutenants with you."


    "Yes, Eijisai-dono!" A man with short, silver-gray hair and a small black handlebar mustache says before he instantly disappears from sight.


    -----


    The moment the wall is broken, an emergency alert resounds throughout Seireitei immediately. "Urgent alert! Urgent alert! Intruders in Seireitei! All squads get into position!"


    Throughout Seireitei, all shinigami take defensive positions as instructed, except for the 11th Division, who all remain in their barracks.


    "No one interfere! I''m going to fight!" Their Captain shouts before he runs out of the barracks followed by a little girl with pink hair.


    "Ken-chan, did you feel that? This one''s strong!" The pink haired girl says gleefully as she jumps on the Captain''s shoulder.


    "Ah, even I noticed.. That''s why I wanna fight!" Her Captain responds with a savage grin on his face.

 Chapter 103 - 103 The Kido Corps and two Captains

    I make my way towards Shin''o Academy when a group of six Shinigami block my path.


    "Ryoka! Stop right there! Come with us peacefully and you won''t get hurt." A woman leading the group says as she firmly holds the grip of her sword, ready to draw it any second.


    Not willing to waste words on cannon fodder, I keep walking towards them.


    The woman draws her sword as she runs towards me while the others hold out their hands and start chanting a Kido spell.


    ""Disintegrate, you black dog of Rondanini! Look upon yourself with horror and tear out your own throat! Way of binding number 9, Horin!""


    All five Shinigami point their index and middle fingers on their right hand in my direction as orange tendrils shoot out towards me.


    The tendrils wrap around my arms, legs and one of them around my waist.


    "Interesting. So, you use magic to create solid constructs and then use those to bind someone and produce certain effects." I say out loud as I examine the tendril around my wrist.


    I feel them all tugging at me, so I''m sure that normally they would allow the caster to move their victim around as they please but these Shinigami lack the physical strength to do so to me.


    The female Shinigami gets close and raises her katana, ready to strike.


    I take a piece of the orange bindings in my hand and step forward as I slip past her, avoiding her sword while wrapping the binding around her neck.


    I kick the back of her knee, dropping her on her knees and hoist her up by the bindings, strangling her.


    "Squad Leader! Shit! Undo the spell, now!" One of the other shinigami yells.


    As I have her subdued anyway, I put my hand on her b?r? shoulder and look at her memories.


    ~I meticulously go over her memories of her learning about the ZanKenSoKi techniques in the Academy. After the Academy she joined the 10th Division under Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya, who she has a crush on and worked real hard to become a seated officer. Eventually she was promoted to the 8th seat and received the authority to form her own squad.~


    Once she''s lost consciousness, I drop her to the ground right as the bindings come undone.


    I then turn around and continue approaching the other Shinigami as they all back away nervously, sweat dropping with their swords drawn and pointed at me.


    I keep getting closer to them as the tension rises and their hearts beat faster and faster.


    Once I reach the T-junction myself, I simply turn right and keep going towards the Shin''o Academy.


    As I''m approaching the Academy, I feel a lot of activity in that direction. I turn the last corner as I''m met with the sight of dozens of Shinigami, all members of the Kido Corps.


    A man wearing a purple Haori, covering his regular Shinigami''s Shihakusho, steps forward, looking angry. "Ryoka! You destroyed the barrier surrounding Seireitei! The greatest achievement of the Kido Corps reduced to nothing with a fist. You have shamed us. To regain our honor we must destroy you!"


    The Captain of the Kido Corps holds out his hand towards me and starts focusing an incredible amount of Spiritual Energy in his hand. "Way of Destruction Number 88: Flying Dragon Strike! Heaven Shaking Lightning Cannon!"


    The moment he''s done chanting the name of the Kido Spell, an insanely large beam of dozens of condensed blue lightning strikes fires at me.


    I immediately create a reflective shield from an advanced Kido spell I saw in the woman''s memories.


    I create the shield at an angle to avoid reflecting the spell back at the group of Shinigami, since I didn''t come here to comit mass murder. The lightning blast, instead, bounces off the shield and is redirected into the sky.


    A lot of the Shinigami immediately look nervous, realizing the Ryoka before them could have just killed most of them. Even the Captain himself looks quite shocked at the skillful display of a rank 92 Barrier spell.


    "I''ll just have to crush you with my strongest Kido! Keep him busy!" The Captain says as he starts chanting an incantation. "Seeping crest of corruption..."


    Immediately the other members of the Kido Corps start hurling Bakudo (Way of Binding) and Hado (Way of Destruction) spells at me.


    "...Arrogant vessel of madness!..."


    In my right hand I create a sword made of solid Aura that causes an enormous downpour of Reiatsu that is felt throughout Seireitei.


    And in my left, I create a rectangular shield large enough to cover me entirely.


    "...Deny the seething urge!..."


    Together they cause enough Spiritual Pressure (Reiatsu) to knock out the less experienced Shinigami around.


    "...Stun and flicker!..."


    As tendrils of solid energy attempt to constrict me and barriers attempt to imprison me, I cut through them with the sword.


    "...Disrupt sleep, crawling queen of iron!..."


    "...Eternally self-destructing doll of mud, unite and repulse!..."


    All the while learning more about the way they utilize their Kido spells, while the Captain is covered in a black and purple aura and the skies turn darker as he wraps up the incantation.


    "...Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!..."


    As I see an opening between the continuous barrage of spells, I swipe my sword through the air, launching a blast of pure black Reiatsu, much like Ichigo''s Getsuga Tenshou.


    The blast explodes in front of the group of Shinigami as they''re launched in all directions.


    "...Way of Destruction Number 90: Black Coffin!" The Kido Corps Captain yells, finalizing his spell.


    Immediately large, pitch-black walls rise from the ground surrounding me as the gravity within increases tremendously by the second.


    ''Wow, this really is a powerful spell. It copies the effects of a black hole. A few alterations and I might actually be able to use it to create a miniature black hole.


    Unfortunately whoever made this spell doesn''t understand the interactions between gravity, space and time, otherwise I might have been in trouble.'' I think to myself as I examine the coffin surrounding me as it closes up.


    Outside the enormous coffin, reaching over ten meters tall and four meters wide and long, Shinigami get up from the ground as they look upon their Captain''s work with pride. "You did it, Captain! The Ryoka is gone!"


    But as some of the Shinigami look to their Captain, they see him trembling and sweating, eyes wide in fear as he looks at the Black Coffin.


    Cracks have appeared all across it as bright blue light shines through from inside. Suddenly the light fades and the next second, the Coffin shatters to pieces, revealing the Ryoka standing there, completely unharmed.


    Suddenly the Ryoka disappears from sight and reappears with his hand firmly latched to the Captain''s face, dangling him in the air.


    *BOOM!*


    The Captain raises one of his hands right in front of the Ryoka''s face and uses an explosive Kido spell.


    As the dust settles, the Ryoka is still completely unharmed, but the Captain is in rough shape as most of his arm was blown off, along with most of his torso.


    "Idiot." The Ryoka mumbles before he points his index finger at the Captain''s ?h?st. The tip of his finger starts shining a beautiful golden light.


    Thinking he''s killing the Captain, some of the Shinigami run towards them, only to be repelled by a condensed pulse of Reiatsu.


    As the golden light washes over the Captain''s body, it starts repairing the damage and even regenerates the lost arm.


    The Ryoka lays the Captain on the ground and looks around at the Shinigami. Most of them lying on the ground, some unconscious, as they watch his every move in trepidation.


    As no one attacks him anymore, he casually continues walking inside the Shin''o Academy.


    The Shinigami who are left standing all start helping those on the ground, especially the Captain as the golden light still surrounds his body while it heals his wounds.


    After about a minute, three men appear suddenly. Two of whom, are wearing a white Captain''s Haori. Captain Zaraki Kenpachi, accompanied by his Lieutenant, Yachiru Kusajishi. And Chojiro Sasakibe, the Lieutenant of the 1st Division, under the Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13.


    The other Captain is a short, young man, about 1,55 meters tall. He''s got short, spiky, white hair.


    He''s accompanied by a tall woman with long, wavy blonde hair and abnormally large br??sts.


    "What the hell happened here?" The short Captain asks as he looks at one of the older Kido Corps Shinigami who''s wearing a Lieutenants Badge.


    "Captain Hitsugaya! We tried to apprehend the Ryoka, but we failed." The Corps Lieutenant says dejectedly.


    "How many casualties?" Lieutenant Chojiro asks.


    "Well, none actually."


    "What?! He defeated the entire Kido Corps single-handedly without killing anyone? What about him?" Lieutenant Chojiro asks, gesturing towards the Captain of the Kido Corps who''s mostly healed but still looks quite terrible due to his tattered and bloody clothes.


    "The Captain tried to kill himself along with the Ryoka, but he was entirely unharmed and immediately healed the Captain with a strange golden light." The Kido Lieutenant explains.


    "He healed his enemy?" Lieutenant Chojiro asks to no one in particular as he starts pondering the implications.


    "Captain Hitsugaya!" A woman, accompanied by five men, yells out as she''s running towards the boyish looking Captain.


    "Mitsuki, you look terrible." The Captain says, looking at her.


    *BOOF!*


    "Ow! Matsumoto, why?!" Hitsugaya says, rubbing his head after his Lieutenant knocks him over the head.


    "You can''t say that to a girl." Lieutenant Rangiku Matsumoto says angrily.


    "The C-Captain thinks *sniff* I l-look terrible..." The young Shinigami woman says softly as she''s drawing circles on the floor with her finger.


    "I meant your neck. It''s all blue, like it''s bruised. What happened?" Captain Hitsugaya asks her.


    "Me and my squad faced the Ryoka first. I told him to surrender but he refused, so we attacked." Mitsuki starts explaining immediately. "My men tried to restrain him with Binding spell number nine, Horin.


    He then looked at the tendrils in fascination and remarked how interesting it is that we use ''magic'' to create solid constructs and then give those constructs special effects.


    My men were unable to restrain him and he instead used the Kido spell to his own advantage by avoiding my sword strike and strangling me with one of the tendrils until I was unconscious."


    "Thank you for the detailed report as always, Mitsuki. Have yourself checked by someone from the fourth Division and then return to the barracks." Captain Hitsugaya says.


    "Yes Captain!" Mitsuki says, before running off with her squad.


    "Captain, there''s something weird about her report just now." The Kido Lieutenant says, getting everyone''s attention. "From her report it seems the Ryoka had never seen Kido spells before, but at the start of the fight here, he used a Rank 92 Reflection Barrier without incantation and also used brute force to break out of a Rank 90 Black Coffin."


    "What?! That''s not possible!" Lieutenant Rangiku says as they all look quite shocked.


    "Hahaha! I really wanna fight this guy now! Oi, kid, don''t interrupt or I''ll cut you up." Zaraki says, smiling as pure blood ?ust practically oozes out of him.


    "Hmm? I''m going to do my job and arrest this Ryoka. I don''t care about your fight or whatever." Captain Hitsugaya answers.


    "Hoh, look at this. Two Captains and three Lieutenants just for me? Must be christmas.." Everyone looks towards the Academy entrance as the Ryoka casually appears, carrying a short, Greek Xiphos sword that is entirely black, except for the silver edges.

 Chapter 104 - 104 A new Zanpakuto and fighting Zaraki Kenpachi

    As the walls of the Black Coffin surround me and the gravity increases exponentially by the second, I spread out my Aura and learn as much as I can about this Kido spell.


    The sheer pressure of my Aura causes cracks to form all across the Coffin''s walls.


    Once I''m done, I retract my aura and I shatter the walls with a casual swipe of my arm.


    I immediately run, causing me to disappear and then reappear in front of the Captain of the Kido Corps. I latch my hand over his face and lift him off the ground as I go through his memories and learn the finer intricacies of Kido, along with more in depth knowledge on the other ZanKenSoKi techniques.


    The hand to hand combat, in the higher levels, is mostly oriented around using excessive physical strength more efficiently, which is very useful to me.


    I also learn more about Shunpo (flash step), which is an extremely cool and useful technique that allows its user to move faster than the eye can see, making it appear like teleportation, which I have incidentally already done numerous times through sheer overwhelming speed.


    But now that I have this technique, I can even do it to someone who has the same physical limits as myself, which is pretty awesome..


    And finally, I also learn some decent Zanjutsu techniques. Even though this guy was terrible with a sword and really only had some talent for hand to hand combat and an incredible aptitude for Kido.


    If I want to learn more, I guess I''ll just have to observe some Captains during a fight and then subdue them to view their memories.


    While watching the final memories I was interested in, I fail to notice the Captain''s hand raised and pointed at my face point-blank.


    I only notice when a decent amount of Spiritual Energy gathers in front of my face and it ignites into an explosive Kido spell.


    I remain entirely unharmed, but quickly notice the Captain''s terrible condition.


    "Idiot." I mumble under my breath before I raise my index finger and point it at the Captain''s ?h?st.


    I then use a healing light to heal him while his subordinates ?ssume the worst and attack me from all directions.


    I quickly release a tiny bit of my Reiatsu (Spiritual Force), in a concentrated blast around me, pushing the Shinigami back.


    As the Captain is now slowly healing from his injuries, I make sure he won''t wake until he''s healed to avoid an incredible amount of pain and lay him down on the ground.


    Done with the Shinigami, I walk inside the Academy and make a beeline straight for the library, where I immediately spread a very thin layer of Aura to cover every book and scroll as I devour them all, obtaining the knowledge contained within.


    I then walk to the principal''s office, where the empty Asauchi are being kept in a safe, until the new students arrive in a few weeks.


    I easily break open the safe and take out a few generic looking katanas.


    I use my divinity of the Forge to take one of them apart and reduce it to its base components.


    All that remains is a piece of metal infused with Spiritual Energy and an empty spirit. Empty, in the sense that it has no physical form, experiences and no personality traits whatsoever, almost like a newborn.


    So, only when a Shinigami wields their newly obtained Asauchi, does the Spirit begin to take shape, learn and experience. Over time, it then takes on certain traits of its master and develops a few of its own, forming a full-fledged Zanpakuto Spirit.


    ''Hmmm, but what about Ichigo? In his case... aargh! Let''s forget about that. If I go down that particular rabbit hole, I''d be explaining and rationalizing everything I know to myself for months, before I come to the simple conclusion that Ichigo just doesn''t make any sense.''


    Done examining the empty Spirit, I then focus on the metal infused with Spiritual Energy. I quickly figure out that it''s mostly essential to infuse the metal with Reiryoku during the forging process, but it also grants its creator, Oetsu Nimaiya, the ability to always know exactly where it is and what it''s being used for.


    I then have Genesis devour two of them while I do the same.


    I Immediately gain all information about Zanpakuto. Their limits, their nigh unlimited potential, the methods to create amd maintain them and more.


    I then have Genesis create a slab of Aegis, which I infuse with my Reiryoku. I then create an empty spirit and have Genesis make me my own Asauchi.


    Left in front of me on the desk is a black Xiphos sword. A Greek, double-edged, single-handed short sword. The blade itself is only about 40 centimeters long, which was the preferred size for Spartans.


    I grab the sword handle and immediately channel some Reiatsu into the blade, which quickly forms a connection and establishes me as its owner.


    ''I''m not going to rush this. I should just have a fight or two with the Asauchi, before I ask it for its name and unleash its Shikai.'' I think to myself as I walk out of the Academy, where I notice a few familiar faces from the Anime.


    Zaraki Kenpachi, the violent, battle hungry Captain of the 11th Division and his Lieutenant, the cute little Yachiru Kusajishi.


    Then there''s Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya of the 10th Division. The youngest Captain in the history of the Seireitei, with his Lieutenant, Rangiku Matsumoto.


    And last, but not least, Sasakibe Chojiro, the Lieutenant of the 1st Division. A loyal follower of the Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto.


    "Hoh, look at this. Two Captains and three Lieutenants just for me? Must be christmas." I say as I walk out of the Academy, sword in hand.


    I take a closer look at all these ''bigshots'' one by one, trying to sense their Reiryoku, using my own.


    I quickly deem Rangiku Matsumoto to be no threat whatsoever. I then focus on Chojiro Sasakibe and notice the sheer amount and quality of his Reiryoku is at least triple that of Rangiku.


    ''How in the hell did Ichigo knock him out with one punch? That''s some special kind of bullshit right there.''


    I then focus on the last Lieutenant present, Yachiru Kusajishi, the little girl with pink hair who always sticks close to Zaraki Kenpachi.


    I notice something off about her as I almost immediately notice the link between her and her Captain. ''She must be Zaraki''s true Zanpakuto Spirit.''


    ''I remember Zaraki choosing to hold himself back, because he found out he was the strongest already when he was younger. He even went so far as to not learn his Zanpakuto''s name, so that he could become stronger fighting others.


    His Zanpakuto Spirit must have manifested itself in physical form to help him and not be trapped alone inside Zaraki''s inner world forever.''


    While I''m having my internal monologue, I fail to notice Yachiru squirming uncomfortably as I stare at her. "...E-Ecchi."


    "Haha, you''re a funny kid. But I''m happily married." I say right before an immense amount of Reiatsu weighs down on me, coming from one of the three strongest men in the Gotei 13, Zaraki Kenpachi.


    I start walking towards him, while I wave my left hand to the left and then to the right, telekinetically pushing the other Shinigami away from Zaraki.


    I then hold my hand down, palm facing up and as I raise my hand, a large dome barrier surrounds me and Zaraki.


    "T-That''s not possible! He did it single-handedly! We needed twenty Kido Corps members working together to make and maintain this!" The Kido Corps Lieutenant yells out fearfully as he gets up off the ground.


    "Isn''t that...?" Captain Hitsugaya starts wondering out loud.


    "It''s a copy of the barrier that surrounded Seireitei!" The Kido Lieutenant answers.


    "Hahaha! You trapped yourself in here with me, why?" Zaraki asks with a savage grin on his face as he continuously releases waves of bloodlust and Reiatsu.


    "Nah, you got it all wrong. You''re trapped in here with me.


    I made a few alterations to this barrier spell. Granted, it''s not powerful enough to keep all the Captains out forever, but it should hold long enough for us to enjoy a nice, long, uninterrupted battle.


    Oh, and a word of advice? Take off the eye-patch and use both hands. If you don''t, I can''t guarantee you''ll live." I say, right before I unleash a bit of my own Reiatsu, creating the image of a blue, snarling wolf head behind me.


    Feeling the pressure, Zaraki''s grin turns into a full on smile as he immediately takes off his eye-patch, unleashing his Reiatsu, creating the image of a yellow skull behind him.


    *CLANG!*


    We both disappear from our positions as we meet in the middle, his Zanpakuto clashing with my Asauchi.


    The impact creates an incredible shockwave, rustling up a lot of dust.


    As the air clears, I''m still standing in the center of the field, while Zaraki is lying against the barrier with his Zanpakuto cut in two and a large cut across his left shoulder, all the way across his torso down to his hip.


    Captain Hitsugaya looks at me intently with scrunched eyebrows while his Lieutenant looks at Zaraki, shocked at his sudden loss. "That was incredible." She says as she then focuses on me.


    "I must report this to the Captain-Commander." Chojiro Sasakibe says before he uses a communication type Bakudo Kido spell.


    "I told you to use two hands. You really should''ve listened." I say just as Zaraki loses consciousness.


    I walk up to him, get down on one knee and put my hand on his shoulder. I quickly find out he doesn''t know anything I didn''t already know. I then use a quick pulse of healing light to stop him from dying.


    I grab his Zanpakuto by the handle and hold out my other hand, telekinetically summoning the broken piece of the blade. I put it together and use a healing pulse to fix the sword.


    I hold on to the sword for a second or two before looking to Yachiru with a knowing smile as I just confirmed my suspicion.


    I lower the barrier, allowing Yachiru to approach her Captain. "Take care of him, Nozarashi." I say, throwing the sword to her.


    "Thank you. Although it was short, I''m sure Ken-chan enjoyed the fight very much." She says, looking at Zaraki''s unconscious face as he''s still smiling.


    I stand up and look around as a few more Captains have appeared, two of whom I''m especially interested in. Sosuke Aizen, current Captain of the 5th Division and future traitor. And then there''s the main man himself, Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto.

 Chapter 105 - After Bleach

    I''m sick, to such an extent that I can''t write properly, so this week I don''t think there will be a new chapter, unless I suddenly feel much better.


    So instead of writing, I''ve been planning the future Arcs for this story and I figured I might fill you guys in on what I''ve got planned.


    Do note that these are my current plans, they may still change, except for Marvel, that is and always has been my end goal for this story.


    Please leave a comment if you like these plans, or even if you don''t. I will take reader suggestions into account, but I won''t let them dictate the future of my story.


    After Bleach, Fenrir ends up in Pok¨¦mon due to... circumstances.


    Pok¨¦mon stay: Short, about 20 chapters, give or take.. (estimate based on current plans)


    After Pok¨¦mon, Fenrir goes to the Avatar world.


    Avatar stay: Medium long, no more than 40 chapters, give or take. (estimate based on current plans)


    After Avatar, Fenrir and Alice go to the Wizarding world.


    Harry Potter stay: Long, about 50 chapters, similar to Godzilla. (again, an estimate based on current plans)


    After the Wizarding World, Fenrir and Alice go to Fairy Tail.


    Fairy Tail stay: Long, similar to Harry Potter.


    After Fairy Tail, Fenrir and Alice go to Marvel.


    Marvel stay: Permanent, until the end of the book.

 Chapter 106 - 106 Fighting Yamamoto and a new world

    "All Things in the Universe, Turn to Ashes. Ryujin Jakka." Yamamoto says, activating his Zanpakuto''s Shikai. (first awakening/form)


    His sword is clad in fire as the temperature in the surroundings significantly increases and I''m ?ssaulted by an intensely hot and powerful Spiritual Pressure.


    "Chase the Moon. Hati." As I activate my own Shikai, my Greatsword turns into a dark blue and golden Glaive.


    The Sun suddenly disappears from the sky as it turns dark and the Moon takes its place in the sky. This phenomena is noticed throughout Soul Society, causing widespread fear and chaos.


    I can see everything that is touched by moonlight. I feel my influence over water everywhere, but especially focused on the oceans..


    Suddenly Captain-Commander Yamamoto disappears using Shunpo and reappears beside me as he slices his sword through empty space.


    Without hesitation, I spin around, burying my heel in his ?h?st, launching him back.


    Yamamoto, back where he started, stares at me with just the slightest hint of confusion as to what just happened.


    "Many animal species rely on the moon to navigate. Using and manipulating that same concept, Hati here can disorient my enemies." I say, holding up my Glaive.


    Yamamoto looks at my Glaive for a second and then looks at the Moon hanging in the sky, even though it''s noon.


    "Moon based powers? I''m not impressed." Yamamoto says before he drops his Captain''s Haori and the upper half of his Shihakusho, revealing his muscular physique.


    "Jokaku Enjo" (Fortress Blaze) Upon uttering the phrase, an enormous stream of fire launches from Yamamoto''s sword and surrounds me, trapping me in a sphere of fire.


    For about five seconds the temperature of the flames constantly increases until they reach the temperature of the Sun''s surface.


    After a few more seconds the flames die down, revealing me, completely unfazed and unharmed.


    "Hmm... maybe a little impressed." Yamamoto says before he holds his blade upside down and plunges it into the ground. "Ennetsu Jigoku" (Flames of Hell)


    Seven lines of fire spread from Yamamoto''s blade, along the ground, reaching towards me.


    "You''ve already tried burning me. It doesn''t work." I say before I raise my Glaive over my head. I channel a large amount of reiatsu through the Glaive as it creates a layer of water covering the blade.


    "Hydro Claw." I say as I swipe the Glaive downwards in Yamamoto''s direction, creating four blades of highly compressed water, cutting through everything in their path, including one of the flame pillars.


    As the blades reach Yamamoto, he Shunpo''s out of the way, just in time to avoid three of them. The last one cuts him across his left shoulder, down to his elbow.


    "Time to punish this youngster. Bankai: Zanka no Tachi." (Blade of Ember) Upon activation of his Bankai (second awakening), the temperature increases even further, causing the water in the atmosphere to evaporate.


    Yamamoto''s Zanpakuto, Ryujin Jakka, transforms into an old, scorched katana. Instead of being engulfed in flames, it absorbes all the flames it produced during the fight so far, trapping the heat inside. This raises the blade''s temperature to 15 million degrees Celsius, the temperature of the Sun''s core.


    Yamamoto''s body itself is now also covered in an armor of heat, reaching the same temperature as his blade.


    The combination of both these abilities ensure that anything Yamamoto attacks is completely eradicated from existence. And anything or anyone that tries to touch him meets the same fate.


    "Zanka no Tachi, Minami." (Blade of Ember, South.) After saying the name of the ability, Yamamoto plunges his blade into the ground again. This time producing a different effect.


    A large crevice opens up in the ground between us as scorched corpses rise from it. Every one of them, someone who fell to Yamamoto''s flames in the past.


    "Crescent Moon Blast." I swipe my Glaive horizontally, producing a blast of pure blue, ice-cold Reiatsu in the shape of a crescent moon.


    The further it travels, the bigger it becomes. When it reaches Yamamoto''s ash zombies, it cuts all of them in half and freezes them solid.


    As it''s about to reach Yamamoto himself, it burns into nothingness as if it reached an invisible barrier.


    "Impressive abilities. Maybe I should fight fire with fire. Chase the Sun, Sk?ll!" As I activate Sk?ll''s Shikai, the Glaive in my hand turns white.


    The sky immediately lights up as the Moon is replaced by the Sun.


    "No Zanpakuto can manipulate more than one element." Yamamoto says in an accusatory tone.


    "Who decided that? I will decide what my Zanpakuto can and cannot do. Your only job is to be cut down by it." I say, before I shunpo in front of Yamamoto and swipe my blade towards his neck.


    *CLANG!*


    Yamamoto blocks my Glaive, but my overpowering strength pushes his blade back and embeds Sk?ll in his shoulder, just below the neck. Immediately Sk?ll starts to greedily absorb the heat coming off his body.


    I raise my leg and kick Yamamoto in the ?h?st with a Spartan kick, launching him back and into the ground.


    "In Norse myth, Sk?ll was cursed by Odin to chase the Sun forever, until she would one day devour it. A creature that can devour a Sun, cannot be burnt by it. Your flames only strengthen her."


    "Hahaha!" Yamamoto starts laughing almost maniacally. "I lose. Stronger, faster, powerful Kido and my flames can''t burn you? There''s nothing I can do to you. If you were a Shinigami, I would''ve made you the new Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13 right now."


    Yamamoto seals his Bankai and his Zanpakuto reverts back to a generic katana before it''s sealed in his wooden cane again.


    I then seal my Shikai and my Zanpakuto reverts back to a beautiful single-handed greatsword.


    "Why are you here? You haven''t killed anyone other than Aizen and you showed us why you did that. Clearly you don''t actually mean to antagonize us, so what do you want?" Yamamoto asks.


    "I wanted to learn the ways of the Shinigami. And I have. Allow me to grant you a parting gift to thank you for all I''ve been taught." I say before I Shunpo in front of Yamamoto and grab his arm.


    I exchange his knowledge of all the Shinigami techniques for my knowledge of the future of this world.


    I show him what would come after Aizen''s fall if I hadn''t just killed him. The Fullbringers, who wish to rob the Shinigami of their powers. The Zanpakuto rebellion, led by the Zanpakuto Spirit Muramasa. And last, but most dangerous, Yhwach and his Wandenreich and Sternritter Quincy''s.


    "Prepare as best you can. I advise you to help the boy, Ichigo Kurosaki, to achieve his full potential. Goodbye Yamamoto, and good luck." I say before I snap my fingers and all the buildings that were destroyed in the fight just start to reassemble and all the damage is repaired.


    I make my way through my realm as I''m greeted politely by the people who still live in the warships we brought from the Doom world for now.


    I make my way to the portal and step through.


    Immediately I hear wings fluttering as Alice comes flying towards me as a swarm of bats. The bats all fuse together, forming my wife, who looks... angry?


    ''Oh shit. I didn''t create a portal with my claws so I didn''t go back to the moment I left.''


    "So, how long was I...?" I start, a little nervously.


    "Two days! Without so much as a whisper of where you went or how long you''d be gone." Alice says, unamused.


    "Okay, I see. That''s pretty bad. But... it wasn''t entirely my choice. I had to put my mind right."


    "You finally fixed your anger issues?" Alice asks, now suddenly cheerful.


    "Yes, but I also know how my mind was corrupted. I have permanently fixed the symptoms, now I still have to fix the underlying cause."


    "And when you''ve done that we can travel together like we planned, right?" Alice asks, smiling brightly at the prospect.


    "Exactly."


    "Then what are you standing here for? Go! Fix it." Alice says, while shooing me back through the portal.


    "I''ve had a long day of fighting dangerous foes with my life on the line. I thought I might spend some time with my wife and children."


    "Life on the line...? Please. You probably said Boo! and they all fell on their ?sses." Alice says, jokingly.


    "Haha, that''s a more apt description than you might think, actually.


    Alright, I''ll go. I''ll be back soon." I say before I step back through the portal and raise my claws in the air.


    "Alright Rob, send me wherever you think I should go." I say, before I swipe my claws through the air, creating another portal.


    Just like previous times, I''m launched through the void between the Multiverses, where every star in sight represents a different Multiverse.


    I quickly reach one where I can feel a significantly vast amount of magic, despite the fact I''m not even there yet.


    "Gryffindor!"


    Right in front of me, an eleven year old, bespectacled boy is sitting on a chair, wearing an old, pointy hat as he stares at me, fearfully.


    My sudden appearance from a portal causes quite a ruckus among the rows of children sitting behind me. As well as the teachers sitting behind the boy, some of whom have their wands pointed at me.


    I''m in the Wizarding World. Right in the middle of the sorting ceremony. And judging by the boy who''s sitting before me, getting sorted into Gryffindor, I''m here in Harry Potter''s first year.

 Chapter 107 - 107 Pillaging Hogwarts and meeting a firebird

    Harry Potter sits before me on a chair, wearing the sorting hat, which just sorted Harry into Gryffindor House.


    Behind him, most professors are standing, pointing their wands out towards me. While McGonagall stands beside me, with her wand almost pressed to my cheek.


    "Who are you? How did you get here?" McGonagall asks as I ignore her.


    ''Really Rob? You couldn''t have dropped me off in the Forbidden Forest?''


    I look around, carefully, and notice the only one with a clean shot is McGonagall. The others can''t fire a spell without risking hitting the children behind me.


    Before one of them decides to risk it, I spread my aura through the hall in a very thick layer, ensuring no one can move an inch. To them it feels like they''re trapped in an incredibly viscous liquid, like quicksand.


    Having neutralized every threat in the room, I take a good look at the young boy sitting before me.


    I brush the hair off his forehead, revealing his scar.


    As my hand brushes across his forehead, some of Harry''s more powerful memories enter my mind.


    The abuse, both verbally and physical, the frequent bouts of starvation, and the general sadness of never having any friends.


    ''I don''t care what the reason is, there''s no excuse to leave a child in a situation like this.''


    I then take a closer look at the scar and notice a darkness that has no business being anywhere near a kid.


    ''It really is a dark, ugly parasite. I really shouldn''t mess around with other souls given how I can''t even fix my own yet, but this ''Horcrux'' I can definitely extract using Shinigami methods.''


    I unsheathe my Zanpakuto but notice Harry is terrified.


    "Calm down boy, I''m not going to hurt you." I say, before I raise my sword with the tip aimed at Harry''s scar.


    I carefully shove the sword through Harry''s head, seperating the Horcrux from his soul.


    *GRAAAH!!*


    A cloud of black smoke flies out of Harry''s head with Voldemort''s face visible within.


    With one swing of my sword, I cut it to pieces.


    Using my connection to my Aura, I read the memories of every teacher present, including Dumbledore.


    ''Whoa, that''s a lot of information.'' I think to myself as I go over the magic in my head and add it to my previous knowledge.


    I then move on to Quirinus Quirrell and telekinetically take off his turban while I take back my Aura just enough to allow him to talk.


    I turn him around, revealing Voldemort''s face.


    "You must be Voldemort."


    "Who are you?" Voldemort answers in a weak whisper.


    "Fenrir." I say, before I slash my sword through Quirrell''s head, severing Voldemort''s parasitic connection to him.


    Immediately, Voldemort''s soul explodes forth from Quirrell in black smoke as he intends to escape through the windows behind him.


    With that taken care of, I walk in front of Albus Dumbledore.


    "Resigning to fate is one thing, but preparing children to make them fight your battles? That''s just despicable. Do better, or I''ll have to do something about it." I say as I spread my Aura throughout the rest of the castle.


    I teleport to the library and devour every single book, tome, grimoire and scroll.


    I then teleport again and do the same in Dumbledore''s office.


    Sensing a powerful lifeforce behind me, I turn around and see a red and orange Harpy Eagle.


    "You''re not a real Phoenix."


    "Kaw? Kaw? Kaaw!" (Yeah? What do you know? Stupid wizard!)


    "Kaw kaw kaw." (I swear these wizards are getting dumber by the generation. I can''t wait until the old man is dead. I''ll finally be free.)


    "What do you mean you''ll ''finally be free''?"


    "Kaw ka... KAAW?!" (I''ve been serving Dumbledore and his ancestors for almost a thousand ye... YOU UNDERSTAND ME?!)


    "Dumbledore doesn''t know anything about that. Why are you serving him? You clearly don''t want to."


    "Kaw, kaw, kaw." (His ancestor, Morgan le Fay, used a summoning and binding ritual to bind me to her bloodline.)


    "Dumbledore is a descendant of Morgan le Fay? A dark sorceress?"


    "Kaw kaw kaw" (Yes, he is. Thankfully he''s not dark, I hated serving dark wizards. Dumbledore''s just incompetent and stupid.)


    "Yeah, that I noticed. So, if you are a real Phoenix, how come you can''t just burn away this binding ritual?"


    "Kaw, kaw. Kaw? (It was tailor-made for a Phoenix, you can''t just burn it away. Who are you anyway?)


    "Fenrir, God of Beasts and Monsters." The moment I reveal my status, my Aura temporarily becomes brighter and stronger, announcing my presence to all Beasts and Monsters around the world.


    "Kaw, kaw." (Apologies my Lord, I did not realize I was basking in your glorious presence.) Fawkes says as he lowers his head.


    "Okay, let''s dial down the ?ss-kissing pal. I''ll help you out, just don''t do that again." I say before I hold out my hand towards him and conjure a bowl of water in front of him.


    "Kaw?" (What''s this?)


    "Dissolving potion. It dissolves any magic that was placed on you by someone else. Drink it."


    Fawkes carefully lowers his beak into the bowl and starts drinking.


    A few moments later, fire spreads throughout his feathers and his eyes. He spreads his wings and rises into the air as his feathers change into a darker shade of bright red and his body grows to twice its former size.


    "Nice. Now you look like a proper majestic Phoenix."


    "Kraw! Kraw." (Thank you! If you''d be so kind, it would be an honor to serve someone who is actually worthy.)


    "Pleasure working with you, Fawkes."


    "Kraw." (That''s just what the old man called me. You should call me something else.)


    "... Flayme." I say after pondering.


    "Kraw. Kraw." (Flayme. I like it.)


    "Alright, let''s get out of this castle. I''ve already taken every teacher''s private collection, so I''ve got what I want." I say as Flayme flies over to me and sits on my shoulder.


    We teleport out of the castle while I replace all the books I devoured with exact copies.


    We then reappear on a mountain outside Hogwarts castle.


    I immediately sit down, close my eyes and organize and take in all the knowledge I just obtained.


    After about a few seconds, I open my eyes and get a grin on my face. "I know what to do.


    But these wizards are really stupid. The only person who''s come up with some decent new spells in the last century is Snape.


    They''ve lost a spark of passion and wonder in magic. And the wars haven''t exactly helped with that.


    It''s such a shame. As a God of Magic, among many other things, I can only shake my head.


    Oh well, time to fix a problem that''s been bugging me for a while."


    I close my eyes again and point my index finger to my own ?h?st.


    "Avada Kedavra!" As I fire the spell, fueled by every ounce of magic I possess at myself, an incredibly bright, green light rushes through my hand, into my ?h?st and forcefully severs my soul from my body, while the golden chains ensure my body retains consciousness


    I stand up, snap open my claws and start slashing away at the dark monstrosity before me.


    With every swipe of my claws, another creature is separated from my soul, before they turn into light particles and enter the black, bulbous mass again, now finally properly ?ssimilated into the soul underneath the dark, gooey substance.


    ''I''ve devoured billions of creatures. This will take a while..'' I think to myself as I keep slashing.

 Chapter 108 - 108 Eating lunch and fixing curses

    After three days of continuously swiping my claws, I finally see a bright, golden glow beneath the black, gooey substance.


    After another day, I finally reach the final layer of creatures.


    I slash once more as suddenly a bright, gold light escapes and shines like a beam towards a large boulder close by, melting it in an instant.


    I shove my hand into the gap in the black goo and pull out my soul. Immediately, all the remaining creatures ?ssimilate into it.


    I then bite into my own soul and devour it whole as I lose consciousness.


    -----


    Far out into the void, beyond the Multiverses, at the edge of the Omniverse, Rob sits on a throne, larger than an entire Multiverse.


    His eyes shine golden as he looks into the distance, watching as Fenrir devours his own soul.


    Rob gains a soft smile. "Well done. Now you''re ready to go where you please, kid. You''ll get no more help from me until you''re ready to start training to take my place.


    Always remember kid, your future is yours and no one else''s. You decide your path. That is the only way to reach me." Rob says, before he closes his eyes. When he opens them again, the golden glow is gone and he regains his stoic expression.


    "Hello my sons. What do you want?" Rob says, looking to the ground, just before his feet, where two men are standing.


    One of them is a bit plump. He wears a suit, bowl hat, carries an umbrella and has a spruce moustache.


    "This has gone on long enough, Father. The Gods want to know your intentions with this... beast of yours. They''re afraid you''re grooming him to take your place." The plump man says in a thick british accent.


    "They''ve accepted the status quo as it is because you are not an interventionist. But he is. He has thrown the power balance into disarray for every Multiverse he has visited so far." The elderly man says.


    "They''ve ''accepted'' the status quo, because there is nothing else they can do. You two may call yourselves The Presence or The Source and The One Above All, but do remember that I AM THE SOURCE! The source of all that exists. I AM THE ONE ABOVE ALL! Standing above all who roam my Omniverse!


    And that ''Beast'' will not be touched by any of you unless he comes to your Multiverse. And even then there will be no direct intervention! You may scheme and manipulate all you want, but none of you are to harm him unless he comes to you.


    Now leave before you sour my good mood any further."


    The Presence and The One Above All both leave immediately, not wanting to piss off their father.


    "Do you think they''ll all heed his warning?" The Presence asks.


    "Most of them, sure. But we both know there''s a few of them who feel threatened by Fenrir''s very existence. They''ll probably try something stupid." The One Above All responds before they look at each other.


    ""Ankhseram."" They say at the same time.


    "Haha, yeah, he''ll definitely try something." The Presence says. "What about you?"


    "The Living Tribunal might come after him at some point if he becomes too much, but when he comes to my ''verse I think I''ll just wait and see." The One Above All says. "And you?"


    "When he comes to DC, I won''t be the one he needs to worry about. The Old Gods, Darkseid, Trigon, Perpetua. They''ll all be aware of him the moment he sets foot in my Multiverse. He''ll have his hands full when he comes." The Presence answers. "One thing''s for sure, fun times are ahead."


    "Fun times indeed, brother." The One Above All says before they both dissipate into nothing.


    -----


    "Well done. Now you''re ready to go where you please, kid. You''ll get no more help from me until you''re ready to start training to take my place.


    Always remember kid, your future is yours and no one else''s. You decide your path. That is the only way to reach me."


    Rob''s voice resounds through my mind as I wake up and look around. The mountain I was standing on is entirely gone.


    I''m lying at the bottom of a crater. It''s like an enormous meteor made impact right here.


    I stand up and as I intend to levitate and fly out of the crater, I instantly shoot into the air and come to a halt near the sun.


    ''So that''s what that golden energy was. All this time my constant growth was held back and now that the blockage has been cleared I have access to all the strength, speed and energy I''m supposed to have.''


    I fly over towards Saturn and land on one of its 82 moons. I pick up a small rock and casually flick it at a mountain, smashing it apart.


    After a few days of testing the limits of my strength and speed by using magic, and learning to control it, I seal it, limiting myself to my former strength and speed. I then do the same with my energy levels.


    I then get down and jump as hard as I can, launching myself back towards Earth.


    Without the excessive speed, this time it takes me almost a day to get back.


    Hovering about ten kilometers above Scotland, I notice a lot of activity around the mountain I destroyed as Aurors seem to be investigating the place.


    *Foosh!*


    Suddenly Flayme appears in front of me from a ball of fire.


    "Kaw?" (Where''d you go?)


    "Saturn, I had to get used to some changes. Stick close to me for now, I''m about to devour one specimen of every species of animal, beast and monster in the world." I say before I release my Aura in a powerful burst, spreading throughout the world.


    This time I properly devour them, both body and soul, ensuring there will be no more blockages from now on.


    Every species of dragon, a Phoenix, Thunderbird, Nundu, Dementor, even a Goblin and a house Elf, not to mention a Lethifold and so much more.


    I then summon a Lethifold from The Philippines that was about to kill a kid and wear it like a cloak.


    "Aww, you poor, loveable misunderstood creatures." I say as I pet the Lethifold, comforting it.


    "Kaw?! Kaw! Kaw!" (What are you doing?! That''s a Lethifold! Take it off, kill it!)


    "No. They''re adorable. They have the minds of little puppies. They want nothing more than to make friends and be worn, but they don''t understand what they are, so they accidentally kill the people they try to befriend, causing them extreme sadness.


    When this keeps happening, all the hope and love they carry eventually turns into a dark and bitter hatred towards the ones who keep rejecting them. They then take one last prey and instead of killing them completely, they turn that person into a Dementor. And that''s how Dementors come to be."


    The Lethifold, feeling happy, hugs me tight and snug and goes to sleep, turning my new cloak from a dark shadow draped around me to a more normal looking cloak.


    "See? It''s perfectly fine.


    Flayme, I noticed that other than you, there are only about two dozen Phoenixes left in the world, so I''m not going to take you with me to other worlds. You should go out there, enjoy your freedom. Maybe find yourself a nice Phoenix girl and raise a few chicks."


    Flayme looks at me for a few seconds, pondering his options, before he lowers his head and rises up into the clouds.


    "Kraaw!" (Thank you for everything!)


    As he disappears into a flash of fire, I keep my aura spread around the world. I lower down to a cliff, overlooking a large open field.


    I summon every single Werewolf in this world. Over 63.000 Werewolves appear before me all at once. People of every ethnicity among them.


    "What in Merlin''s beard? Where are we?" An English Witch asks as she looks around confused.


    "O que est¨¢ acontecendo? Onde estou?" Asks a Brazilian Wizard, looking equally confused.


    I turn into my own Werewolf form, standing two and a half meters tall.


    *ROOAARR!!*


    I roar just loud enough to push them all down and instill some fear into their inner wolves.


    Immediately a few of them try to disapparate. But they quickly notice they can''t, causing even more panick.


    "QUIET!" I say loudly, regaining everyone''s attention.


    "My name is Fenrir, God of Beasts and Monsters. I gather that to you, Lycanthropy is a sickness. An affliction you can''t get rid of, hindering you in most aspects of life, like finding jobs, lodging or even love.


    I can offer you two choices. Perfect control over your transformation, or a cure.


    But before you choose, you''ll spend six months as a real Werewolf."


    As I say that, I use my Aura to turn them all into my kind of Werewolf, giving them access to both a full wolf and bipedal wolf form along with a significant healing factor.


    "One last thing before I send you all back to where you came from." I say before I snap my fingers.


    A Werewolf suddenly appears next to me.


    "Fenrir Greyback. You have appropriated my name long enough. Time to die."


    "Wait, no!" He says before I snap my finger again.


    "Whaaaaagh! No! Please! It hurts!"


    He screams as he holds his hands infront of his face while they slowly turn to dust, followed by his arms and legs.


    Every part of his body turns to dust in order of importance, ensuring he remains alive to feel it as long as possible


    "YES! HAHA!"


    "SUFFER, YOU MONSTER!"


    "JUSTICE!"


    The people who were bitten by Greyback all start cheering and celebrating at his death.


    Looking out on the crowd, I also notice people looking angry, sad and some with apathy.


    I snap my fingers once more as every dark Wizard immediately suffers the same fate as Greyback, while everyone else disappears again, back to where they came from.


    A few minutes later, one Werewolf remains among about a dozen animals and about a hundred other people.


    I step forward, off the ledge and drop over fifty meters down, executing a perfect hero landing.


    "There are five families among you. Please come with your whole family when I call you.


    The Schuster family."


    About twenty people hesitantly approach me, following an elderly man who doesn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    One of the children among them, a little girl, looks very frail and sickly, clearly already affected by their family''s bloodcurse.


    I create small daggers of solid Aura, draw a little blood from all family members and form a ball of blood gathered in front of me.


    I then put my hand inside the sphere. As I pull it back out, everyone sees me grasping a green, metalic chain. The very light it eminates makes everyone around feel like vomiting.


    I yank it out, breaking the chain that represents the curse and immediately the little girl''s cheeks turn a healthier shade of pink.


    "Danke!" The old head of the family says.


    "Vielen dank!" The little girl says with a joyful smile on her face.


    "Gern geschehen." I say, returning a smile.


    "The Greengrass family."


    Again, people seem hesitant, but seeing what just happened they also look hopeful. Among them, too, a little girl looks clearly afflicted by the bloodcurse.


    I break their bloodcurse the same way I did the Schuster family''s curse, immediately clearing up Astoria''s face as she gains a healthy blush.


    I continue for every family present, before I send them all to their family homes.


    I then turn my attention to the thirteen animals. They all look hopeful, given what I''ve been doing for the others.


    A Crocodile, Bear, Hawk, Deer, Squirrel, Cow, Skunk, Pig, Lynx, Fox, Flamingo, Giraffe and a Python are all before me.


    "Hello ladies. As you might have guessed, you are all Maledictuses. And I''m about to cure you." I say before I raise an arm and cover them all in a bright light.


    As the light fades, thirteen women between twenty-five and thirty-five are standing before me, n?k?d.


    "Oops, haha." I laugh as I summon a cloak for each of them.


    "Uhm, excuse me." The last Werewolf says as he pries his eyes off the ladies with difficulty to ask me a question.


    "Yes?" I say, looking at him.


    "Could you maybe send me back too?" He asks.


    "No, Remus. We have some things to discuss." I say with increased intensity.. "Peter Pettigrew is alive."

 Chapter 109 - Not a chapter... yet

    I''m not dropping.


    I recently had surgery, and there were complications, so recovery is taking longer. I''m still writing, it''s just a lot slower for now.


    I understand the frustration to the slow updates, but I can''t magically speed up my recovery... I''m not actually Fenris.


    And even when I''m fully recovered, my life and circumstances don''t allow me to provide you guys with a stable release schedule.


    I try to release at least one chapter every week, but sometimes that doesn''t work out. If I could give you guys more, I would.


    The only thing I can promise you guys with absolute certainty, is that I WILL NOT STOP WRITING. I WILL finish this story.


    Never gonna give you up


    Never gonna let you down


    Never gonna run around and desert you


    Never gonna say goodbye


    Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you

 Chapter 110 - 110 A new Professor and new books

    It''s been a few months since I met with Cornelius.


    It''s Halloween at Hogwarts and everyone is eating dinner in the Great Hall.


    Dumbledore stands up from his chair to adress the students.


    "Good evening, children! As you all know, Professor Quirrell vacated his position as teacher of Defence Against the Dark Arts shortly after the sorting ceremony two months ago.


    But now I am happy to announce that a replacement has been found.


    Let us give a warm welcome to the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor Fenrir." Dumbledore says, introducing me as I am met with light applause.


    "Now, before the Halloween celebration starts, we must also welcome some new students." As Dumbledore says this, the doors open and a group of seven 11 year old girls walk in, followed by three 11 year old boys.


    Professor McGonagall walks up to the children, carrying a stool with the sorting hat placed on top.


    "When I call out your name, you will come forth, I will place the sorting hat on your head, and you will be sorted into your houses.


    Anakitty Cullen."


    As McGonagall calls out her name, Anakitty comes forward and has the sorting hat placed on her head.


    "Ravenclaw!"


    Everyone applauds, some more than others.


    "Yeah! Whoo! That''s my daughter! Haha!" I celebrate enthousiastically as Anakitty walks over to the Ravenclaw table with a red face from embarrassment.


    "Lagertha Cullen."


    "Ravenclaw!"


    "Yeah! Whoo! That''s also my daughter!" I celebrate again, causing her embarrassment as well.


    "Alice Cullen."


    "Ravenclaw!"


    "Yeah! Whoo! That''s my... uh, well that''s harder to explain, but well done honey!"


    "Falgar Cullen." McGonagall says, before she quickly reads through the whole list and looks at me weirdly. "Are they all your children?"


    "Pretty much. Except for Alice and Luna." I explain, before McGonagall places the sorting hat on Falgar''s head.


    "Gryffindor!"


    "Yeah! Whoo! That''s my boy!"


    "Dad! Shut up, you''re embarrassing us." Falgar says as he sits down at the Gryffindor table.


    "Two points from Gryffindor, for being rude to your old man."


    "What?! You can''t just.."


    "Yes I can. I''m a professor." I say smugly before turning to McGonagall. "Please continue."


    "Iris Cullen."


    "Hufflepuff!"


    "Yeah! Whoo! That''s my little girl!"


    "Yay! Thanks daddy! Mwah!" Iris says before she blows me a kiss and skips over to the Hufflepuff table.


    "Kwenthrith Cullen."


    "Slytherin!"


    "Yeah! Whoo! That''s my girl!" I yell, as Kwenthrith walks to the Slytherin table with a smile on her face, whispering. "Thanks dad."


    "You''re welcome sweetheart!" I yell, turning her face red from realising I heard her.


    "Luna Cullen."


    "Slytherin!"


    "Yeah! Whoo! Way to go Luna!"


    After that, Luna''s children, Duke and Beowulf were both placed in Gryffindor, while Athena and Twilight were placed in Hufflepuff.


    When the sorting is done, the feast begins. I enjoy watching the first years take a shot of jump scare water. It''s a beverage I invented. It''s a non-alcoholic version of gigglewater that causes a jump scare instead of laughter.


    "Aah! Phew, that scared me, hahaha!" Dumbledore laughs after he takes a sip himself.


    ----------


    The next day, Alice, Lagertha and Anakitty are on their way to classroom 3-C, to get their first lesson in Defence Against the Dark Arts.


    They''re early as no one else is even done with breakfast yet.


    "Mom?" Anakitty asks.


    "Yes Ana?"


    "I understand why he made us eleven year olds, but why you?" Anakitty asks.


    "Because he''s an ?ss." Alice says, making Ana and Lagertha giggle. "He wants us all to study this world''s magic, because apparently it makes for a good, well-rounded foundation to build your magic on." Alice explains.


    "He could''ve just made a grimoire for us, right?" Lagertha asks.


    "Yeah, that''s another reason why he''s an ?ss."


    "Ouch, that seems a bit harsh." I say, walking out of the classroom.


    "Hmph! I stand by my words. You turned your wife into an eleven year old child, you sick.."


    "Whoa, whoa! Wait a minute! It''s not like that. Grimoires are great for filling in gaps in your knowledge, but not so much for building a foundation of knowledge.


    This world''s magic is relatively easy to learn and yet, it is quite powerful and versatile. So, let''s get inside the classroom and start learning." I say before we walk into the classroom.


    They sit down in the front row and take out their book, The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble.


    I walk in front of their desks and take the books. "These books are hot, stinking cat dookie." I say before I burn them to cinders in a second.


    I wave my hand through the air, summoning new books on every desk. A Comprehensive Guide to Defence Against Dark Magic by Fenrir.


    "Take you a few hours to read, but half a decade to master. Only has seven chapters, one for every year at Hogwarts." I then summon two more books for every desk. A Comprehensive Guide to Defence Against Dark Creatures by Fenrir. And A Comprehensive Guide to Defence Against Dark Objects, obviously also written by me.


    Together, they''ll provide any Witch or Wizard the knowledge and skills necessary to become an Auror, let alone pass their O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s for the subject of DADA.


    At this point more students start to arrive in class, since there are only ten minutes left before class begins.


    Today I''m teaching all first years and second years students.


    First two hours for Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff first years, and then two hours for second years, followed by the same for the Gryffindor and Slytherin first and second years.


    "Good morning children. On your desk in front of you, you see three books. These are the books you''ll be primarily using in this class. I want you all to pass your copies of Quentin Trimble''s book to the front of the class."


    The children all do as I say and when I''ve got all the books in front of me, I burn them to cinders.


    "Hey! Those cost us all a Galleon each!" A Ravenclaw student says angrily.


    "Yes, but the three books in front of you are free of charge, and they''ll be used from years one through seven. So you''ll never have to buy another book for this class." I explain.


    "Let me explain how these books work. At certain points, you''ll notice a reference made to a certain chapter in another book. All these books can be found in the Hogwarts Library. I do NOT want you to read the whole book, just the chapters I refer to in my book.


    There aren''t enough copies of these books for everyone in the library, so I made this." I say as I walk over to a bookcase next to my desk.


    "It is magic. To summon a book, you must hold out your hand to the bookcase and say the title of the book you want, followed by the author''s name." I say before I demonstrate.


    I hold out my hand and say the title. "Spellman''s Syllabary by Rosana Amorim." As soon as I''ve said the name of the author, the book comes flying out of the bookcase, into my hand.


    "This is a book about Ancient Runes, a subject you may choose to take in your third year. The last two chapters are about defensive uses for runes. You''ll have to know them before Christmas break. Like I said before, I do NOT want you to study the entire book, ONLY the last two chapters. Get a copy of the book from the bookcase at the end of this class.


    Since it is now literally my job to teach you all how to defend yourselves in dangerous situations, I''ve convinced Dumbledore to set up a dueling class.


    Every day, after classes are over, there will be a compulsory dueling lesson. It''s only one hour. On Monday, the first years. On Tuesday, year two. On Wednesday year three and so on.


    These lessons will be taught by myself, Professor Flitwick and Professor Snape.


    Any questions?" I ask before almost everyone raises a hand.


    "Oh, boy. Yes, Mister Corner?" I say pointing to a boy sitting right in front of me.


    "Are you really a God like the Daily Prophet said?" He asks, looking excited.


    "Yes. Are there any questions about this class, or is everyone just curious about me?" I ask as everyone puts their hand down.


    "Good, I want you all to open the book A Comprehensive Guide to Defence Against Dark Magic and start reading until page twelve." I say as everyone opens their book and starts reading.


    It doesn''t take long before some students notice something odd. "Whoa, it''s like I''m not reading at all. I just look at the page and images and a voice appear in my mind, explaining everything."


    I smile as I see them excited about reading. I used David Attenborough''s voice. It''s like they''re listening to an audio book, while looking at a movie. Pretty much like a documentary.


    "Show off." Alice says.


    "That''s two points from Ravenclaw." I say, smiling at her.


    "What the hell?!"


    -----


    Later that day, after I''ve taught the Gryffindor and Slytherin first years, Harry, Ron and Hermione stay behind after class.


    "Can I help you three with something?" I ask.


    "We were wondering Professor, what did you do to Harry during the sorting ceremony?" Hermione asks.


    "I''ve been feeling loads better and I can actually sleep without nightmares now." Harry says, clearly happy about it.


    "That''s good to hear, Harry. I will tell you what I did, but I think your guardian should be there when I do. I''ll write to Sirius so he can come visit and we can talk about it. Sound good?" I say, before Harry nods happily.


    "Thank you Professor.." Harry says, and the three go on their way.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Sirius, Elves and Horcruxes

    It''s been a few days since I told Harry I''d tell him what I''d done. Today is Sunday and the family and I all had breakfast together. And now the children are all doing their homework.


    I look at Alice who''s sitting next to me in her ?du?t form and smile. "Shouldn''t you be doing your homework too? Hahaha."


    "Shut up!" Alice says playfully as she punches me on the shoulder with enough force to decapitate a human.


    I used runes to expand my office and connect it to a living room, a bedroom, a bathroom and a dining room.


    As soon as one of my family members walks from my office into the living room, they turn back to their true age. Except for little Iris, as she''s the only one who''s actually eleven.


    Just before noon, Harry knocks on the door of my office, accompanied by a man with long, black hair, a scruffy beard and grey eyes.


    "Hello, I''m Sirius Black. I heard I have you to thank for my release from Azkaban, so thank you." Sirius says, introducing himself as we take a seat in my office.


    "You''re welcome Sirius. I''m Fenrir. I asked you here because Harry wanted to know what I did to him during the sorting ceremony. Right, Harry?" I ask Harry, who''s sitting next to Sirius.


    "Yes, Professor."


    "Then I suppose I''ll get right to it. Ten years ago, in Godric''s Hollow, your mother sacrificed her own life to save yours. In doing so, she cast a very old, very powerful piece of magic." I start explaining before Sirius interrupts.


    "Hang on. Don''t you think Harry''s a little young for this?" Sirius says with concern.


    "No, I want to hear what he has to say." Harry says. He then turns to me. "Please continue Professor."


    I nod and continue. "That magic cast a protective shield around you.


    "Voldemort''s attempt to kill you rebounded and shattered the little that was left of his soul.


    "One of the last pieces remaining sought out the closest living thing it could find and latched on. It''s been living off you like a parasite. Feeding off your misery and pain. Even causing some.


    "I cut it out that day, during the sorting ceremony. I then did the same with Professor Quirrell."


    "How did you do that? And are there any negative consequences?" Sirius asks.


    I take out Hati & Sk?ll, my Zanpakuto, and hold it in front of me in its sealed state. "This is a sword that can affect either the body, the soul or both, depending on my intentions.


    And no, there are no negative side-effects.


    "But there is something you should know," I say, looking at Harry, "the magic that protected you that night is called a Blood Charm. It has been protecting you for the last ten years.


    "By living in a home where your mother''s blood still dwells, through your aunt Petunia, you remain protected and you cannot be harmed by the one who murdered your mother or those with allegiance to him. At least not while you''re there.


    "Dumbledore activated the Charm and left you with your aunt. He believed it to be the best way to protect you."


    "But why? Why did I have to be protected at all? Why did Voldemort want me dead?" Harry asks, clearly upset.


    "There was a prophecy, a vision, of the future. It pretty much said either you would kill Voldemort or he would kill you.


    That''s the thing about prophecies, they''re almost always self-fulfilling."


    "Self-fulfilling? What''s that mean?" Harry asks.


    "It means that if Voldemort had never heard the prophecy, he wouldn''t have cared about a boy born between Lily and James Potter on the 31st of July, in 1980.


    "But he did, and the moment he heard the news, your fates became intertwined and he started hunting you."


    "So what should I do?" Harry asks, a little nervous and scared.


    "Nothing, Harry. I didn''t tell you any of this to spur you into action, I told you because you deserve to know why you have suffered."


    "But what about the prophecy?"


    "Don''t worry about that. That''s future stuff.


    It''s alway good to remember the past, and plan for the future, Harry. But you live right now, in the present, so keep your focus here.


    "You''re still a child. It''s time to enjoy yourself. Enjoy school, have fun with your friends. Find out what you love to do and get good at it. You''ve suffered more than a child your age should have.


    Meanwhile, Sirius will help me hunt down whatever remains of Voldemort."


    "I will?" Sirius asks, a little confused. "I-I mean yes, I will."


    "See? All you have to worry about is doing your homework."


    Suddenly the door to the living room opens and Iris walks in. "Hey, dad? Can you help us with..." She notices the guests and looks a little surprised. "Oh, hi Harry." Iris says, smiling and waving at him.


    "Hi Iris." Harry says, smiling back.


    "What do you need help with sweetheart?" I ask Iris.


    "Potions. Snape gave us too much homework."


    "Yes, I haven''t been able to finish it either. Even hermione thought it was too much. And she loves homework." Harry says, agreeing with Iris.


    "Yeah, well, nothing I can do about that. He gave you homework, so you should do it. Iris, Harry, why don''t you both go and get started, I''ll come help out in a second. I have to talk to Sirius first." I say before Harry and Iris walk into the living room.


    When the kids have left the room, I look to Sirius. "I want you to call Kreacher."


    "Kreacher? Why? How do you even know abou- You know what? Never mind. This God stuff is crazy enough as it is.


    Kreacher!"


    *Crack!*


    "Master called for Kreacher sir?" The House Elf says.


    "Hello Kreacher." I say, greeting the little House Elf. "I need the locket Regulus gave you. I wish to destroy the soul that dwells within."


    Kreacher looks at me very hesitantly.


    "Kreacher! Give it to him!" Sirius says, sounding angry.


    "Of course master." Kreacher says before disapparating.


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    After a few seconds Kreacher reappears in the same spot, holding Salazar Slytherin''s locket.


    "Kreacher did as master asked. Now Lord Wizard, do what you promised please." Kreacher said as he handed me the locket.


    "Off with you now, Kreacher!" Sirius says.


    "No, wait. Leave him be. He deserves to witness this." I say, before I take out Hati and Sk?ll, throw Slytherin''s locket in the air, and slash the sword through it twice before it drops to the floor.


    The first slash severing Voldemort''s mangled soul from the locket and the second one cuts that piece of soul in half, destroying it.


    "T-That was a Horcrux, wasn''t it? I can''t believe he actually made one, that crazy bastard." Sirius says with clear disgust in his voice.


    "No Sirius, he made six of them." I say matter of factly.


    "Six?! Merlin''s beard! That''s horrible. Wait a second, that piece of his soul in Harry''s-"


    "Yes, Harry was an unintentionally made Horcrux. Although the required rituals and charms were never performed, so he was an incomplete Horcrux.


    And now two of them are destroyed, leaving four remaining."


    I pick up the locket and give it to Kreacher. "Here you go. Now you can destroy it, fulfilling your master''s orders."


    Kreacher snaps his fingers and the locket explodes in tiny shards, falling to the ground like golden snow.


    Kreacher looks to me and bows. "Thank you Lord Wizard."


    "You don''t like him much, do you?" I ask Sirius as I notice his dislike for the little Elf and wonder from where it stems.


    "We never got along, since I was a young boy. My mother once got sick, so she couldn''t beat me. She ordered Kreacher here to do it instead."


    I conjure a sock out of thin air and hand it to Sirius. He looks at me as I nod towards Kreacher. Realizing my intentions, Sirius hesitates a little before he looks to Kreacher and hands him the sock.


    "No! Kreacher lives to serve House Black!" Kreacher says, distraught at the prospect of being set free.


    "Take it, Kreacher." Sirius says sternly.


    Kreacher slowly takes the sock with a trembling hand.


    "It''s alright Kreacher. You''re an Elf, you were never meant to serve Wizards." I say as I put my hand on Kreacher''s head and pour some magic into him and manipulate his entire genetic makeup, returning Kreacher to his natural state.


    Kreacher falls to the ground, unconscious as his body glows in a bright, white light and grows taller. As the light slowly fades, Kreacher lies before us, now two meters tall with long, blonde hair.


    "Merlin''s beard! What did you just do?" Sirius asks, shocked at Kreacher''s new appearance.


    I snapped my fingers and conjured a screen of Cosmic Crystal and started displaying images of Elves fighting against Wizards and Witches.


    "A few thousand years ago, Wizards and Elves waged war against each other." I say before the images show Elves slowly overpowering the Wizards.


    "After a few decades the conflicts got out of hand. There were too many casualties due to the Elves'' more powerful magic." The images then change again, showing a group of Wizards preparing a ritual.


    "So a large group of Wizards got together and performed one of the most powerful rituals this world has ever seen." It then shows one Wizard sneaking around, tampering with the preparations.


    "Its purpose was to completely wipe out the Elves, but one Wizard did not agree. He did not feel right committing genocide, so he tampered with the ritual." The images then show the ritual being performed and how the Elves changed.


    "Instead of killing the Elves, the ritual twisted their bodies and minds. Turning them from tall, proud and handsome people, to forever be smaller, uglier and subservient to the Wizards who performed the ritual.


    I just undid the magic and made Kreacher what he was always supposed to be." I say, before I snap my fingers again, disintegrating the Crystal screen.


    "Unbelievable, we turned them into slaves. But what now? If you turn them all into this," Sirius says, pointing at Kreacher, "they''ll retaliate."


    "No. They no longer have a place in this world. In a few years, when I leave, I''ll be taking them all with me."


    "All of them? Not everyone is going to like that." Sirius says.


    "I don''t really care if people object, ''cause I''m not asking. Now, Sirius, I want you to go to the Gaunt shack outside Little Hangleton in Yorkshire. Take Remus as well.


    Inside, you''ll find Marvolo Gaunt''s ring hidden somewhere. It''s gold with a black stone.


    Once you have it, take every precaution you can. It''s a Horcrux and has lethal defenses.


    Then I will need you to go to Malfoy Manor, where Lucius has Voldemort''s diary. It is a leather-bound book and has, seemingly, nothing written inside.


    It is also a Horcrux, so be careful."


    "Oh, is that all? That''ll be easy." Sirius says sarcastically. "Malfoy Manor is a thousand year-old house. It has defenses I''ve never even heard of."


    "Either you get the diary from Malfoy, or you can get Hufflepuff''s Cup from the Lestrange vault in Gringotts."


    "Gringotts?! ... Malfoy Manor it is." Sirius says.


    "Good, then I''ll get the Cup."


    "Do you have a plan?" Sirius asks a little worried.


    "A plan?"


    "Yes. To get the Cup."


    "Uh, sure. It''s a three-step plan. First, I walk in. Then I get what I want. And third, I walk out."


    "That''s not a plan. That''s suici- ... right, you''re a god. I almost forgot.


    Alright then, I''ll get Remus. Good luck in gringotts." Sirius says as he stands up and walks to the door. Before he walks out, he turns around. "Wait, that''s three Horcruxes. What about the fourth?" Sirius asks.


    "That one''s right here in the castle. Rowena Ravenclaw''s diadem. We should just get the others first and destroy them all at once." I say to Sirius before he nods and leaves.


    I then spend the next two hours helping the children with their homework before I leave for Gringotts.

 Chapter 112 - No (yet)

    My new year has started off quite shitty for me. I''m about to lose my father so I''m still not going to be able to provide you guys with a steady release schedule for a while.


    I''m going to have to take care of a lot of stuff the coming few weeks.


    I''ll release when I can and I''ll write when I feel like it. I''m not going to force myself to sit and focus on writing when my heart isn''t in it.


    That way you guys would only get shitty, uninspired drivel and I don''t want to do that.


    However, none of this means that I''m quitting.. I will absolutely go back to writing as much as I can, as soon as I can.